Tom's Story by Duggernaut
Summary:

Enlisting the aid of his sister, a teenaged highschooler who has been inadvertantly shrunk decides he wants to crash the birthday party of the girl he's been crushing on, but the party is girls only.

After the party, the story tracks the tribulations of the shrunken lad as he navigates his way through a sea of lovely ladies.


Categories: Teenager (13-19), Adventure, Body Exploration, Butt, Entrapment, Gentle, Incest, Insertion, Lesbians, Maternal, Mouth Play, Slave, Unaware Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Minikin (3 in. to 1 in.)
Size Roles: F/m
Warnings: Following story may contain inappropriate material for certain audiences
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 180 Completed: Yes Word count: 207233 Read: 2396087 Published: July 17 2015 Updated: September 06 2017
Story Notes:

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended.

1. Tom's Story by Duggernaut

2. Home for the Holidays by Duggernaut

3. Tess to the Rescue by Duggernaut

4. Holiday's End by Duggernaut

5. Back at the School by Duggernaut

6. The Party by Duggernaut

7. The Adventures of Tom by Duggernaut

8. Tess by Duggernaut

9. Mine Eyes Have Seen the Glory by Duggernaut

10. Janine by Duggernaut

11. Tess by Duggernaut

12. Sunday Morning by Duggernaut

13. Sunday Evening by Duggernaut

14. Monday Morning, Detention by Duggernaut

15. Monday Afterschool Delight by Duggernaut

16. Tess by Duggernaut

17. Freak on a Leash by Duggernaut

18. Tom's Escape by Duggernaut

19. Janine by Duggernaut

20. Tess by Duggernaut

21. Karolina by Duggernaut

22. Pushing the Envelope by Duggernaut

23. Tess by Duggernaut

24. Lina by Duggernaut

25. Misdirection by Duggernaut

26. Tom by Duggernaut

27. Janine by Duggernaut

28. Lina and Tom by Duggernaut

29. Fallout by Duggernaut

30. Hand Off by Duggernaut

31. Tess by Duggernaut

32. Sam and Tom by Duggernaut

33. Life in the Box by Duggernaut

34. Janine - Wednesday by Duggernaut

35. Ground Rules by Duggernaut

36. Confrontation by Duggernaut

37. Unexpected Company by Duggernaut

38. Tess & Sam by Duggernaut

39. Tom - Thursday by Duggernaut

40. The Enchanted Forest by Duggernaut

41. All Day Detention by Duggernaut

42. Alpha by Duggernaut

43. On the Road Again by Duggernaut

44. Lina by Duggernaut

45. Getting Reacquainted - Friday Night by Duggernaut

46. Playtime by Duggernaut

47. Backdoor Man by Duggernaut

48. Aftermath Saturday by Duggernaut

49. Janine by Duggernaut

50. Lazarus by Duggernaut

51. That Awkward Father Daughter Conversation by Duggernaut

52. Tess by Duggernaut

53. 911 by Duggernaut

54. Lost and Found by Duggernaut

55. Search by Duggernaut

56. Tom by Duggernaut

57. Jess by Duggernaut

58. Phoning Home by Duggernaut

59. Tess by Duggernaut

60. Ruffled Feathers by Duggernaut

61. Mi Casa et Su Casa by Duggernaut

62. One Thing Leads to Another by Duggernaut

63. Janine and Serena by Duggernaut

64. Cassidy and Tom by Duggernaut

65. Cassidy Unleashed by Duggernaut

66. Tom and Cassidy, Aftermath by Duggernaut

67. Disciplined by Duggernaut

68. Back Home, Janine Sunday by Duggernaut

69. Cassidy, Monday by Duggernaut

70. After School Deliberations by Duggernaut

71. Cassidy and Tom by Duggernaut

72. Tess and Janine by Duggernaut

73. Serena and Lina by Duggernaut

74. Cassidy's Apartment by Duggernaut

75. Janine by Duggernaut

76. Tess by Duggernaut

77. Cassidy and Tom by Duggernaut

78. Best Friends Forever by Duggernaut

79. Truly Hot for Teacher by Duggernaut

80. The Wind Up by Duggernaut

81. Katie by Duggernaut

82. Student/Teacher Conference by Duggernaut

83. Teacher's Pet by Duggernaut

84. Fit to be Tied by Duggernaut

85. Extra Credit by Duggernaut

86. Finish What You Started by Duggernaut

87. Tuesday Morning by Duggernaut

88. Lindholm Ladies by Duggernaut

89. Back to School by Duggernaut

90. What Did You Do Over Lunch Hour? by Duggernaut

91. Afternoon by Duggernaut

92. Cassidy by Duggernaut

93. Afterschool by Duggernaut

94. Tom by Duggernaut

95. Near Miss (double meaning intended) by Duggernaut

96. Two Giant Birds, One Little Tom by Duggernaut

97. Three Way by Duggernaut

98. Donatella by Duggernaut

99. Wednesday Morning by Duggernaut

100. Baby, I’d Fall For You… by Duggernaut

101. Catlike Reflexes by Duggernaut

102. Lina by Duggernaut

103. Girl, You’ll Be a Woman Soon by Duggernaut

104. Tess by Duggernaut

105. Ulterior by Duggernaut

106. Four's a Crowd by Duggernaut

107. Damn the Torpedoes by Duggernaut

108. A Night to Remember by Duggernaut

109. Sisters by Duggernaut

110. Between Scylla and Charybdis by Duggernaut

111. Thursday Morning by Duggernaut

112. Janine and Tom by Duggernaut

113. Cassidy and Janine by Duggernaut

114. Law Lady by Duggernaut

115. Girls' Night by Duggernaut

116. Thursday Night - Heavy Petting by Duggernaut

117. Thursday Night, Coming Clean by Duggernaut

118. Thursday Night, Getting Dirty by Duggernaut

119. The Wee Hours by Duggernaut

120. Friday morning, Lindholm House, Discovery by Duggernaut

121. Business Before Pleasure by Duggernaut

122. Lina and Tom, Reacquainted by Duggernaut

123. Airport Shuttle by Duggernaut

124. Mother Child Reunion by Duggernaut

125. Zapped by Duggernaut

126. Mother Knows Best by Duggernaut

127. The Wisdom of Age by Duggernaut

128. Monday Morning Blues by Duggernaut

129. Not Feeling Lunch by Duggernaut

130. Monday Night by Duggernaut

131. Nocturnal Emissions by Duggernaut

132. The New Pet Rock by Duggernaut

133. Just an ordinary everyday Tuesday by Duggernaut

134. Tuesday Night by Duggernaut

135. From Russia with Love by Duggernaut

136. Into Thin Air by Duggernaut

137. The Old Familiar Feeling by Duggernaut

138. Improving International Relations by Duggernaut

139. Tracking Tom by Duggernaut

140. When the student is ready, the teacher shall appear by Duggernaut

141. Reassessing the Situation by Duggernaut

142. Katie by Duggernaut

143. Where to from here by Duggernaut

144. The House Janine Built by Duggernaut

145. The Hired Help by Duggernaut

146. House Warming Gift by Duggernaut

147. Hello Darkness, My Old Friend by Duggernaut

148. Janine's Inner Demon by Duggernaut

149. Like Daughter, Like Mother by Duggernaut

150. Lina's Last Dance by Duggernaut

151. Astraea by Duggernaut

152. Habeas Corpus by Duggernaut

153. This Flight Tonight by Duggernaut

154. The Gustafson Institute by Duggernaut

155. Stockholm syndrome by Duggernaut

156. Test 1 by Duggernaut

157. Aftermath by Duggernaut

158. Maternal Instincts by Duggernaut

159. The Waiting Game by Duggernaut

160. Tinkering Back Home by Duggernaut

161. Family Affair by Duggernaut

162. Blackness, Blackness, Everywhere/Test 2 by Duggernaut

163. A Mind is a Terrible Thing... by Duggernaut

164. Where There's Smoke by Duggernaut

165. Destination Unknown by Duggernaut

166. New Digs by Duggernaut

167. Bloodhound by Duggernaut

168. Fish Bowl by Duggernaut

169. Meeting a Ghost by Duggernaut

170. Siberian Tiger by Duggernaut

171. Trans-Siberian Express by Duggernaut

172. The Finder of Lost Sheep by Duggernaut

173. Tit for Tat by Duggernaut

174. Ekaterina by Duggernaut

175. Snatched by Duggernaut

176. Back in Friendly Territory by Duggernaut

177. Back to Normal... by Duggernaut

178. Homecoming by Duggernaut

179. Back to School Blues by Duggernaut

180. Epilogue by Duggernaut

Tom's Story by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

The story idea was presented to me in the form of a request, hopefully this jumble of words meets your expectations.

Tom’s Story

Thomas Carlisle Wentworth III, Tom, was the eldest son and second child of Thomas Wentworth Jr. and his wife Raphaella.

Standing an athletic 6’3”, dark hair with vibrant green eyes, Tom got his height and looks from his mother, a world class beauty and former fashion model out of Milan, who at thirty nine years of age could still almost pass for her eighteen year old daughter Teresa’s twin.

The Wentworth fortune was new money, as Tom’s grandfather was of modest beginnings, an engineering prodigy and MIT graduate. Coming together with two other students from the prestigious institution, Tom Sr. co-founded BioDyne Technologies, a small company focusing primarily on robotics and applied technologies with a diversification interest in nanotechnology.

Under the stewardship of one of Tom Sr.’s partners, Richard Carsten, BioDyne prospered, diversifying into the telecommunication market at an opportune time which catapulted BioDyne onto the world stage as a new force to be reckoned with. Within fifteen years, BioDyne became an acknowledged and established global leader in its fields of interest.

Tom’s father, Tom Jr., not scientifically disposed, chose instead to pursue an alternative education, graduating magna cum laude from Harvard Business School before going on to complete his MBA. Stepping into the company, Tom Jr.’s business savvy turned Biodyne, now with nine subsidiary companies, into an absolute business juggernaut.

Tom and his elder sister Teresa were provided with all the educational opportunities imaginable, both attending the very selective co-educational Sapperton Academy. It was funny, because they were in the same grade, Tom and Teresa, were often thought by other students to be fraternal twins, but in truth Teresa was born in the first week of January while Tom was born later the same year on the day before New Year’s Eve.

Even though all of the students at Sapperton Academy were essentially hand selected, there was still some social stratification between what was considered to be old established money and new money.

Being devilishly handsome and often the object of much attention from female classmates, Tom never really experienced any of the distinction between the disparate views, except when it came to the object of his attention, Janine Lindholm.

Tall, statuesque, long silken dirty blonde hair and mesmerizing cerulean eyes, Janine had been modelling internationally at the age of thirteen. Her father was descended from English Gentry while her mother was actually a princess from one of the families within the Swedish monarchical lineage. Old money, very old, very established money. Given the strict Academy dress code and uniform requirements, Janine often wore her long hair pulled back into a ponytail. Her high cheekbones and seemingly perfect symmetrical features gave her a transcendent beauty. When she smiled, it was magnificent, full plump lips, parting revealing perfect even white teeth, but when she frowned and leveled her penetrating blue gaze on you, it was unnerving, almost emasculating.

Sitting in the dining hall, Tom across the table from his sister Teresa, both attired in the school’s mandatory uniform, a tray with a plate of half eaten food before each of them.

“Tess, you got to hook me up,” Tom said, calling his sister by her nickname, while mooning over Janine who was seated by herself near the far end of the room, picking absently from the food on her own plate.

Teresa shook her head, dark haired ponytail swaying from side to side. “With Elsa over there? Give me a break,” she said sarcasm in her voice. Like Tom, Teresa was tall and resembled their beautiful mother, dark hair and bright green eyes. She herself was no stranger to reams of masculine attention from the boys at the school.

“C’mon, I know you were invited,” he protested, leaning forward in his chair and putting his hands on the table.

“Maybe I was,” she teased playfully, grinning at him as he put his chin on his hands and made big puppy dog eyes up at her.

“Millicent Bradbury said you were,” he countered, jutting his lowering lip out in a mock pout.

“Maybe you should chase Milly, she has it pretty bad for you,” Tess replied, enjoying the torment she was causing in her brother.

“Milly is a great girl, but Janine, well, Janine is a goddess,” he said, sitting back up, attempt to charm the answer out of his sister unsuccessful.

“What is it you want me to do? It’s her eighteenth birthday party, girls only, no boys,” Tess said. “And besides, it’s still two weeks away.”

“No boys?” he asked.

“Girls only,” she repeated, slowly, as if he were hearing impaired.

He rolled his eyes in exasperation.

Her eyes widened and she raised a finger, “Wait a minute,” she said, “I’ve got it.” She nodded her head.

“What?” he asked, again leaning forward in his chair, excited to hear a possible strategy for him to get closer to Janine.

“We could dress you up like a girl!” she said, big grin on her face. “A little make-up, you’d probably make a pretty girl.”

He made a rude noise with his mouth, “Some wingman you are,” he complained, making an airplane propeller noise as he moved his hand through the air then inverted it toward the ground before making the sound of an explosion.

She shook her head again, “I have very little vested interest in you getting an opportunity to get into Janine Lindholm’s panties,” she said.

“It’s Destiny, that’s where I belong,” he said, flopping back on his chair, arms draped down by his side.

Tess cleared her throat noisily and looked down at her plate suddenly.

“Is there something wrong here Mr. Wentworth?” said the firm female voice of Miss Addison, the school’s economics teacher and frequent lunchroom monitor.

Tom turned his head toward her and smiled, a charming expression, disarming to many of the female students. She simply frowned, unimpressed.

She was a moderately attractive woman in her early thirties, light brown hair, grey eyes, perhaps a slight underweight. She possessed a voice larger than her delicate frame suggested and she possessed the ability to narrow her eyes in such a way as to peer into one’s soul.

“Sorry Miss Addison, I guess I wasn’t aware of my environment,” he apologized.

“I suggest you restrict your time in the dining hall to eating and save the animated hijinks for elsewhere,” she stated, locking her steely gaze on him.

“Yes ma’am,” he replied, sitting up properly in his seat and folding his hands neatly before him on the table.

She frowned, holding his eyes a moment longer before turning and walking away.

“Totally immune,” Tess said with a chuckle.

He frowned. “Pfft,” he said, shaking his head. “Wasted on her, she probably indulges in the love that dares not speak its name.”

She shook her head. “You all packed for tomorrow?” she asked, changing the subject.

“A week at home, listening to father gripe about market manipulations and declining market cap, blah, blah, blah,” he said, eyes roaming back over to Janine as she stood to her feet and gathered her tray. Walking over, she set the tray on the slotted trolley and left the lunchroom.

“Do you think she learned how to move those hips like that when she modelling?” he asked, turning back to his sister.

“Are all of the boys here degenerates like you?” she asked, shaking her head.

“You should hear what they say about you,” he said, raising his eyebrows for effect.

“Please,” she discounted. “If for a minute you think I don’t know that I’ve been reduced to a great set of breasts and an amazing bum with a vacuous space between my ears by every little pervert here, you sir, are sadly mistaken,” she said, the end in an English accent.

He pursed his lips and nodded, “They do say you have an amazing ass, I mean, I don’t see it, but it seems to be the general consensus amongst the lads.”

“Whew,” she said, mocking a wipe across her brow, “Now I’ll be able to sleep tonight knowing the boys here are sniffing after my butt.”

He laughed.

Getting up, she collected her tray, turning, she wiggled her hips for Tom to see her bottom before looking him in the eyes and smiling.

He shook his head as she dropped off her tray and left the lunchroom.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review and offer feedback. Thanks

Home for the Holidays by Duggernaut

Home for the holidays

The flight out had been boring, the drive to the house, no less so. Although it was a week away from the school, Tom found the holidays a tedious time, stuck in the transition of feeling at home and moving on with his life and severing the umbilicus.

Tess seemed to become more excited the closer they got to the family home.

The house originally belonged to their grandfather, but was since transferred over to their father. The house was large enough to be called a mansion, but still small enough to be possess an idyllic charm situated as it was on a fair parcel of property, complete with its own pond.

Pulling up the tree lined drive, their mother was waiting near the front door of the house as they circled the fountain, a big radiant smile on her face. Tess stepped out of the limousine first, rushing over and wrapping her arms around their mother. Tom shook his head and smiled, it did indeed look as if their mother had almost cloned herself, the two women of similar height and build, Tess perhaps a little narrower through the waist. Tom got out of the car and walked over to the pair. Their mother broke the hug with Tess and took him by the shoulders before kissing him on either cheek and enfolding him in her arms. Tom looked at Tess and scrunched up his face, quickly transforming it back into a big smile when she let him go and smiled at him

“My children are home,” she said, voice full of love and happiness, pulling both of them in for another hug.

Tess spent much of her time with their mother while the novelty of being home wore off quickly for Tom, the days dragging by laboriously. He did the usual things, touched base with a couple of friends still local, spent some time gaming online, but even that couldn’t dispel the sense this place was no longer truly his home. On his second to last day of the break, the ennui palpable, he decided go down into the wine cellar and perhaps sample a bottle from the reserve there to help time pass more quickly. The stairs leading down into the cellar were off from the kitchen, made of stone, matching the décor of the fancy masonry in the kitchen. As he descended, the air grew cooler, his father’s voice springing to mind, “Never more than fifty five degrees for the reds,” he had often said.

Arriving at the bottom of the stairs, he clicked on the light, a couple of ballasts with fluorescent lights hummed as they came to life. He looked over the series of bottle laden racks stretching back and away from the stairs. At the far end of the cellar was a door leading to a large room his grandfather had used as a makeshift shop, citing the cooler temperatures down there were important for his work. Thinking of his grandfather made him smile, he missed the old guy now that he was in a home. When Tom Sr. had lived in the house, he had left the running of the business to others while he whiled away his time engrossed in his ‘projects’. Tom laughed, remembering the time his grandfather said he was going to invent a time machine. Walking through the wine cellar, he stopped at the door. Reaching above the door on the trim was the key. Tom chuckled again, he didn’t understand why the old man kept it locked if everybody knew where the key was. Sliding the key home, he turned it, the tumbler clicking as the lock was disengaged. Pulling the key out, he set it back over the door before flicking the switch beside the door. Opening the door, he walk into the room. The memories stirred by being here brought a smiled to his face, remembering the wonder he felt every time has was allowed to come into the room while his grandfather worked. He shook his head, the room seemed much smaller than he remembered, trying to recollect the last time he had been in here, three, maybe even four years ago he wondered.

Shelves with pull out trays filled with all manner of mechanical parts dominated three of the wall, a board bench the fourth. There were four windows situated high up on the wall, light seeping in.

A big broad table was near the workbench, his grandfather called it his workstation, where he used to tinker and fiddle with his robots and machines. Tom frowned, dragging his fingers over the dusty workstation, leaving lines as he circled around the wide table.

The assortment of gadgets atop the table were not very neat and seemed disorganized. He remembered some of the cool things his grandfather had shown him and Tess, like the metal hand that seem to react to touch and the small metal cube that seemed to weigh a hundred pounds. The unbidden memories were bittersweet.  While his grandfather tried desperately to excite Tom about science, the boy never had much desire to follow in his grandfather’s footsteps. He chuckled to himself, he father was experiencing similar disappointment in the fact neither was Tom much enthused by the idea of going to business school. He picked up one of the metallic objects lying on the table, blowing off the accumulated dust. “Somebody should come down here clean this up,” he mused, rolling the object over in his hands before setting it back down. He stopped at an irregularly shaped cardboard box on the table. Pulling up the flaps, he looked inside. Inside was a mess of tangled wires and other refuse. Near the end of the table was a machine he thought resembled an old piece of 1970’s stereo equipment, writing on the side. Tipping the contraption onto its side, he read the felt marker hand writing on the side of it, “Molecular de-stabilizer,” he chortled. “Sounds like something Marvin the Martian would build,” he said, “My Illudium Q-36 Explosive Space Modulator,” he said doing his best to impersonate the cartoon character before laughing at his own humor. Releasing it, he let it drop back to the table, a small cloud of dust kicked up off the table by the impact. The machine made a beeping sound, a whirring kind of noise and several lights started flickering. Looking at the machine, he frowned. Reaching out, he turned a couple of the dials and the light stopped, the machine started clicking, like an egg timer, all the while there was a background sound like it was winding up. There was a flash and a pulse. Tom staggered backward, actually feeling the impact of the wave in the hollow cavities of his chest forcing him back, skirts of dust up thrown up into the air. He coughed into his right hand while he waved at the dust clouding the air, streaks of lights from the windows shining through the airborne particulate matter.

“Fuck,” he mumbled, coughing again and sneezing several times.

It started in the center of his chest, a tingling sensation, like when an extremity is deprived of blood, a pins and needles feeling. He though he was probably inhaling too much dust, that that might be the source of the feeling. Pulling up the collar of his shirt, he covered his nose and mouth to filter out the dust, but the sensation seemed to be expanding, not necessarily painful, but certainly disconcerting. Dropping to his knees, he doubled over, he just couldn’t stop the coughing fit, wracking him, the sound stridorous and screechy. Still the sensation travelled outward from its initial point of origin, moving up and down the vertebrae in his spine, out into his extremities and finally his head. He didn’t know how to define the odd sensation, like everything was tightening up, his arms, chest, legs, everything. He fell onto his back on the ground, but it still felt like he was sinking further and further into a marshmallow, everything growing incredibly distant and unusually large. There was a rushing, whooshing sound in his eyes and everything went dark but he was still aware, the feeling still racing through his flesh like an electric current. He felt weight bearing down on him from above, like being caught in an avalanche.

When finally the sensation subsided, he lay there a moment, heaving, chest burning, sharp pain in his ribs from coughing so hard. He felt like he was still on his back. Pushing against the weight on his, the coarse material yielding some. Rolling onto his stomach, he crawled through the material until he could see an opening. Pulling himself free, he rose to his free and stood up, wiping his hands together. Looking up and around, his eyes grew wide in alarm. It appeared as if he were still in the same cellar room, except everything seemed to be incredibly bigger. Looking at his feet, he realized he was standing in the space between two buttons in his shirt near where they had been tucked into his pants.

“No,” he said, chuckling nervously, disbelieving.

He closed his eyes and opened them rapidly, hoping the situation was simply some delusion of the mind. Nothing changed, dust continued to settle around the room.

“No, no, no,” he said, shaking his head. Looking at the runner he had been wearing, he guessed himself to be two maybe three inches in height.

“Aargh,” he screamed into the cavernous room, eye growing wide with panic.

Emotional outburst at an end, he frowned. Panic still gripped him with icy fingers, but screaming was not going to be of much use.

Looking at his pants, he could see about half of his cell phone protruding from a pocket, wedged there. Grabbing hold of it, he soon realized that though he could move it some, there was no way he would be able to pull it free of his jeans. Looking down the side of the phone, he knew he could get to the button that would bring the phone to life. Reaching for the button, he tried to depress it, pushing as hard as he could to activate the device, but it didn’t respond. Taking a deep breath and using both hands, he braced himself and pushed with his entire person, finally the screen lit up. Circling around, he tapped in his lock code on the screen, then positioned himself close to the microphone.

“Text Tess,” he said loudly.

“Texting Tess,” the phone replied.

“Tess I need you to come down to grandfather’s shop in the cellar, immediately, please hurry, I’m near the table and I think I might be in a lot of trouble, or really, really loopy on dust,” he said, making sure to enunciate each word carefully. Sitting back on his pants, he hoped she would get the message.

 

Tess to the Rescue by Duggernaut

Tess to the rescue

Looking at the text message on her phone, Tess frowned. Making her way down through the wine cellar, she mumbled to herself, “Never more than fifty five, ever.” Crossing the room, she tested the handle for the shop door and smiled when it turned in her grasp.

She hesitated a moment, wondering what mischief or deviltry might lay on the other side, given how distant Tom had been acting during the break from school. Opening the door slowly, she peered inside the room, wrinkling her nose at the dust still lingering in the air.

 “Tom?” she said, not seeing her brother anywhere in the room.

When Tom has heard the door open, he wanted to leap for joy. Hearing her call for him, “Down here,” he replied, trying to yell loud enough to be heard by her.

“Tom?” she repeated into the hazy room.

“Here!” he shouted again, starting to worry maybe she wouldn’t hear him before she decided to quit the room.

“If you’re not down here, I swear there will be great vengeance and furious anger,” she warned, tone taking on an irritated edge, as she walked closer to the table, eyes scanning for any possible hiding places from which he might pounce unexpectedly.

Clambering over the terrain created by the heap of his gigantic clothing, he moved to the side of the table leg, waving his arms frantically from the floor and calling her name.

Seeing movement at the ground level startled Tess and made her squeak and take a step back. When paused to look at it, she quickly realized it was not a mouse or a spider, but a tiny figure on the ground, flailing its arms.

She frowned and leaned in closer, “Oh my God!” she exclaimed, bringing her hands to her mouth, eyes wide as she recognized the diminutive form of her brother.

He spread his hands, “I don’t know what happened,” he said, trying to make his voice loud.

Getting down onto her knees, she put her hands on her lap, “What did you do?’ she asked, utterly astonished to see her brother now was no taller than the smallest finger on either of her hands.

He shook his little head, looking up at her. “I was fiddling with that machine on the workbench. I thought it was defunct. It suddenly came to life and zapped me with some type of ray or something,” he explained, voice panicked.

Tess brought a hand to her face and tried to suppress a laugh.

“It’s not funny!” he said, expression serious.

“I’m sorry,” she said, failing at withholding her laugh.

“C’mon Tess, please,” he said, chagrinned. “How can you be laughing?”

Bout of mirth at an end, she shook her head, putting a determined expression on her face, “Okay tiny Tom, what would you have me do?” she asked, tone mock serious.

“Check out the machine, see if there is some way to reverse the process, a switch or something,” he said, pointing up toward the tabletop.

She stood up and looked at the machine, now dormant. “I’m not going to touch it, the last thing I want is to wind up on the floor beside you,” she replied crouching back down, giving him a quick shake of her head.

“Please,” he said, tone plaintive. ”Just look.”

She rolled her eyes and let out a sigh. Rising back up, she looked at the device, the loose assortment of wires and dials and buttons. Looking back down on him, she said, “I don’t know Tom. It looks like it’s fried or something. There’s nothing here telling what anything does.”

He raised his arms toward her, opening and closing his hands the way an infant wanting to be picked up might. Bending down, she picked him up in her left hand. “You’re so light, like a tiny little feather,” she said, turning her hand so now he was in the center of her palm. “And naked.”

Embarrassed, he moved his hands to cover himself.

She giggled, “At full size I can see why the girls at school think so highly of you,” poking at his side with her right index finger.

“Stop it,” he said, trying to fend her off, but being unsuccessful as she tickled him.

“Who’s the champion now?” she asked in a deep voice, reminiscent of their earlier childhood when he would use his superior strength to overcome and pin her and force her to call him the champion.

“I said stop!” he yelled, getting frustrated and angry.

“I’m just playing, little brother,” she said, emphasizing the word little as she withdrew her tormenting finger.

“Well it’s not funny,” he snapped, frowning.

“It’s not funny,” she repeated, parroting him.

He scowled.

“Don’t sulk,” she said, “It’s very unbecoming.”

“I’m not sulking,” he protested. “I’m just worried about what’s happening here and I don’t understand why you aren’t taking this seriously.”

“Fair enough,” she said, setting him down on the table near the machine. “I think it’s the impossibility of it all Tom, I know it’s not funny, well, sort of funny, but like a nervous kind of laugh because of the situation,” she offered.

He nodded, “I know, I laughed, screamed, and freaked out a little too,” he said.

“Okay, so what did you do to this thing?” she asked, looking at the machine.

“I looked at it and when I l moved it to read the side it just started making noise and flashing,” he answered.

“So other than that you didn’t touch any of the knobs or dials at all?” she asked, hands on hips, head tilted slightly to the left.

He let out a breath, “I looked at it, I moved it to read the side,” he said, walking around to the side and pointing at the writing on the side.

“Uh huh,” she said. “And poof, it shrunk you to this size,” she said, not bothering to conceal her incredulity.

“I swear,” he said. “All I did was lean it back and read, then when I set it down it started making noise and flashing. I moved a couple of dials and stuff and then it hit me with like a shockwave of some type and then I was like this.”

“Weird,” she said. “I still can’t believe how utterly tiny and small you are,” she added, finding the situation incomprehensible and difficult to reconcile with rational thought.

“You can’t believe it, how do you think I feel? It’s happening to me,” he said, emotion seeping into his voice as he tried to reign in his distress.

“You know you can’t tell mom and dad,” she said, slowly shaking her head from side to side.

“Why not?” he asked, puzzled as to why she thought he shouldn’t go to them for help.

“You’ll wind up in a cage at one of BioDyne’s research labs while they try and figure out what happened to you,” she replied. “Probably poked and prodded and eventually dissected.”

He frowned, considering. “I don’t know what else to do,” he said, feeling the situation was becoming more and more desperate.

She smiled. “I know, I’ll get in touch with grandfather, lay it out like a hypothetical situation, or wait, better yet, a school project and see what he ideas he might come up with,” she suggested, shrugging her shoulders.

He nodded, “That’s smart. I like that. If anybody can come up with something it would be grandfather. But what am I supposed to do until then, I can’t stay here like this,” he said frowning.

“That’s true. I’ll call the school from the house phone and pretend to be mother explaining your absence from school for medical reasons, while I can take you back with me and look after you until we get some ideas from grandfather,” she reasoned, reviewing the idea in her mind and finding the plan solid.

“Thank you Tess, I don’t know what I would do without you,” he said, genuinely grateful.

“You would probably would have died,” she said solemnly, “But don’t worry, big sister has things under control,” she said with a beaming smile on her lovely face.

He nodded. “What are you going to tell mom and dad about my sudden absence here?”

“I’ll tell them you jetted back to school with one of the other kids,” she offered.

He let out a sigh of relief.

 

Holiday's End by Duggernaut

Holiday’s End

Tess secreted Tom in her night table drawer overnight, sneaking him back some food from breakfast the following morning. Wolfing down the food, he needed her help to get him to the bathroom to relieve himself and cleanup.

Standing over the sink, brushing her teeth while he tried to dry himself with a facecloth, she said, “We need to figure out how to get you onto the plane so we can go back to school,” she spat a mouth of toothpaste into the sink.

“Purse?” he asked.

“Imagine what security will do when they see your little skeleton as my bag goes through x-ray. That would be a lot of explaining to do,” she said, scooping some clean water into her mouth with her hand and swishing it around.

He nodded. “How about a jacket pocket?”

Spitting the frothy water back into the sink, “Pretty risky, anybody bumps or jostles me, you might get squished. Pants pocket is no better, no way you’ll be able to survive there,” she said, shaking her head. “You’d be squished for sure the moment I sit down, front or back pocket, death by hip or butt.”

“Where then?” he asked, finished drying himself.

“Same place I keep my cell phone, bra,” she answered, nodding her head.

“What?” he asked.

“Safest place there is, inside my bra,” she repeated, looking down at him.

“I don’t think so,” he said.

She wiped her face with a hand towel. “Listen, you’ll be cradled from harm, we can get through the metal detector, it’s the only place that make sense. Trust me, I’m not overly pumped at the idea myself,” she said.

He frowned but couldn’t dispute her logic. “Okay,” he conceded.

“We will need to see if it will work first,” she said. Undoing the top two buttons on her white blouse, she pulled the right cup of her brassiere forward and lowered him down against the smooth warm flesh. Bringing the cup slowly back over him, she asked, “How’s that?”

“It’s okay,” he said, fidgeting to get into a better position.

She removed him to finish her morning ablutions and get everything packed. When she was ready to depart, she placed him back in the security of her bosom.

Walking out toward the limousine, Tess met with the driver.

“Just you today Miss Teresa?” asked Daryl, inclining his head respectfully.

She nodded, “There’s two bags inside the foyer,” she instructed, turning and pointing back up to the house.

Daryl bobbed his head and set off to fetch the luggage.

Raphaella appeared through the front door, gliding down the stairs, she wrapped her long arms around Tess and pulled her into a fierce hug. “You give some of that to your brother for sneaking away without saying goodbye,” Raphaella said, giving her daughter an extra squeeze.

Tom though for sure he was going to be smothered between his sister’s and mother’s breasts. When finally they broke the embrace, he took a deep breath.

“I still don’t understand it,” Tess’s mother said wistfully.

She nodded. “It’s okay, mom, Tom went up yesterday with one of the other kids from school, you know Tom,” she replied with a smile, climbing into the back of the limousine while Daryl loaded the luggage into the trunk.

“Stop squirming so much,” she whispered, as she leaned back on the seat, and pressed the power button to lower the window.

“It’s hot in here,” he complained, voice low and almost inaudible as her flesh pressed against him.

“Goodbye dear,” Raphaella said, “I love you.”

“Love you too,” replied Tess as the limo started to pull away. Tess raised the tinted window back up. On the drive to the airport, she also raised the vanity screen separating the driver from the passenger compartment in the limo and opened her top, letting Tom get some fresh air. Looking down at him, a series of thoughts went through her head. One, how comical it was to be looking down at her brother as he was wedged in against her boobs, two, how utterly and completely dependent he was on her, and three, why was she getting aroused.

“Hey,” he said, pushing against her stiffening nipple.

“Relax,” she said dismissively, “It’s the air conditioning.”

He frowned.

“Once we’re in the air, you’ll have to keep quiet,” she advised.

“I know,” he said.

“It’ll only be an hour and a half,” she said. “If you can manage that long,” she chided.

“Plus pre-boarding, and waiting for people to get off the plane, luggage, so more like four hours,” he said back.

When they arrived at the airport, she tucked him back in and re-fastened her buttons. Daryl helped with the baggage check and she made her way to the terminal. Sitting there waiting, Tom kept moving around, she flicked a glance to make sure it didn’t look like her top was moving to obviously or that the creature from the movie Alien was going to burst out her chest.

When the flight attendant at the gate desk called her flight number, she walked to the gate and presented her boarding pass and driver’s license. As she walked down the sloping corridor toward the plane, she whispered a warning, “You need to be still.” At the plane she smiled at the flight attendant there and showed her pass again. Climbing into her seat she fastened the seat belt and leaned back, waiting for the take off.

Despite her caution to the contrary, it felt like Tom was in a state of perpetual motion, moving around the inside of her bra cup. The more he moved, the more conflicted she felt herself becoming. Mentally, she was very aware of the fact he was her brother, but physiologically all of the thrilling little sensations he was creating in her body were arousing her. She shifted her weight in the airplane seat, to change the pressure she felt developing between her legs.

 

Back at the School by Duggernaut

Back at the school

While the flight was relatively uneventful unto itself, once they were in the shuttle back to the school, for some reason Tom became even more animated in his resting place. The more mobile he seemed to become, the greater the sensations he was sending through her sensitive flesh.

She tried to brush against her top to try and settle his activities, but it didn’t seem to faze him. By the time they were back at the school, she collected her luggage and made her way quickly to the room she shared with her roommate Samira.

She promptly pulled him out and set him on the desk, a reproving look on her face. “What were you doing bustling around in there?” she demanded, hands on hips, brow furrowed.

He grinned, “What do you mean?” he said, feigning innocence.

“You were messing about, grabbing stuff, and it felt like you were doing it deliberately,” she accused, moving her hands in front of her chest.

He touched his finger to his chest. ”Me?” he asked.

“Yes you,” she said, irritated by the game.

“I don’t know what you mean, I was trapped in a hot confined space, I was only trying to get comfortable, you were the one who suggested the travel accommodations,” he added.

She frowned.

“Did I cause you some distress?” he asked, again, the pretend bewildered look.

“You know what you were doing,” she said.

“I thought it was the AC?”

“Yes AC, annoying child or ass clown playing with my nipple,” she remarked.

“It was dark, I couldn’t see what I was touching, I needed to hang on to something,” he protested.

She brought her hand down, index finger curled behind her thumb as if to flick him. He raised his arms in a feeble attempt to defend himself. “I have half a mind to make you finish what you started,” she threatened.

He giggled and she shook her head. “I’ll be good,” he said, mischievous smile on his face.

“We are going to have to be careful, we don’t want to arouse any suspicion,” she started.

“Arouse?” he asked interrupting her.

“Ha ha, very funny,” she said. “Sam is coming back later today and if I’m going to be hiding you here, we need to create some type of a habitat where she won’t accidentally see you, or step on you,” she explained.

“Mmm-hmm” he said, a sharp nod of his head.

“I’m thinking you can be out during the day when we’re in classes, but stay in a shoe box under the bed at night,” she suggested.

“Wait if there’s a monster under your bed?” he asked.

She rolled her eyes, “There will be, a little pocket monster,” she said, raising her hands up like claws and showing him her clenched teeth.

“I don’t know,” he replied speculatively. “A shoe box?”

“I’ll cut a little access door and put some air holes in it, plus there’s a plug under the bed there, you can use your phone, I’ll set it up like your own little crash pad,” she said with a smile.

“I’m going to need some clothes too,” he said.

“There’s the problem. There isn’t much call for clothes your size, even Ken’s stuff is way too big for you,” she answered. “Skipper maybe.”

He frowned. “I don’t want to be running around all National Geographic like,” he complained.

She pursed her lips and moved her head from side to side, evaluating him, “You can make it, it’s a good look for you.”

He made a dismissive sound.

Using a cardboard shoe box, Tess created a shelter for him, trying to make it as comfortable as possible. The week passed uneventfully, Tess making sure he had enough fresh food and supplies. She sent an email to their grandfather outlining the ‘hypothetical’ class project, giving the assignment a quick due date hoping to generate a sense of urgency for him to reply.

Tom, for his part, was starting to suffer cabin fever, cooped up in the shoe box. More often than not, he stayed in the box during the day, though there were a few times he wandered around the inside of the room. Although he had his phone, there were only so many videos of people trying to do stupid shit, porn, and so forth he could stand. He starting doing pushups and sit ups to make the time pass and burn off pent up energy. He laughed to himself, wondering if this was like solitary confinement in a prison, the only thing he was missing was some sketchy prison ink. In the evenings he knew he had to be quiet, lest he unwittingly alert Sam to his presence.

He had always found Sam quite attractive, not in the same league as Janine of course, but attractive in her own right. Of Arab descent, she possessed unblemished caramel skin, dark hair, and smoldering eyes. Over the week, he had seen her naked on several occasions, nodding appreciatively at how smoking hot she was once the uniform was off. On the Friday, when Sam entered the room, undressed and left for her shower, Tom snuck out of his box and stealthily crossed the room. Smiling to himself, he tried to disentangle her lime green thong from her other clothes, pulling it from the pile. He thought her underwear would be heavier as he dragged them back across the floor and into his box.

Tess, as always, let him know she was pulling out the box, “How you doing short stuff?” she asked, down on her knees pulling the box from under the bed before lifting off the lid and looking into the box.

“I think I may be slowly going insane, insane I tell you,” he replied, wringing his hands together and giving her his best maniacal look.

She shook her head, “We both know you are already gone,” she replied humorously.

“If I have to listen to the two of you babble on and on about nonsensical bullshit, I think I would just rather shoot myself in the head,” he said, making a gun out of his thumb and forefinger, bringing his thumb down he snapped his head to the side and mimed brains flying out the other side of his head with his other hand before going limp.

She shook her head from side to side, noticing the lime green underwear wadded up in his box. She frowned. “Is that one of Sam’s thongs?” she asked, pointing to the panties.

He nodded.

“You are such a pervert, imagine what she would do if she knew what you were doing?” she said, using a thumb and finger to remove the panties and put them back on the pile of clothes from whence he had acquired them.

“Tomorrow is the party, isn’t it?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Why?” she replied, eyes narrowing.

“I want you to smuggle me into the party,” he said.

“Are you serious?” she asked.

“Like a heart attack,” he grabbed his chest.

“No,” she said.

“Why not?” he countered.

“There are going to be a dozen girls there, doing girl stuff, and you want to go peep on them?” she asked, frowning.

 “Absolutely,” he replied, big smile on his face.

“That’s a crazy stupid idea,” she said.

“Think about it from a scientific point of view. When will I ever have a chance to observe Janine in her natural habitat?” he proposed.

“Nope,” she said, refusing flatly.

“C’mon,” he pleaded.

“I’m not going to have you in my bra, fiddling with my boobs while there are a bunch of other girls there, not going to happen, plain and simple,” she retorted.

“Put me in your purse,” he offered.

“Tom, why?” she asked.

He smiled, “Janine,” he answered.

“She’s just a girl like any other, pants on one leg at a time,” Tess said.

“Except,” he replied, impersonating Christopher Walken’s voice, “When she puts her pants on she makes gold records.”

She looked puzzled, “What?”

He shook his head, “Been watching clips on my phone,” he replied, shrugging.

“I’m not taking you, I think it’s too dangerous,” she said.

“Tess, I am literally going out of my mind, please,” he implored, dropping down to his knees and clasping his hands before her.

She frowned and let out an exasperated breath. “On one condition, stop trying to steal Sam’s underpants like some demented little underpants gnome,” she said.

He crossed his heart and nodded, serious expression on his face.

 

The Party by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Time for the party

The Party

The day of the party, Saturday, a dozen girls from the school, including Tess and Sam, were going to the local residence the Lindholm family purchased specifically to have a home near the school. Tess’s invitation indicated the day would begin with a gathering poolside, weather permitting, and the day was indeed gorgeous, followed by a casual dinner and topped off with a private concert by a world class surprise musical guest.

Getting ready for the party, Tess chose her deep burgundy dress, jewelry matching in color, and black shoes, while Sam chose light tan colored tones. They each packed a separate tote with swimsuits, suntan lotion, shorts, halter top, flip flops and sunglasses.

The Lindholms arranged transportation for all the girls attending, sending three different vehicles to collect the girls at two minute intervals.

Being in the first group, Sam left just before Tess. Once Sam was gone, Tess got Tom out of his box, and set him on her bed.

“You look good,” Tom said, whistling.

She smiled, “Coming from my brother, my heart goes pitter-patter,” she said, patting her left breast with her right hand.

“What about me? Do I look good in my birthday suit?” he asked, spreading arms and turning slowly.

“I still don’t think this is a good idea,” she said, shaking her head.

“What about my hair?” he asked

She reached down and tussled his hair with a fingertip.

“It is going to be awesome,” he said, getting out from under her finger and grinning from ear to ear. “What did you get her as a gift?” he asked.

“An annoying miniature version of my brother, just going wrap a little pink bow around your midsection and dangle you from a key chain,” she quipped.

He grinned.

She shook her head, “I got her a lapis lazuli pendant, to match her eyes,” she provided.

Tom nodded, “She does have amazing eyes,” he said, a faraway look on his tiny face.

“Please,” she said derisively.

When she was ready, she picked up her small elegant black colored purse from the desk. Inside contained a few sundries, lipstick, chapstick, and Kleenex. She pick Tom up carefully and put him inside. Pushing as gently as she could, she clicked the snap into place to keep the purse closed, before looping the thin strap over her shoulder.

Purse slung over her shoulder and tote secured under her arm, little present in her other hand, she went to the front of the school to catch her ride to the Lindholm residence.

The house was an older sedate building, not far from school property. When the van with the four girls wheeled up, they were greeted by a formally dressed manservant, who re-directed the young women up the path toward the house. At the large set of doors leading into the house, they were welcomed by a stunning blonde haired woman in her middle years.

“I’m Karolina, Janine’s mother,” she said, first taking Tess by the hand, then each of the others in turn.

“Pleased to meet you,“ Tess replied politely, smiling, copied by each girl.

“The others that have arrived just before you are straight through the double doors and down the hall to the left, you can’t miss it,” she said.

Tess let the other three girls with her, including Milly Bradbury move ahead of her.

“You need to behave yourself,” she cautioned as she walked slowly, craning her head down to her purse so he might better hear.

“Mrs. Lindholm, what a MILF,” he said, peering out from the opening in the end of the purse.

“Really?” she asked, “You’re getting all hot for Janine, and now her mom?”

“Just saying, wow, she’s still a remarkably beautiful woman, with whom I might like to establish some conjugal relations,” he replied, shrugging his shoulders without considering his body language was lost on Tess.

“Shh, be quiet,” she said irritated, shaking the purse a little as she rounded the hall as it opened into an overlook above the gathering room a level below the main floor. Stairs with brass partitions and glass panels descended downward, a great stone fireplace against the far wall, windows lined the room.

From his concealment, Tom could see Janine, dressed nicely in a medium blue sapphire colored dress, polite smile on her face.

“Tess,” she said, leaning in for the polite cheek to cheek kiss. “I’m so glad you could come. Presents were not necessary,” she smiled, noting the small box in Tess’s hand.

“Wouldn’t have missed it for the world,” Tess replied handing the small box over Janine before taking a seat on one of the plush couches, resting her purse gently on her lap.

When the last group of girls arrived, after the typical you have a nice home stuff, “Shall we move out to the pool?” Janine asked.

“Where can we change?” Tess asked.

“Either of the bathrooms, or there’s a spare room downstairs,” Janine advised pointing toward the hall leading out of the room.

Gathering purse and tote, Tess made her way to the upstairs bathroom and locked the door. Setting the purse on the counter, she opened it, Tom crawled out.

Brushing himself off, he looked up at her as she removed her swimsuit from the tote.

She held out the dark violet string bikini. “There is absolutely nowhere for you to hide in this thing,” she said, shaking her head slowly.

“I’ll stay in your purse,” he said.

“I can’t bring my purse out to the pool, it’d be weird,” she said, a frown on her face.

He frowned back, pausing a moment to look at the stack of towels on the counter. Snapping his fingers, he pointed at the towels, “In a towel.”

She looked at the towels and frowned. “I think you’ll be safer in here,” she said, patting her purse.

“The whole point of coming to the party was to get to see Janine, I can’t do that from in here, Tess c’mon,” he said, trying to sway her to his way of thinking. “Janine Lindholm, bathing suit.”

She scowled. Picking up a towel she shook it open. Placing him in the middle of the fluffy linen, she rolled it up, burying him in it. While he fussed trying to find an end in the towel, she hastily undressed and put on her swimsuit. Poking her fingers in one end, she created a path for him.

“Good?” she asked, placing her sunglasses atop her head.

“Perfect,” he replied, nestled securely in the towel, but able to peer out of one end. Tucking her tote on the bathroom shelf, she made her way back downstairs and out onto the stone patio surrounding the large kidney shaped pool, where there were a number of reclining sunchairs arranged in a semi-circular fashion around one end, a few already occupied. Selecting one of the vacant ones, Tess sat down and set the towel down beside her hip, the end hiding Tom pointing out toward the other girls. Soon all of the girls were seated around the pool.

“I heard you and Tom went home for the holidays, but he didn’t make the trip back, is he okay?” he heard the voice of Milly Bradbury ask.

“Yes,” said another girl, Astrid, “How is Tom?”

“Nothing major, just a little something, you know, hopefully he’ll be back to himself soon,” Tess replied, unconsciously patting the towel at her side and smiling inwardly at her wordplay.

“That’s good,” replied Tatiana Terasova, slight accent in her voice, niece of the powerful Russian oligarch Sergei Cherysenko. Tom smiled, eyes lingering on the cute little Russian girl wearing an off white swimsuit, legs crossed. If he didn’t have it so bad for Janine, he could easily see himself trying to put the moves on the dark haired Slavic beauty.

“Am I the only one, or is he like a babe or what?” asked Milly, looking around the pool at the others.

“It’s those eyes, like chipped emeralds,” Samira said from somewhere out of his view.

“You can tell he works out,” commented Astrid.

“Talking about my brother’s hotness or not-ness isn’t awkward at all,” Tess interjected with a slight chuckle in her voice she shook her head wished for the subject to change.

Tatiana laughed, “Forbidden fruit for you, sweet fruit for us, no?” she said, raising a perfect threaded eyebrow. “I could just eat him up.”

Tess shook her head, thinking as tiny as he is, Tatiana could probably swallow him whole. She nodded and smiled politely back at her, unaware her grip on the towel was tightening. Tom squirmed under the additional pressure of her hand but continued to enjoy being the topic of conversation.

“He seeing anybody back home, a special someone?” asked Astrid, big grin on her pretty face.

Tess slowly shook her head. “No one there, but there are a few girls here I’m sure he’s got his eyes on,” she said, knowing that he was peeping as she spoke.

“Oh?” asked Tatiana, “Has he said something about some of us?”

“It would be improper of me to say, other than he said there’s a number of crazy beautiful girls at the school, that’s all,” Tess advised, aware of the several sets of eyes on her were very curious to know whom he might have his eye on.

“Tease,” said Astrid, grinning.

Tess shrugged.

A maid arrived carrying a tray with refreshing drinks, something citrusy with a slice of orange around the top. Tom remained tucked away in his towel, watching, mentally undressing the statuesque Janine. He hadn’t known what to expect at the party, he had certainly hoped for some aquatic shenanigans out by the pool, maybe topless action, something other than the chick babble that seemed to dominate the conversation.

From within the towel, he was grateful heard Mrs. Lindholm’s voice announcing supper would be being served soon and inviting the girls to get themselves changed and settled at the table in the dining room. He watched as the girls were getting to their feet.

“That went relatively well,” he heard Tess say mostly under her breath, feeling the sensation of being elevated as she rose to her feet. As she was turning, Tom caught sight of the stage being erected on the back lawn of the property beyond the pool, ‘Injustice’ emblazoned on the banner at the back of the stage complete with a miniaturized version of the band’s scantily clad Themis holding a set of scales.

“Injustice? That’s frigging sweet,” he blurted from within the towel, loud enough for Tess to clearly hear. She froze, eyes darting from face to face of the girls near her, fearing for a moment maybe one of them might also have heard.

When nobody said anything or raised any awkward questions, she let out a soft breath and shook her head, squeezing the towel slightly to convey her displeasure.

Inside the house, Tess returned to the upstairs bathroom. One inside, she locked the door. Setting the towel down on the counter top, he wiggled his way out and stood up as she grabbed her tote from the shelf.

“I can’t believe she got Injustice to come and play at her house. That is awesome!” he said.

Tess nodded, she knew the band was one of Tom’s favorites. “You almost announced your presence to everybody at the party,” she said, minor irritation in her voice.

“Certainly would have livened up the conversation,” he quipped, nodding his head to the side as if falling asleep.

“I don’t know what deluded fantasy you were harboring by coming here,” she teased.

“Hair whipping, pajamas, maybe a pillow fight,” he answered.

She shook her head. “It’s not going to get much better,” she said. “So, I’m going to put you back in my purse for the time being.”

“Are you going to take me out to the concert?”

“Dragging a purse around is not something usually done when attending someone’s house, you put your purse down and just enjoy the party. Packing it around makes it look like you’re a shoplifter or something. So when we go back out, I’ll try and put my purse somewhere with a strategic view, but you have to stay in it. Is that understood?” she asked directly, pointing a finger at him.

He mutely nodded, frowning.

Tucking him into her purse, again careful in how she closed it, she turned her back to him and removed her bathing suit top before pulling her halter down over her head.

He watched. When she turned her back to get changed, he snuck out of the purse and onto the bathroom counter. Trying to move quickly and undetected by Tess, he pulled himself up onto a multi-colored box of bathroom tissue and slipped through the split in the plastic and into the box as she pulled up her aqua blue shorts.

Tess turned to look at the purse, fastening the button on her shorts.

Picking up her tote and purse, “I’ll see if I can’t get you some food a little later,” she said as she left the bathroom.

 

End Notes:

As always, if you've enjoyed or hated this tale, feel free to share your thoughts in the reviews.

The Adventures of Tom by Duggernaut

The Adventures of Tom

Concealed within the box of tissue, Tom watched as Tess left. He chortled to himself, his craftiness, cleverness, ingenuity at finding a way to infiltrate Janine’s home. He surmised her room would probably be somewhere on the upper floor, or at least he hoped so.

He was about to climb out of the box when Tatiana walked in. Hastily dropping back in amongst the tissue, he positioned himself to able to see through the clear plastic in the opening of the box. She leaned over the sink and was looking at herself in the mirror before removing her bathing suit top. If she could have seen Tom’s face, his smile split from ear to ear. Moving over to the toilet, she lowered her bikini bottoms and sat on the toilet. Pulling some paper, she dried herself and flushed. He hoped she would remove her bikini bottoms, but like Tess, she pulled them back up and simply pulled a pair of jean cut off shorts, bottom of the pockets visible below the denim. Next she pulled out a t-shirt and put it on. Tom chewed on his knuckle to keep from hooting. She turned on the faucet and washed her hands, before drying them on a towel on the rack. Walking back over to the mirror she adjusted her breasts. Leaning in close again, she turned her head from side to side, then looked down right at the box where Tom was hiding. His heart started pounding, he thought for sure she had seen him and when he saw her hands descending and he pushed back from the opening. The tissue under him was withdrawn sending him for a turn as she pulled one from the box. Using the tissue, she dabbed the corners of her mouth. Smiling, she dropped the tissue into the waste basket and left the bathroom.

He waited a few moments, in case someone else might come in to change. When no one did, he climbed out from the box. Walking to the edge of the counter, he peered over. He laughed, the drop looked like ten times his own height. Looking back around the countertop, he tried to see if there was something he might use to help him get down. In the corner he espied a dental floss container. The container was small enough for him to carry using both hands. Walking back to the faucet, he pulled out a length and looped it around the base of the hot water tap and tied it. Picking up the container he walked around the sink back to the edge in front of the counter, where he set the container down, Grabbing the floss in both hands, he gave it a good tug to make sure his knot was secure. Nodding, satisfied, he opening the lid on the container and pushed it over the edge, watching it fall to the ground below. The plastic container held more than enough floss to each the ground. Taking the floss in both hands, he lowered himself over the side and down to the floor, a smile on his handsome face as he wiped his hands together. Crossing the floor, he made his way to the edge of the bathroom door, peering out into the hall. He inwardly hoped Tess wouldn’t be too pissed when she found he was gone as he scanned the hallway, looking in both directions and plotting his route. Slipping out, he started jogging up the hall away from the stairs deeper into the house. Up ahead on the left was a closed door. There was enough room for him to wiggle under the door, he figured. Getting down, he squeezed himself beneath the door and the carpet. There was still enough natural light shining through the window to illuminate the huge room. His initial impression was this room was an unused guest bedroom room, Spartan furnishings.

Crawling back under the threshold of the door, he paused to peek both ways in the hall before pulling himself through. Working his way further up the hall, staying close to the baseboards, he paused at the next door. Dropping down, he looked underneath. An office type setting, lots of shelves with books, a desk and an ornate globe in a floor stand.

He heard the unmistakable sound of heavy footsteps approaching and pulled himself under the door itself, turning himself to see one of the maids pass by. He shook his head. Despite the concern for his current status, there was an exhilarating component to it all, a thrill of seeing the world from a completely new and almost surrealistic perspective. He waited a few moments to make sure the maid wasn’t coming back, before he slid out belly first from under the door. Grinning to himself, he resumed his exploration of the upper floor of the Lindholm residence.

Stopping at the next door, a slow smile spread across his face. Slithering under the door, he pulled himself to standing on the other side. Closing his eyes, he could detect a trace of the fragrance in the room, the same one Janine left in her wake when she walked passed him in school. This was her room, he just knew it.

“Welcome to paradise,” he said, turning and getting a panoramic view of the spacious room, absolutely certain he had found Janine’s inner sanctum. The décor of her room itself was very neat and tidy, a great number of framed pictures lined the walls, several of her with famous people as well as several framed magazine covers from her modeling career.

The furniture in the room included a large bed, drawers built into the frame under it, a table to either side of the bed, a large ornate chest at the foot of the bed, dresser, a vanity table with large mirror and chair.

Hands on hips, he frowned, wondering how he might get to a higher vantage point, get a better perspective of the room. Walking to the night stand nearest him, he circled around behind it. There was an electrical socket with two plug-ins in the wall, each with a cord occupying a circuit. Both cords dangled to the ground before climbing up the back of the table and vanishing over the top.

He pondered, looking at the cords and wondering if he might be able to use one of them to climb onto the table’s surface. Jumping up, he grabbed a hold of the nearest cord, wrapping his legs around it. Like a rope in elementary school, he quickly ascended the cord. Climbing onto the table, the cord he was climbing belonged to a lamp, the other to a cell phone charging station. An old style alarm clock also sat on the squared table top.

Walking toward the bed, the thick duvet with a subtle floral accent pattern was tucked in between the edge of the table and the bed. Grabbing hold of the soft material, he found he could actually scale the duvet, climbing up to the bed proper. He let out a whistle, in is estimation, the top of the bed was bigger than half a football field. Moving toward the sham covered pillows, the surface of the bed was soft and difficult to walk across. Flopping down on his back near the pillows, he spread his arms and legs wide, moving them back and forth the way he had made snow angels when he was a kid at the family winter property in Aspen.

Lying there, huge smile on his face, he brought his hands together, interlocking his fingers over his chest. Closing his eyes he imagined her, lying on her back, naked atop the duvet, unaware of him as he explored the wonders of her body, touching her, kissing her the way no other man possibly could.

Getting back onto his feet, he contemplated how he wanted to proceed. Did he want to find a way to climb up on the dresser and watch her from there? The vantage would be good and give him a great view of her. He frowned. On the other hand, staying on the bed, hidden, he could actually wait for her to come to bed and fall asleep and check her out. The notion really appealed to him. His only concern was he just didn’t want to get accidentally crushed if she should roll over, that would be bad. He envisioned the horrified expression on her face waking up with the sticky red unidentifiable remains of the heir to the Wentworth fortune smeared across her body.

His stomach grumbled a little bit. Looking down at his gut he frowned. He was hungry. He hadn’t considered the idea of food and now he wished he’d delayed his departure until after he had gotten at least a little something for his belly from Tess.

Hmm. He began wondering if perhaps his blind desire for Janine hadn’t maybe made him a little impulsive. He held up his hands as if weighing the choice. On his left hand, no food, no water, no means of contacting Tess, but on the right hand, he would be near Janine. He smiled, dropping his right hand down. Looking from the pillows to the vanity and back, he made up his mind. First, he would appreciate his goddess from afar, then, once she fell asleep, he would climb back up onto the bed. Self-satisfied, he smiled.

Scampering back over to the side of the bed he’d climbed, he slid down the duvet to the night table and lowered himself back to the ground. Darting across the floor, he ran between the legs of the chair and under the vanity. As with the night stand, there were some electrical cords behind the vanity that he was able to use as a means of access to get up to the surface of the vanity. Walking across the polished wooden surface, he leaned forward and looked over the edge, before evaluating the best place for him to hide and behold his goddess.

 

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Throughout the course of the dinner, Tess carefully placed a couple pieces of food into her napkin palming them at the end of the meal. The other girls were all being directed outside to the area near the stage on the back lawn.

Picking up her purse from where she had placed it, she walked to the bathroom, saying, “I’ve got some eats for you.” The bathroom on the lower floor was vacant, going in she closed and locked the door behind her. “You’ve been awfully quiet,” she quipped, smile on her face. No response. “Tom?” she said, setting the purse on the counter. Again getting no response from the purse, she frowned. Opening the flap on the purse, she peered inside. No Tom, he was gone. Quickly she pulled everything out of the purse and spread it out on the bathroom counter. Tom was absent. A panic gripped her in the stomach as she looked from her purse to the door of the bathroom and then back into the purse, mind desperately racing trying to figure out where she might have lost him. Closing her eyes, she tried to remember the last time she saw or heard from him, was it at the couch? The upstairs bathroom? She cursed softly under her breath. Removing one of her earrings, she dropped it into her purse along with the rest of the contents strewn on the counter top. She slowly made her back, scanning the floor and along the edges of the wall as she walked. Descending the stairs, she moved to where she had been sitting on the couch. Pressing down on the edges of the plush cushion and looking at the space created, she whispered, “Tom!” but found nothing.

“May I help you miss?” asked the maid from behind, hands folded neatly in front of her.

Startled, Tess jumped before turning, “Um, no thanks,” she said, smiling politely to cover the terror gnawing her insides.

“Did you lose something?” asked the maid, looking from Tess to the couch.

“One of my earrings,” she replied with an eye roll, touching the ear without jewelry.

Mrs. Lindholm appeared up above, near the top of the stairs. “Is everything okay?” she asked, concern on her face.

“The young lady has lost one of her earrings, ma’am,” replied the maid.

“Oh dear,” replied Karolina, coming down the stairs, looking at Tess. “Is it the twin to that one?” she asked, pointing the earring still in Tess’s other ear.

Tess nodded.

“I’ll have some people see if they can find it right away. You shouldn’t worry, you should go outside with others, I think they’re about to start the show,” Mrs. Lindholm advised, smiling and pointing toward the stage beyond the windows.

Tess smiled. “Just one more quick trip to the bathroom,” she said, almost apologetically.

“Alright, you go while we look,” Karolina said, moving beside the maid and pulling at the big couch cushion.

Tess cursed mentally as she walked away, what the hell Tom? Climbing the stairs, she returned to the bathroom upstairs, checking everywhere and again finding no trace of her tiny wayward brother. Returning downstairs, she pulled the earring from her purse and held it up as she came down the stairs. “Found it, in the upstairs bathroom,” she said, manufactured smile on her face.

“Thank heavens,” said Karolina, “They look very expensive I’m glad you located it,” warm smile on her face.

Tess walked outside as the band completed their final warm up. She found it kind of odd to be in such a small audience for a group that usually commands sold out sports arenas all over the world. She wondered what it cost to have them provide a private show for a birthday party but her mind kept drifting back to Tom. She had been so super careful to make sure not to drop him, she shook her head, almost imperceptibly, then the thought struck her, he must have snuck out, deliberately. She fumed.

The group hit the stage and rocked hard and loud, playing for just under an hour, set list featured several of the older songs as well as their current mega hit Black Panties and an Angel’s Face.

After the show, Injustice’s shirtless, sweaty, lead singer Aedin Stray came down and mingled with the gaggle excited girls. Both arms completely sleeved with tattoos crawling up onto his shoulders and neck, the word ‘Blissful” arched over his belly button, he was tall and slender with defined muscularity, long dark damp hair flung back as the girls crowded around. The only two partygoers aloof of the mob scene were Tess and the birthday girl herself, Janine.

Janine walked over, “You’re not a fan?” she asked, throwing a glance at the crowd surrounding the rock star.

Tess smiled. “Oh no, they’re very cool,” she said, nodding. “Tom is a huge fan, I think he has a man crush on the lead singer Aedin,” she chuckled outwardly, while inside she wanted to squeeze his little body in her hand.

“That’s funny,” Janine replied, tone devoid of conviction.

Tess frowned, “You’re not impressed, hottest rock band on earth in your backyard, playing for your birthday?”

Janine smiled weakly a small upward turn at the corners of her pretty mouth. “I don’t know, I think I was expecting something more,” she said, slight frown.

“Oh?” said Tess.

“How old do you think he is?” she asked, looking at Aedin as he scrawled another autograph.

Tess shook her head, “Thirty, thirty-five maybe, I don’t know, why?”

“Yet here he is, the current rock god shilling for a group of teenage girls,” she replied, the sardonic smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. “Scrounging for coppers.”

Tess frowned. “What were you expecting?”

Janine smiled, a practiced expression devoid of any real emotion, “I’m not sure. More, I guess.”

“I don’t understand,” Tess said.

“I don’t know how to explain it,” she replied, laughing softly.

Tess smiled, uncomfortable with the conversation, thoughts of Tom still preeminent in her mind. “That’s the cost of growing older, each year the magic dwindles until there’s nothing left,” she offered, getting philosophical.

Janine chuckled. “Sounds very esoteric. You should go over, at least to say you met him,” she suggested, turning and pulling Tess into a surprise hug.

Tess nodded and smiled hugging Janine back, before weaving in through the throng to see Aedin Stray up close in the flesh. Never one to become addle witted around people of fame, she smiled, shook his hand then disengaged, other matters pressing.

She had no idea how Tom was going to try and make contact, or even if he could make contact. The very real possibility of him getting found by someone other than her concerned her, but nearly as much as the thought that someone might accidentally step on him and he get hurt or even killed. Again Tom made her feel a great deal of inner conflict, this time fear for his well-being and anger for putting her in this position. If he had just stayed in the purse, none of this would matter at the moment.

Too soon, the party was wrapping up, and Tess had made all possible efforts to try and find Tom. Several scenarios crossed her mind, none reassuring. Was he lost and unconscious? Did somebody else find him and wasn’t saying? Or was the little bugger hiding out? Remaining as long as she possibly could, taking the last van back to the school, she wondered if she should have just told everybody about him. That night was a sleepless one, unable to shut off her mind for worry.

 

Mine Eyes Have Seen the Glory by Duggernaut

Mine eyes have seen the glory

Atop the vanity, Tom heard the blast of an electric guitar, a keening sound splitting the night, cranking out some high voltage rock n’ roll. Tom instantly recognized the song took a moment to do some air guitar along to the opening riff for Hell on Wheels. Part of him would have loved to have been down at the concert, Injustice was so badass, lead singer Aedin Stray the epitome of all things cool. Lip synching to the song, he mouthed,

Six inch stiletto heels, you know how you make me feel, twisting turning, my head just reels, girl, you’re hell on wheels. My soul is yours to steal, you can’t be real, girl you’re hell on wheels, ain’t no bargains, ain’t no deals, bitch, you’re hell on wheels.

As he rocked out to the music rolling through the house he suddenly realized another consideration he failed to anticipate, he needed to take a whiz.

Moving to the back of the vanity, he relieved himself over the side at the back. As the sun set, the light in the room dimmed. Returning to his hiding spot, he relined against the back of a picture frame prop. Settling in, he continued to enjoy listening to the show. After the music was over and the dwindling light faded to dark, he closed his eyes, smile on his face.

The sound of voices coming from the other side of the door, caused him to jerk awake, he hadn’t realized he had dozed off. He could see shadows blocking the light seeping in under the door. Suddenly the door opened, light stabbing his eyes. Janine and Karolina were there, daughter a few inches taller than mother.

Karolina smiled, “Happy birthday sweetheart, I hope everything was all you could have hoped it to be,” she said.

Janine wrapped her arms over her mother’s shoulders and pulled the older woman into a hug. “Yes, mother, thank you very much,” she said.

Karolina smiled, returning the hug. “Get your rest, tomorrow you can take your new car for a drive,” she said. “I love you.”

Disengaging, Janine said “I love you too.”

Walking in, she flicked on the overhead light before closing the door behind her and moving over to the side of the bed, putting her cell phone on the charging station and turning on the bedside lamp. She pulled her top over her head and tossed it back near the door. Unbuttoning her shorts, she shimmied her body and wiggled out of them, letting them fall to her feet, before bending down to pick it up and deposit it back near the door.

Tom looked on, mouth agape, she was more beautiful than he imagined, amazingly perfect 36C breasts, tight taut tummy, long toned legs.

Standing in her light blue lace bra and matching thong, she reached her hands over her head, arching her back and stretching. Bringing her hands down, she reached behind her back and unfastened her bra then removed it, setting her enormous but magnificent breasts free. Tom rolled his eyes as he looked at the two lovely small pink nipples crowning her breasts. An unwanted memory of Tess’s nipple flashed unbidden through his mind, making him frown. Shaking it off, he continued to watch the magnificent display happening right before his very eyes as she slowly drew the thong down her thighs and well-shaped calves.  When she stood back upright, he got a clear view of her smooth hairless sex, a delicate crease in her mons.

He puts a knuckle to his mouth as he surreptitiously spied on her. Please sleep naked he said mentally, almost trying to will it to be true.

She seemed almost to glide back over to the bed, hips swaying seductively as she moved. Pulling back the duvet, she climbed into bed.

Tom closed his hand into a fist and gave it a pump, as he nodded his head. Looking skyward, he mouthed the words thank you.

Rolling onto her side, she turned off the lamp.

Tom waited for the sound of her breathing to change, indicating to him she had fallen asleep. It didn’t take long before her breathing was deep and regular. Sliding out of his spot, he found the cord leading down from the vanity and slid down it. Crossing the darkened room, he made his way back over to the night table. Finding one of the cords there he began to climb upward. Arriving on top of the nightstand, he frowned, with the duvet pulled back, the gap between the table and the edge of the bed was more than he thought. Suddenly her cell phone right next to him made a loud buzzing sound and the screen illuminated. Tom jumped and dove for cover behind the lamp as her hand suddenly came into view. His heart thundered in his chest, like a jackhammer.

Long hair spilled down over the side of the bed onto the table, so close he could smell the marvelous scent of it, as she leaned over to look at her phone. She swiped the screen and paused a moment, reading the message or notification. Smiling, she touched a button on the side and the room was dark again, the only sounds, her reclining back on the bed.

Tom let out his breath slowly, hoping to god it was quieter than it sounded in his own ears. He chuckled softly under his breath, he was so excited, filled with adrenalin. Looking back at the gap he wrestled with the notion of returning to the vanity or trying to jump the gap. Throwing caution to the wind, he took a running start and leapt for the edge of the bed, grabbing hold of the sheet when he made contact an inch or so from the top of the bed for her, three feet for him. He waited a second, listening, seeing if he had disturbed her. No response, he reached up and took another handful of the Egyptian cotton sheet and started to pull himself up. She moved, the whole bed seemed to shake, dislodging his one hand, causing him to twist and fall back slightly, hanging there precariously by only one hand. Once the shaking subsided, turning, he grabbed ahold and pulled himself up onto the surface of the bed. She was lying on her side, back to him, strands of her long unkempt golden hair strewn about the landscape, her weight creating a gravity well in the soft mattress, like she was trying to draw him in closer to her. Kneeling down, he ran his fingers through her hair, still silky soft despite the size, a smile touching his lips as he carefully moved closer to her.

Again she moved, this time rolling toward him and onto her back, duvet shifting to just below her breasts, exposing her globes to the air. He waited, hands out to either side, like a sprinter waiting for the starter’s pistol. Satisfied he wouldn’t need to make some life preserving dash or dive for safety, he moved cautiously onto the duvet and further down the covered part of her body. Using the blanket to pull himself over her the covered shallow of her stomach and up on top of her, tummy moving up and down with each of her breaths. Moving slowly up her body, he crossed her stomach to stand atop her exposed sternum in the area near her exceptional but gigantic breasts. Leaning in close, he planted a feather light kiss on first one then moving over to other, her body scent exciting, alluring. Moving onto the flesh between her breasts, he looked to her right breast then her left. He could feel the rhythmic beat of her heart underfoot and the warmth of her skin through his bare feet. Moving to the right side, he moved atop her breast, near her nipple, the sensitive flesh responding, almost as if aware of his proximity and intent. The rosy aureole of her breast was not quite half as wide as he was tall, her erect nipple slightly larger than his head. Getting down, her nipple between his knees, he reached out and touched her, delicately, feather soft. She took a sharp intake of breath, before letting it out slowly. Shuffling back, he leaned forward and kissed her nipple, licking it on its side and surface. She started to move.

 

Janine by Duggernaut

Janine

Climbing into bed, she luxuriated in the cool feel of the fresh linen against her naked skin as she pulled the sheet and duvet up over her body. A sudden loud buzz from her phone snapped her awake. Rolling to her side, she touched the screen of her phone. It was a text message from Tess, again wishing her happy birthday. She smiled, she liked Tess, though the girl had been acting incredibly out of character for a much of the latter part of the party. Touching the button on the side of the phone, she rolled back onto her back and closed her eyes and allowed her mind to drift, waiting for sleep to envelop her.

She wasn’t sure what it was, some odd little sensation pulling her back up out of the dream world, some ephemeral transitory sense, here and gone pulling from her slumber and toward consciousness. Opening a groggy eye, she felt something small move on her chest. Panicked, instinctively, she reached up a hand and swatted at whatever it was that might be on her, before flipping over, hopping out of bed and clicking on the bedside light.

She immediately looked down at her chest for any sign of whatever it might have been, before scrutinizing the bed for whatever it was she had felt.

Lying in a tangled heap near the foot of the bed was a tiny bipedal form struggling to stand up.

She frowned. Circling around the bed, she crouched down to get a better view. She recognized the little figure. It was Tess’s brother Tom, except incredibly tiny, no more than two or three inches in length. She regarded him as he stood there, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. “This is certainly something more,” she said softly.

Climbing to his feet, still reeling from being launched halfway down the length of her bed, he smiled up at her before bending at the waist in a form of genuflection.

The smile on her lovely face broadened and her eyes positively sparkled.

Standing upright, Tom grinned back. “Hi Janine,” he said.

“Tom,” she replied, replaying her interactions with Tess from earlier in the evening. Did she know he was here? She chuckled softly, of course she knew.

“You are absolutely beautiful,” he said.

She looked down her nude body, toward her pendulous breasts, then back at him. “What were you doing in my room here tonight Tom?” she asked, pulling herself upright, cupping her right breast in her hand, strumming the hardened nipple with her thumb.

He looked sheepish, “I have had such a crush on you,” he confessed.

“A crush you say?” she queried, azure eyes locking onto his emerald orbs.

He nodded.

“So by some quirk of circumstance, you are small, you thought to come into my room and molest me while I slept?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

He chuckled, “No, it’s, well, it’s not like that,” he defended.

“How is it then?” she asked, releasing her breast and tilting her head slightly to the side, awaiting his reply.

He half chuckled, “You cloud my reason, I am a slave to the crush,” he answered.

Bending again, she moved her hand toward him. He lifted his arms, as if to allow her lift him, instead, she bowled him over onto his back and put her hand down over him, pressing him into the soft mattress. Looking down on the tiny helpless Tom, she felt a surge of power, heady, an aphrodisiac awakening a delicious sensation in her. She put her right index finger in the middle of his chest and applied some pressure.

“I can’t breathe,” he gasped, futilely pushing back against her finger.

She smiled. “So you had a crush on me, I could crush you right now,” she said, tilting her hand into a more upright position, her painted nail under his chin as he struggled against her. The thought did cross her mind, a little push and he would easily be no more, just ended. She eased back on the pressure but still kept him secure, his little lungs filling with life nourishing oxygen. She stopped not because of the moral implications to dispatching him, she just wasn’t finished exploring all of the little games they might possibly play together.

Shifting her fingers so that her right index finger was now on his left shoulder and her right middle finger was on his right shoulder, she leaned forward, her mouth no more than an inch above, so close he could smell the sweet scent of her breath. Leaning forward, so her face loomed over him, she put her luscious lips together, allowing saliva to pool there before letting it drool down over his chest and face. Suddenly he was drowning in her saliva, unable to get a breath as the slippery liquid filled his nose and mouth. He started thrashing his head from side to side, but could not dislodge the viscous gob of spit depriving him of air.

Unable to breathe, his movements becoming more urgent. Distorted by her saliva, he looked up at her with wild eyes until finally she curled her hand around him and lifted him up. He coughed, spitting up some of her slobber.

She laughed and an amused smile danced along her lips.

He scowled at her, wiping at his face with his one free arm. “What are you doing?” he asked, between coughs. This wasn’t how things were supposed to go, this wasn’t how he envisioned his fantasy.

“Poor little Tom,” she said, exaggerated pout on her lips.

“Janine, wait,” he said, slicking back his sodden hair.

“I don’t think so,” she said. Bringing him forward, she opened her mouth slightly, touching his face to her puckered lips, pushing him against the soft flesh. He could also feel the suction from within her mouth as she suddenly drew him passed her lips and inside her dark humid mouth, her tongue slick and powerful, yet soft as she tasted the slightly salty residue of his flesh. She turned him over and around, moving him at will. The thought crossed her mind, she could probably swallow him whole should she choose, another way of ending his little life, but still too soon.

Him still trapped in her mouth, she moved over toward the vanity, facing the mirror. Opening her mouth wide, Tom lay on his back on her tongue, arm out trying to find something anything to grasp. He could see her reflection in the mirror, himself in the open mouth. She giggled slightly, cupping her breasts in her hands, kneading them, massaging them.

Seeing him completely and utterly at her mercy aroused her, heating her desire. Closing her mouth, she crossed back over to the bed and climbed onto it, back against the headboard. Tilting her chin down, she pushed tom toward the front of her mouth, drooling him out feet first onto her breastbone. He scrambled and turned, one tiny hand grasping her lower teeth. Bringing her upper teeth down, as if to bite, she felt him let go and fall back onto her, sliding onto the up slope of one of her gigantic breasts.

Moving her right hand, she took him in her palm and moved it over her right nipple, and began to massage herself, using his slippery body trapped there to stimulate her. Again he struggled but was incapable of resisting as she rubbed him against the excited prominence.

Tipping her hand back, she smiled at him, he flesh made red by the friction and force of her hand.

“Stop, Janine, please,” he said, breathless, hands raised defensively.

She shook her head, “Oh Tom, we are only getting started little one,” she said, tone full of hunger and want.

“No,” he protested.

“Is this not what you wanted when you clandestinely infiltrated my room to spy on me? Was this not what you hoped for?” she asked, a feigned look of innocence on her angelic face.

“I thought, Janine, I don’t know,” he said, trying to get out of her open hand.

She chuckled, a throaty sound. Taking him by a foot, she lifted him up. He watched as she moved him downward, passed her navel onto the sheet between her parted thighs. “Don’t you see what you’re doing to me Tom? How excited I am?” she asked, releasing him.

Getting to his feet, he staggered backward a couple of steps over the sheet, away from her heated sex, engorged and blooming like a flower, the pink slit as tall as him.

“No,” he mumbled, “Not like this,” he said weakly.

“Come Tom,” she said, moving her left hand down her body and separating the petals of her pussy. With her right hand she reached behind Tom and brought him toward her.

He lifted his arms before him, as if the gesture might somehow fend off the inevitable embrace of silky soft slick flesh. Her push inexorable, unstoppable as she brought him to the inner folds of her hungry pussy. She used him to mercilessly, teasing herself, delighting in the sensations his little body was eliciting in her flesh as she worked in and out of herself and over the nerve center of her pleasure. As she felt her need rising, climax pending, she pushed him all the way into herself, whether he lived or died was of no consequence, there was only the overriding riding need for orgasm as she gave herself over to the pleasure. Passed the point of no return, once, twice, thrice she convulsed. Her whole body arching to the overwhelming explosion of ecstasy she was experiencing. Never before had she ever come so hard, a series of contractions following in sequence as her neurons continued to deliver messages of bliss to her brain.

Letting out a long breath, sweated beaded on her exquisite body, she opened her sticky seeping pussy, a tiny hand emerging from the ravenous pit of her hunger. Taking his tiny hand between thumb and forefinger, she pulled him out, slick with the milky essence of her release.

He was limp as she brought him near her face. At first she thought maybe he was dead, but as he neared, she could see his little chest rising and falling, a trail of her come leaking from his mouth and over his cheeks.

She smiled, “Happy birthday to me, I’ll have to let Tess know best present ever,” she said, mind exploring the possibilities of what she could do with her new little toy.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review commenting on what you did or didn't like. Thanks

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Sunday morning came after a fitful sleepless night. Sitting up in bed, she put her hands on her knees. She spent most of the night attempting to devise some means of getting back into the Lindholm residence to search for Tom, but couldn’t manufacture a premise she thought might work. Check out Janine’s new Porsche? Maybe go for a ride? It would get her in, but how could she search for Tom?

Looking at the table beside her bed, Tess’s phone flashed a blue light. Picking it up, there was a response text from Janine, “Thanks for coming to my party and for bringing such an amazing present. I really enjoyed the depth of our discussion last night and hope we can continue to build upon our friendship, xoxox.” Tess stared at her phone, trying to interpret possible hidden subtext in the message. Did you find him?

“You look like you’re going to wear a burn hole in your phone,” Samira said from her own bed, flashing Tess a bright grin.

Tess looked up and frowned, unable to conceal the concern bleeding from her eyes as she worried for her lost brother.

Tilting her head, sensing the emotion, “Is everything okay?” Sam asked, climbing from her bed to silently cross the room and sit beside Tess, a comforting arm around her shoulder.

Tess shook her head slowly from side to side, green eyes welling with tears.

“Oh sweetheart, what’s the matter?” she asked, tone full of compassion.

“It’s Tom,” Tess said softly.

“I thought you said it was something small?” she asked.

Tess nodded, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips, on the verge of confessing everything to her roommate.

“It will be alright, whatever it is, Tom is strong and will bounce back,” she said, trying to reassure Tess.

Turning her head, Tess mused. Here’s what’s perplexing me Sam, my deviant brother is like two and half inches tall and I’ve been secretly hiding him here for this last week. Oh by the way, the little pervert has been watching you undress and actually snuck out and swiped a pair of your worn panties for his own amusement. Then, if that wasn’t enough, I brought him to Janine’s house for the party yesterday so he could peep on her, and somehow during the course of the night, lost him. That about sums it up. Instead she frowned and said, “You’re right, he’s strong.” But is he strong enough to survive alone in Janine’s house?

Sam smiled and rubbed her hand on Tess’s shoulder. “That was one heck of a party yesterday,” she said, trying to bolster Tess’s mood and change the subject.

Tess smiled wanly, “Sure was, Injustice, woohoo,” she replied with a small fist pump.

“I know, like Aedin Stray is so totally hot,” Sam said, bright smile on her pretty. “Don’t you think?”

Tess nodded, not bothering to comment on the fact, the man had reeked of hard liquor when she had met him and looked like he could barely stand upright. “He sure is,” she agreed.

Standing up, Sam walked over to her side of the room. Back to Tess, she removed her night shirt, the one with two big kitten’s eyes and wrapped a robe about herself. Tying it she turned back to Tess, “I’m going to have a shower, you feeling better now?”

Tess smiled and nodded. After Sam left, she looked at her phone once more, contemplating. Bringing the screen to life, she opened her message list and typed in a reply to Janine, “I too enjoyed getting to see a side of you away from school and would very much like to strengthen our friendship. Maybe we could get together sometime today and we can continue our discussion over lunch, or you can take me for a spin in your fancy new car. J” Send.

Putting her phone back on her night table, she got off the bed and padded over to her desk. Opening her laptop, she pressed the power button, waiting for the device to come to life. Checking her email, she was pleasantly surprised to finally find a response from her grandfather, though marked urgent. It read:

“Hi Tessie, please, please, tell me the conditions you’ve listed in your school assignment are truly what you claim them to be, a hypothetical class project? It’s important. Please tell you and your brother haven’t been messing about in my lab in the basement. Please sweetheart.”

Tess frowned. Why would he say that? Messing about in the lab? Weird. And why the urgency? If it was that urgent, why did he wait a week to respond? She was puzzled.

Fingers dancing across the keyboard, she said yes it was only a stupid class project and not to worry, but she began to wonder, pieces clicking into place in her brain.

Leaning back in the chair, she looked at the blinking prompt on the computer screen. Her mother and father had moved Tom Sr. to home suddenly and unexpectedly, citing health reasons. So rapid, neither she nor tom actually had a chance to say goodbye. The nursing home was one several states away, where visiting was problematic and the kids wouldn’t be able to see him frequently. In fact, as she thought about it, since her grandfather was sent to the home, they had never visited him. They had chatted via video link, where he seemed his normal usual self. Why the need for extended care in a home? Then the notion struck her, a nagging suspicion in the back of her head, what if her brother was not the first one to have been shrunk by the device? What if…? She shook her head. Could it be? Backspacing her message, she simply and succinctly replied, “I find the tone and caution of your missive curious. Why do you ask?” adding a colon and back slash before hitting send. If what she suspected was true, who else knew?

Getting up, she too had a shower, getting herself ready for the day. Grabbing a bite to eat in the dining hall, she returned to her room, checking both her phone and the laptop for a reply to either of her messages. There was none. Throughout the day she lingered around her room, checking and still receiving nothing.

 

Sunday Morning by Duggernaut

Sunday Morning

Tom awoke aching all over. Opening crusted eyes, he took a moment to orient himself. He found he was lying in the bottom of a tall empty clear water glass on the night table beside Janine’s bed. Looking down his body, he sported purplish bruises the size of postcards in several spots, mostly his legs.

Peering through the glass, slightly distorted by the shape of the drinking vessel, Janine lay in bed, still asleep curled up under the duvet.

Looking up, he frowned, the top of the glass beyond his reach and the taper in the glass making it impossible for him to try and palm his way to the top.

His stomach rumbled. He needed a way to get out of the glass. He tried throwing his shoulder against the side, but the heavy glass base prevented it from even budging.

Janine rolled over, head on her pillow, eyes open, looking at him. A slow smile crossed her face.

“Good morning,” she said, tone playful.

He backed away from her, pressing his back against the far side of the glass.

She chuckled softly. “What shall we do today?” she asked.

He stared at her, afraid and uncertain how to respond.

“You look a little worse for wear, so, I say we should start with a shower. I know I could use one after last night,” she commented, pushing the duvet off and slowly moving into a seated position and stretching her arms languidly over her head.

Bringing her arms down, she leaned closer to the glass, he crouched down and away, her smile widened. Getting out of bed, she walked over and put on her robe and tied the cloth belt across her midriff before coming back over to the bed. “Come on lover,” she said, picking up the glass in her left hand.

Out and down the hall, she took him into the bathroom, the one where he ditched Tess, and set the glass on the counter. She washed her face and pulled out her toothbrush. Setting some toothpaste on it, she turned on the faucet and ran the brush under it before brushing her teeth. As she moved the brush around, she smiled. Pulling the brush out, she spit the froth from her mouth into the sink and washed it away, cupping her hand under the water, she rinsed her mouth and spat it into the sink as well. She about to rinse of her brush, when a thought occurred to her. Looking down at Tom, she smiled again.

“I’m guessing you could use a little freshening yourself,” she said, moving the toothbrush over the glass and dropping it in brush end first.

He had to move, the bounce sending spatter off the brush as it hit the bottom of the glass. Jumping onto the brush, he begin to climb it, moving fairly quickly toward the rim.

Janine’s eyes widened, surprised by how rapidly he was moving, but she just watched. He reached the edge of the glass, flipping himself around to dangle from it by his hands before dropping to the counter. Hitting the counter, he dashed toward the edge near the toilet, away from the sink, away from her. Pumping his arms, he moved across the countertop relatively quickly considering his diminutive size, sliding to a stop at the edge and looking over at the precipice.

Janine laughed, “Now what little Tom? You going to take a running jump? To where, the toilet maybe?” she said, moving closer to him.

He frowned, there was nowhere to go. If he had the floss, like last night, he could lower himself down. He look at the roll of toilet paper on the holder several feet directly beneath him. If he jumped, could he land on that, ride the paper down like a swashbuckler in a 1920’s movie? He shook his head, not a chance.

He was still contemplating when she grabbed him by one of his legs and lifted him up. Moving him over the toilet, she lowered him down just above the level of the seat, dangling him head first.

“If you thought you could have made the jump, it’s a good thing you didn’t,” she said, flushing the toilet, the clear water spiraling away and emptying the bowl, before being slowly replenished by the reservoir tank at the back.

“Imagine what possible horrors might lie at the end of that journey,” she said, letting his leg go, only to catch it again a few inches to her, but several feet for him.

“Janine!” he said as she raised him back up, the bowl almost refilled.

Moving him over the deepest part of the water in the toilet, she released him again, only this time she let him fall.

Extending his arms, he splashed down in the chilly water, breeched the surface quickly and sputtering noisily, “C-cold,” he stammered, trying to move forward to the shallower water.

She laughed, as he pulled himself to standing near the front of the bowl, arms clutched across his chest and to his shoulders, teeth threatening to chatter.

She disappeared from his line of sight, standing there shivering in the toilet bowl, water just below his knees. When she reappeared, she had removed her robe and was naked.

“Here, let me help,” she said, turning abruptly and lowering herself onto the toilet, blotting out most of his light. At once she unleashed a torrent of hot urine, a night’s worth as she emptied her bladder. The force of the liquid pushing him back out into the bowl, the smell acrid and acidic. He was amazed by the sheer volume and wondered if ever she was going to stop when finally she did, lifting herself up from the toilet.

“See,” she said, “Isn’t that better, nice and warm?”

He swam back toward the front of the bowl, glowering at her as he stroked through her urine.

She again vanished from his sight. He could hear the sound of water coming from the shower. The warmth in the water slowly dissipating.

Janine loomed overhead. Reaching her hand into the toilet, she grabbed him by his head, a thumb and forefinger to wither side. He quickly reached up and grabbed her digits, trying to help support his weight by other than just his head.

Stepping into the tiled shower, she closed the glass door behind them and placed him on a small shelf next to a dish with an oval shaped scented bar of soap. Stepping into the spray coming from the shower head, she wet her hair. Leaning her head back, eyes closed, she opened her mouth and let the hot water jet inside. Closing her lips, cheeks puffed out, she took a step back and turned to face him straight on. Opening her eyes, mischief gleaming in her bright blue orbs, she pursed her mouth and suddenly sprayed him, bowling him off his feet and pushing him back where the evacuating water carried him back forward toward the edge of the little landing. Frantically, he twisted and turned, trying to grasp anything to prevent him from sliding out.

She giggled, putting a finger up and pushing him to the back of the shelf.

Breathing heavy, eyes round.

Taking the bar of soap from beside him, she made a point of lathering herself before him. “You like to watch, don’t you Tom?”

If he wasn’t so bloody scared of her, and under less unusual circumstances he would have loved to watch her as she showered herself.

Replacing the soap, she snatched him up off the shelf and brought his tiny frame against her rounded bosom, cupping him in her hand as she rubbed her breast with the slippery soap. The soap stung his eyes and when he breathed he drew in suds.

Like a miniature luffa, she used him to wash herself, from her breasts down over her most delicate feminine parts and then over the rounded globes of her bottom before setting him back up on the shelf.

He slipped and fell onto his side, coughing, trying desperately to rinse the soap from his eyes.

She left him there while she continued to shampoo and condition her hair and rinse her amazing body. Turning off the water, she walked out of the shower and toweled herself off.

Donning her robe, she came back in to collect him. Picking up the glass from the bathroom counter, minus toothbrush, she returned them to her bedroom, placing him inside and setting the glass on the same night table he had found himself when he awoke.

He watched while she went about her morning ablutions, getting herself ready for the day, clothes, hair, make up. She vanished for about a half hour and he began to wonder. When she returned, she dropped a piece of strawberry into the glass and a crumb of toast with cream cheese. Bending down, he quickly scooped up the food and devoured it.

“I’m going to go out driving for a while today. You should probably take advantage of the opportunity to get some rest, I have a feeling we are going to quite busy upon my return,” she said with a smile. Collecting the glass, she crouched down and pulled out one of the deep drawers under her bed and set him inside. He looked up as she puckered her lips and blew him a kiss and gave him a wink before sliding the drawer closed.

 

Sunday Evening by Duggernaut

Sunday Evening

Tom had spent the day trying to conceive of some way out of the glass, but he was just too damn small, and this sense of inability to do anything frustrated more than anything. He wondered what she had in store. He heard the sound of someone moving around in the room, but he couldn’t tell who it was and wasn’t sure if he should call out or not. Was it Janine testing him?

When finally the drawer was pulled open, the glass wobbled a bit. Janine looked down on him, he raised a hand to shield his eyes.

“I got a text from your sister, she wanted to come over and hang out, but I think she just wants to see how well you’re adapting to your new life,” she said, half smile as she reached into the drawer and lifted the glass out.

He frowned, the rational part of his brain wanted to get as far away as possible from Janine, she was a goddess of destruction, but like a moth fascinated by the flickering flame of its own demise, part of him on some subliminal level was relishing the adventure he was embarked on.

“I realize in all the excitement over the last couple of days I must have seemed horribly selfish,” she said apologetically, small frown tugging the corner of her mouth down as she walked over and climbed up onto her bed.

Tom put up his hands, “Well, you know, this situation is unusual,” he said, confused by her seeming contrition for her behavior.

Her face brightened. “I’ve decided I’m going to give you a gift. I’ve never had anal intercourse before, and I have been curious, so tonight I’m going to share that with you,” she said, tilting the glass so he would slide into her right palm.

He frowned. Anal intercourse? The implications troubled him.

“Of course we won’t just plunge right into it, that would be crass, but that is how we are going to end our night. Aren’t you excited?” she asked, wide smile.

He shook his head, “I don’t know,” he said kind of feebly, very intimidated by the prospect of being pushed through her tight anus and inserted into her bottom.

Setting him down on the bed, she jumped off, her sudden movement causing the mattress to recoil and knocking him from his feet.

She grinned at him and moving over to the vanity, withdrew a candle encased in glass, almost half the size of the drinking glass. He heard the sound of flint and striker as she lit the candle with a lighter and returned, soft glow of a flame dancing as she moved to the door and turned off the light before coming back to the bed and placing the candle on the night table.

Soft music, sultry and slow emanated from the speakers connected to the iPod docking station as she walked back and began to slowly remove her top. Unbuttoning the blouse seductively before slipping it from her shoulders, all the while moving seductively to the song playing in the background. She unhooked her bra, bringing her hands to cover her breast before allowing the bra to fall, tongue licking at her lower lips as she held him with her eyes. Moving her hands down, caressing her breasts, nipples erect and excited. Tom shook his head, she was so beautiful. His own flesh responded, becoming aroused as she turned her back to him and slowly pulled down her skirt, shimmying her hips from side to side, revealing a bright red thong, the cloth disappearing into the cleft of her wonderfully rounded ass cheeks.

Keeping her legs straight but her body still bent over at the waist, she slipped her thumbs in the waist of her panties, drawing them down slowly, then pulling them up, teasing him.

He shook his head, he was so hard. Finally, she removed her underwear, revealing the gorgeous shape of her ass and her perfectly smooth pussy and the tight pink bud of her asshole. Standing upright, she turned and moved to the bed, her hips body sensuously swaying with the music spilling out of the speakers.

At the edge of the bed, she put her hand down, orange candlelight flickering off of her blue eyes, “Come to me Tom,” she said, voice husky.

He moved forward and climbed into her hand.

Clambering onto the bed, she leaned back on her pillows, reclining. Setting him on his back facing her in the hollow between her breasts, she reached over and picked up the candle, a perfumed fragrance filling the air as it melted.

“Hold still,” she said, tipping the candle over him, spilling orange colored molten wax across his chest, he grimaced, teeth clenching as the scented paraffin congealed and hardened from his chest and to his knees.

Catching some of the splash off his body, she let out a little gasp as wax dotted the inner slopes of her exceptional bosom.

A smile played across her face as she looked at him and then the candle, ideas forming. “Another time,” she said, setting the candle back on the table. He tried to push to wax from his body. She saw what he was doing and pursing her lips, gently blew on the wax, hastening the hardening process.

And he had to lean down to steady himself. Taking him in her right hand, she pulled the breastplate of wax from his chest, his flesh bright pink. Bringing him close to her mouth, she kissed his chest then his tiny erection.

Opening her mouth, she pushed him inside, lubricating his flesh, coating him in her saliva. Bringing him out, she used him to tease each of her nipples before pushing down onto her blossoming mound. Picking him up, she rolled onto her side, knees together and brought his face to her anus.

“Lick me Tom,” she instructed, pushing him against the crinkled flesh. Obediently he licked, his touch so feather light she wasn’t sure he was doing what he was told. Shifting her grip, holding him now by the pinky, ring and middle finger of her right hand, she extended her forefinger and pushed gently against the puckered skin of her anus, opening it and probing the dark depths inside. As she pulled her finger back, the tight skin clung to her digit, almost reluctant to give up its prize before she pushed it back in again.

He watched as she worked her finger in and out of her ass, loosening the tension in her flesh before turning him around and pushing his feet again the hole. It was incredibly tight, the sleek muscle parting around him as he was inexorably driven into her asshole feet first. He felt like he was being swallowed alive, unable to so much as move his extremities as the powerful but sleek muscles around him undulated and squeezed as she adjusted to the intrusion of his person. When only his head was left outside, she stopped, allowing her tight ring to close around his neck. She flexed her pelvic muscles a couple of times, then giggled. “I have to admit, you feel good there Tom,” she said. When she moved, her cheeks came together and he thought for sure he was going to suffocate between the globes of her ass. When next she parted her legs, she was on her back and he was staring up at her peritoneum, the little patch of skin between her vagina and anus. He watched her fingers descend, caressing and titillating her swollen pussy before slipping first one then two fingers into her vagina. Trapped as he was, he could feel her fingers inside of her through the thin connective tissue between the two openings. As she began to buck and thrash against her own efforts, a thin trail of milky pleasure seeped out of her pussy, over the narrow dividing skin and onto her face. The closer she got, the more copious the flow pouring onto and around his face. He sputtered but was helpless as it filled his mouth, nose and eyes. Finally, he felt her experience release, the crushing of her sphincter around actually seemed to push him partway out her and an arm came free. Immediately he brought his hand to his face to clean away her smothering pearlescent come before trying to pull himself free of her snug asshole. He didn’t see her hand until she grabbed ahold of him, sliding him out of her ass and head first into her spasming slippery vagina. He had time only for a quick breath as he was pushed completely up and inside of her. The sound of her beating heart loud in his ears. He tried to twist and turn, pushing off of the rippled walls inside of her most feminine place, he struck something soft, spongy, the texture slightly different to everything else he felt in the darkness. Pushing back against the unusual prominence, the wall of his prison shuddered. He punched and kicked trying to free himself, but the harder he fought, the more confining the blackness became, closing around him until once more she erupted. Drowning him anew as wave after wave of contractions squeezed him and her cervix dipped down and battered at him. He opened his mouth to breathe, sucking in her ecstasy instead. Spots danced before his eyes as he tried to cough and the darkness closed in for good.

Janine lay back on her bed, unblemished skin beaded with perspiration, a pool of secreted passion soaking the linens of her bed between her thighs. Drawing her knees closer, she bore down with her pelvic muscles while reaching down to check for him. Finding an a tiny little arm, she tugged gently, pulling him free of her reluctant vagina, his limp form dangling from the arm she held as she brought him up to her face.

So tiny, so fragile, as he hung there, glistening with her juices. She chuckled, still a little breathless from the intensity of her orgasm. The anal experience was new and novel, something that might require some further exploration, whatever it was he had done whilst inside her pussy, she had never experienced such exquisite pleasure before.

Bringing her hand close, she flicked her tongue along the side of his face, tasting herself on his flesh. Opening her mouth, she lowered him in, moving him around the inside of her mouth, cleaning him, again a thought at the back of her mind wondered, what if she swallowed?

Pushing him up between her lips, his limp body folding in half at the waist and fall over her lower lips face down, she gathered him between a thumb and forefinger, and turned him around and set him down on her right breast. He was very handsome, lying there peacefully.

She laughed softly and gently shook her head, “Oh little Tom, what other little secrets do you hold for me?” she asked rhetorically.

Reluctantly, she took him in her hand and rolling over set him back in the drinking glass. She needed a shower and a change of linens before turning in for the night.

 

Monday Morning, Detention by Duggernaut

Monday Morning, Detention

Tess was frantic. No word from Janine, no further communication from her grandfather. Leaving the dorm after another restless night, she went to the cafeteria and had a quick bite before going to class a little earlier than usual, her concern for Tom still predominant in her thoughts as she sought out Janine, hoping to speak with her prior to instruction. They shared the first class of the day together and it wasn’t until after the class was over that she was able to isolate the gorgeous blonde.

“Hey Janine, you have a moment?” Tess asked, moving in front of Janine, a pleasant smile on her face.

“Sure Tess,” Janine replied, eyes alight, a slight touch of color in her cheeks as she favored Tess with a warm smile.

“I was just wondering if you found anything unusual at your house after the party,” Tess said, getting to the point.

Janine cocked her head slightly to the side, “Unusual?” she asked, coy smile.

Tess cleared her throat and shuffled her feet a little, “You know, something strange, something out of the ordinary,” she said.

Janine motioned to the secluded spot behind the stairs leading up to the second floor. Tess nodded and together they walked over.

Janine leaned in close, almost close enough to be whispering in Tess’s ear, “When you say strange, do you mean the special gift you left for me, your little brother?” emphasis on the word little.

Tess’s eyes opened wide, “Yes! Did you see him?”

Janine smiled, “See him?” Reaching out, she took Tess’s left hand in her right, bringing it down and under her skirt between her smooth thighs to the irregular prominence in the fore of her snug wet panties.

Though startled by Janine’s motion, Tess didn’t resist, allowing her hand to be guided. She let out a gasp when she felt movement through the other girl’s slick undergarment.

“Right now your little present is wedged up against my vagina,” she breathed into Tess’s ear.

“Oh my god. What’s he doing there?” Tess queried, the sensation of movement again through the pads of her index and middle fingers on Janine’s damp panties.

“I guess it’s a matter of perspective. For your little brother, it’s a life or death struggle to survive the day as a plaything for my hungry pussy, while for me, it’s a matter of how long I can delay my orgasm before I explode and probably drown poor Tom,” Janine whispered hotly.

Tess pulled her hand away, but Janine caught it and brought it to her face capturing the two sticky fingers on Tess’s left hand in her mouth.

“I want my brother back!” Tess hissed, pulling her hand away.

“I thought he was a gift,” Janine replied.

“No, I want Tom back,” she repeated.

A half smile appeared on Janine’s lovely face, expression turning wicked, “He’s mine now, he where he wants to be,” she said hotly.

Tess recalled the day two weeks earlier in the cafeteria when she had said she had little interest in seeing him get into Janine’s panties and he had said it was his destiny. She frowned, did he want to be there?

Shaking her head, Tess said, “He’s my brother and I want you to give him back.” Her eyes flashing.

“I’m sure you do, but he makes an exquisite little pet,” she said, releasing Tess’s hand. Leaning forward suddenly, Janine put her mouth on Tess’s, lips parted, kissing her fiercely. Tess opened her mouth slightly and for a moment their tongues entwined. Tess pushed Janine back. The tall blonde smiled again.

“What are you doing?” Tess protested. Somewhere in her mind she wondered, why had she kissed Janine back when she was supposed to be trying to get Tom back? She hadn’t noticed how incredibly aroused she had become herself, feeling the delicate flesh between her own thighs getting dewy, whether from the ardent buss, or something else, something darker, like the sensation of her brother struggling against Janine’s heated passion.

Janine smiled slyly.

“I want him!” Tess demanded, an angered expression on her face.

“I’ll tell you what,” Janine started, “When and if I grow weary of him and if he survives, maybe I’ll give him back to you, or wait,” she paused, as if considering alternate options, “Maybe I’ll see what it feels like to swallow a person whole, feel him struggling in vain against my throat as my esophagus carries him down into my stomach where I’ll digest him slowly, breaking him down while he’s still alive. Maybe I’ll bring whatever comes out the next day and give it to you so you can search for what’s left of his tiny little skeleton,” she said, eyes afire.

“You wouldn’t?” Tess asked, stunned by what Janine was saying.

Janine smiled. “Maybe, I’m not sure. We are only just beginning to explore new horizons little Tommy and I,” she said, a gentle shrug of her shoulders.

Tess didn’t know what to think, at a loss for words.

Janine stepped in close again, hovering a moment, lips parted before Kissing Tess again, hand traveling up and inside the school uniform jacket to caress Tess’s left breast. Despite the conflict raging inside her, Tess returned the kiss, a soft gasp of delight feeling the other girl’s hand on her.

Janine pulled back, “Who knows, maybe we could get together and share him?” she said coyly, eyebrow arched.

“Not like that,” Tess said at once, but then a thought filtered through her desire and she realized it might actually provide her an opportunity to rescue Tom from Janine’s clutches, but another part of her, a more instinctive primitive part of her wanted Janine, wanted to experience this beautiful girl and be experienced in return. She looked back at Janine, torn, nodding slowly.

Janine smiled, mouth opening as a movement from Tom sent a shiver of pleasure through her.

“What’s the meaning of this?” came the stern voice of Miss Addison, standing near the bottom of the stairs looking in on the two girls secluded there.

Eyes lingering on Tess a moment, Janine turned slowly toward the teacher, “We were just discussing a biology related issue, Miss Addison,” she explained.

Tess nodded.

The teacher looked from girl to girl, frowning, “This is hardly the venue for such,” she paused, “Discussions,” she said, emphasizing the word.

“Sorry, Miss Addison,” the girls replied almost in unison.

“Be about your day,” said the teacher, turning and extending her hand toward the hall, inviting the girls to leave.

Tess stepped out first followed by Janine. Tess lingered a half second as Janine started walking up the hall. About a dozen steps distant, Janine let out an audible cry and reached out with a hand to steady herself against the wall.

“Are you ill, Miss Lindhom?” Miss Addison asked, peering on.

“No Miss Addison, I think it was just a cramp,” she replied without turning back, shuddering for a second time.

Tess knew, Janine had just come and from the looks of it, come hard. She frowned, her mind drifting to her tiny brother locked away inside the other girl’s tight underpants.

 

End Notes:

Thank you for taking the time to read through this chapter, and feel free to comment.

Monday Afterschool Delight by Duggernaut

Monday Afterschool Delight

Tom felt like an eternity had passed, mashed in against Janine hot and humid genitals. Twice throughout the day he was granted temporary reprieve as she needed to visit the facilities and go to the bathroom.

The first time, lying in the lined gusset of her panties, “Are we at the school?” he asked, noting her school uniform.

She smiled down on him and nodded, “It is only after first period and you’ve already made me come, naughty boy,” she said, rising off the toilet and drawing her underpants slowly back up over her smooth thighs.

“Did you see,” he started, but the rest was cut off as she pulled him into a tight embrace with her sensitive female area. Adjusting him so he was positioned just right, she fixed her skirt, turned and flushed the toilet, washed her hands and returned to class.

The second time she brought him down, “Did you see Tess today?” he quickly asked.

Janine nodded. “She said she hopes you are happy being with me,” she replied.

“She wasn’t mad?”

Janine chuckled slightly, “Not at all.” There was a sound of the bathroom door opening and other feminine voices. Janine raised a finger to her lips and winked at him as she put him back into place.

The next time he was allowed out, they were back at her bedroom. She pulled back her panties to remove him and set him on the bed. He stretched to relieve aching muscles from being so tightly confined for so long. She removed her uniform, standing there in a red matching bra and panty.

She looked down on him, broad smile on her face. “I had something specially commissioned, just for you,” she said, excitement in her voice as she opened her hand and held what looked like a tiny little gold colored ring near him.

He frowned, not sure what to make of it.

Using her nails, she opened the delicate little ring and set it on the bed near him.

He moved closer to it, looking at the jewelry, gold with an intricate filigree on the exterior and a loop through an eyelet on the back of the thing on the outside of it. “What is it, like a bead for a charm bracelet or something?” he asked.

“It’s for you, what do you think?” she asked.

“Very nice, I suppose, I’m not sure what it’s…for,” then it began to dawn on him, it wasn’t a bead, the opening was the same size as his neck. This was a collar.

Seeing realization in his eyes, she nodded slowly, her smile widening.

“No, no, no,” he said, taking a couple of steps backward and waving his hands.

Reaching down, she took him in her left hand, while she picked up the little bit of gold. He struggled and thrashed, until finally she had to secure his head between her thumb and forefinger while restraining the lower half of his body with her other three fingers to get the collar on him and click it into place. Dropping him back down onto the bed.

He immediately reached up with both hands, pulling at the restraint.

She laughed, watching him.

“Get it off me Janine,” he said, scowling at her.

She shook her head.

He grunted and struggled futilely to try and dislodge the circlet. She walked over to her vanity, returning with a very delicate gold chain, delicate for her, as big around as his wrist to him. Holding him firm, she slid the hasp of the chain through the loop, moving the chain through until she had an equal length to either side of the loop. Suddenly he was lifted aloft as she brought the chain up and around her neck, him twisting against the upper portion of her breast cleavage, like a pendant suspended from a necklace as she fastened the hasp. Looking at herself in the mirror she frowned. Though he held the collar, he was choking, his face changing to an unwholesome purple suspended like an ornament around her slender throat. Frowning she unclasped the chain and lowered him down to the surface of the vanity. Gasping for fresh air, he heaved as he climbed onto his hands and knees.

“Hmm,” she noised, unhappy, “That didn’t work the way I hope it would. I’m going to have get some type of harness made for you.”

He coughed, “Just take it off, please,” he croaked.

Her face brightened. Sliding the chain back through the loop, she fastened the hasp to the loop and held the other end of the chain between her thumb and forefinger, like a leash.

He frowned, face a sullen mask.

She tugged the chain, jerking him forward off his hands and knees and onto his stomach.

He moved forward, climbing onto his hands and feet. “Janine,” he said, tone unimpressed.

“If only I had my clit pierced,” she mused, imagining a loop through her clitoris. She could draw the chain through, dragging him toward her sensitive pleasure button one link at a time. The thought excited her, she should check on it she decided.

A slow smile spread across her face. Lifting the chain upward, pulling him onto his tip toes, she held it a moment.

“Janine, stop!” he said, voice distorted by the pressure being applied to his neck. Lifting him off the top of the vanity, she walked back over to the bed, him dangling like a fob at the end of the chain before dropping him onto the duvet.

Again he coughed and pulled at the collar.

She reached around behind her back and unfastened her bra.

He looked up, shaking his head.

“You’ve been keeping me heated all day, I need you inside me,” she said, tongue licking across her plump lower lip, blue eyes intense.

He started to back away, turning and running away from her, dragging the gold chain behind him as she removed her panties.

She laughed, seizing the end of the chain and yanking him backward off of his feet, dragging him slowly back to her.

 

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Tess was troubled, “Stupid hormones,” she muttered under her breath as she navigated to her next class. Janine had caught her off guard with the kiss and had gained the upper hand. She wished she had an opportunity to speak with Tom because she wasn’t certain whether Janine was telling the truth or not. Was Tom happy? Was this where he wanted to be? She chuckled a moment. Even if it wasn’t where he wanted to be, serve him right for being such a horn dog. Through the balance of the day, she and Janine would exchange glances, the blonde with a smile worthy of Da Vinci’s Mona Lisa. Tess frowned.

At the end of the school day, Tess tried to locate Janine but couldn’t find her, so she retired to her room in the dormitory, thunder brewing her bright green eyes.

Sam was already in the room when Tess returned, sitting cross legged on her bed, laptop open. Storming across the room, Tess flopped on her own bed, lying on her back.

“Angry bird,” Sam said, looking up from her bed and making a mock mean face.

Tess growled.

“And what pray tell is the origin of such discord?” Sam inquired, tipping her computer screen forward.

Tess rolled onto her side, snaking an arm under her pillow.

Sam grinned, she was in a cheeky mood.

“Janine Lindholm,” Tess said.

Sam nodded slowly, “And?”

Tess pursed her lips.

“Well?”

“Gah!” exclaimed Tess, rolling back onto her back, “She kissed me earlier today,” she informed.

Sam laughed, “Oh? I thought you didn’t, you know, you like boys.”

“I know,” replied Tess, “But there’s more and I don’t know if I can do this alone,” she said, rolling back onto her side to face Sam.

Sam waited, then raised her hands, “Am I supposed to guess?”

Tess let out a big breath, “Okay, now this is going to sound messed, but save your questions for the end, alright?”

Sam frowned, puzzled expression on her face, “Okay.”

“So you know my grandfather is some kind of mechanical prodigy and he founded BioDyne?”

Sam nodded.

“In the basement of his house, well our house now, is a workshop with all sorts of different prototypes for a whole bunch of devices. I’m not sure I should say more,” Tess said, pausing.

“Come on, you can’t just stop like that, there’s too much build up,” protested Sam, scowling.

“You have got to promise me you won’t tell anybody what I’m going to tell you,” she said, sitting up and swinging her legs off the bed.

Samira’s dark eyes sparkled with excitement, “Of course,” she replied, closing her laptop and mirroring Tess’s posture.

“Swear it,” Tess asserted.

Sam held up her right hand and nodded. “I so swear,” she said, tome solemn.

“Okay, so, where to begin? I know, so with one of the machines in our basement, Tom accidentally shrunk himself down,” she said, holding her right thumb and forefinger apart to indicate his approximate size.

“What?” asked Sam, lengthening the word, disbelieving.

Tess nodded. “It’s true,” she assured.

Sam shook her head, “No,” she said, half grin on her face, thinking Tess was trying to put one off on her.

Getting up from her bed, Tess knelt down and slid out the box that was Tom’s habitat.

Getting up, Sam crossed the room and looked down as Tess removed the lid to the box.

“Are you freaking kidding me?” Sam asked, dark chocolate colored eyes growing big and round.

Tess looked up and nodded. “He was here the whole week,” she informed.

“I can’t believe it, I mean, what? Tom’s been here the whole time?” she asked, incredulity in her voice.

“Remember, Tom has a little something, something small, a play on words I know, but,” Tess shrugged.

“Oh my god,” Sam exclaimed, kneeling down beside Tess, reaching a hand into the box.

Tess decided to omit the part about Tom’s purloining her underpants.

“Where is he now?” she asked.

Tess frowned. “At Janine’s,” she answered. “Well, technically, he was in her panties when she kissed me.”

Sam’s face grew serious, “I can see how that would just be weird,” she said.

“I need to rescue him, but Janine says he’s happy there, but,” Tess said.

“And you want my help? Got it,” she said, nodding affirmatively.

“Remember, not a word to anyone,” Tess cautioned.

“Who would believe me anyway?” chuckled Sam, a stray though crossing her mind wondering how many times had Tom spied on her when she was alone and naked in the room.

Tess laughed, “I was sure you were going to believe me,” she said.

Sam pointed at Tom’s box, “I think this sealed it for me,” she replied. “What’s our course of action? What do you need me to do?”

“Not sure,” Tess replied, pondering, “While I would like to take a direct approach, we have to careful that Tom’s doesn’t get stuck in the middle of something. If he’s happy living as Janine’s human panty liner, so be it, but if he isn’t, he needs to be rescued. I need to hear it from him.”

“Okay,” Sam said, “So what do we do first?”

“First, I need to check my emails, I’m hoping to hear from my grandfather,” she responded.

Sam nodded, still sifting through the little box of Tom’s impromptu apartment while Tess got up and gathered her laptop from the desk.

Firing it up, she called up her email. There was one form her grandfather, a smile crossed her face.

Tessie, time is very limited and my access to a computer is sporadic. If this is only a class project, then ignore this email. If it isn’t, then you need to call Harrison Kinsley and tell him the Molecular de-stabilizer serves as a compression device reducing sub atomic gaps between the nucleus and electrons bands. He’ll know what that means. He will only be able to contact me via email. I hope everything is alright, my love to you and your brother.

P.S. speak to no one else about this, lives may hang in the balance.

Looking over at Sam still hovering over the box, Tess frowned, hoping she hadn’t just made a big mistake. 

 

Freak on a Leash by Duggernaut

Freak on a Leash

Dragging Tom back across the sheet, Janine lifted him in front of her and set him into the open palm of her right hand. Disengaging the hasp from the chain at his neck as she walked to the vanity, “We’ll play with that later,” she said, setting it and him down on the vanity top. She left the collar around his neck on.

Opening the lid of the small exceptionally crafted black walnut box on the vanity, she lifted out a two foot length of pale blue satin ribbon. She studied it a moment, then looked down to him.

He frowned.

Pinning his chest to the clear lucite handle, feet to the bristles, head toward the end and almost at the very end of the handle. “What are you doing?” he asked as she looped the ribbon around his feet and pulled it snug. Then she began to wrap the sheer ribbon around the handle of the brush, like a spider encasing its prey in a silken cocoon. Around and around she wrapped until his entire body save for his head was held fast by the blue material.

He scowled, grunting as he tried to move.

She took ahold of the bristled end of the brush, and brought him up before her face, lips parted into a big smile.

“Please don’t tell you going to do what I think you’re going to do,” he said.

“That depends on what you think I’m going to do. If you think I’m going to use my hairbrush to pleasure myself, then I am mostly definitely going to do what you think,” she said, moving him in close and kissing his whole face. “But first, you need a bath.” Setting him down, she donned her robe. Picking him up, she stepped out into the hall.

“Oh hello, Janine,” he heard her mother say as the girl closed her hand around his face.

“Mother,” Janine replied.

“Going to do your hair?” asked the attractive older woman, looking down at the brush.

Janine smiled, “just going to play around with it for a while,” she answered, moving slowly toward the bathroom.

“Okay, dear,” Karolina said.

When Janine removed her palm from his face, he blinked a couple of times. They were in the bathroom. Not the toilet, not the toilet he told himself, completely immobilized. She turned on the faucet and set the brush on the counter before sitting on the toilet and relieving herself. Testing the water, she adjusted the taps so the water was tepid before passing him through the stream of water and scrubbing his head and face with the end of a finger.

Carrying him back into the bedroom, she was humming softly to herself. Climbing onto the bed, she kissed his face again, licking him. Touching herself using him tied to the brush she got herself heated, ready for fun. Lying on her back, she brought him down between her thighs. She put the end of the handle against the opening of her excited pussy, Tom facing up. She smiled and winked at him as she began to ease him into her inner folds.

“Janine!” he yelled as her vagina swallowed his face.

At first, she moved the brush in and out slowly, as if exploring all of the delicate areas within her before bringing it out far enough for him to take a fresh lungful of oxygen. He knew she had done this before but never with a little passenger. She was delighting in the sensation he added to the experience, feeling his little head touching wonderful places inside of her.

She moved into a different position, on her knees, chest and head on the bed, her ass in the air as she worked the handle of the brush in and out of her soaked pussy, each outstroke pulling a small measure of milky secretion from within her depths. He tried to time his breathing but there was no rhythm to her stroke as she altered speed, angles and continued to drive him into her. He felt her muscles clamped down on him as she again altered her position, flipping over onto her bed, knees up. Drawing him out slowly, he gasped for air, eyes stinging but able to see her free hand massaging her clit as she eased him back into the slick hole.

When finally she experienced climax, his position and attachment to the brush protected him from the massive contractions her pussy was making in the throes of her pleasure. He wanted to breathe, but her nectar filled his mouth and nose.

Slowly she withdrew him, the sleek muscles gliding over his face until he was free of her. Just above her stomach, she unraveled the sodden ribbon binding him to the brush causing him to fall a short distance onto her. Capturing as he coughed and sputtered, she brought him back down to her vagina, still engorged and swollen, seeping ecstasy. “Taste what you do to me,” she instructed, pushing his head and face against her opening. He had no choice, gobbling up orgasmic residue.

Once he started thrashing wildly against her, she withdrew him and set him against the erect nipple of her left breast and clapped a hand over him pinning him there.

She chuckled softly, “I think next time, we’ll try the back door,” she said, trying to imagine the wicked sensations sticking him up her ass might bring.

Still holding him mashed against the smooth flesh of her breast, she sat up and got off the bed. Padding silently across the floor, she brought him away from her bosom, smiling down at him as he lay there in the palm of her hand. She looked at the tiny lines molded into his flesh from the fabric and the beat red color of his face, dark haired matted to his skull. Weakly he brought his hands up and scrubbed at his eyes.

She nodded slowly, a low sound of satisfaction in her throat. Grabbing the drinking glass, she turned it upside down and brought it down over him. 

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to comment, provide constructive criticim or feedback, thanks for reading

Tom's Escape by Duggernaut

Tom’s Escape

Climbing unsteadily to his feet, Tom put his hands on the smooth surface inside the drinking glass. The thought of being tied to the hairbrush again but this time stuffed into her rectum was definitely something he wanted to avoid. In the logical, rational part of his mind, he suspected it was only a matter of time before she killed him, not necessarily on purpose, but as she explored new and inventive ways to use him to pleasure herself. He watched as she put her robe back on, humming to herself and wandering from the room. Angry, he struck both fists against the clear prison wall. The glass moved. A startled expression flashed across his face, he hadn’t expected the glass to move. Bracing himself, he pushed against the transparent surface, surprised how easily it moved across the lacquered surface of the vanity. He paused for a moment, thoughts skittering through his mind. Now was the time. If she ever kept the chain on him, he would never be able to get away. Moving the glass to the edge of the vanity top, so that it was partially over the edge, giving himself enough space to drop down and hang from the edge without causing the glass to fall. Hanging down precipitously, he moved sideways in a semi hand over hand fashion until he was able to get out and around the glass before pulling himself back onto the vanity surface. He chuckled softly to himself, panting and little breathless, his muscles aching from sessions with Janine. Circling to the back of the vanity, he lowered himself over the edge on onto the electrical cord hanging down. Desperately afraid Janine would return at any moment, fear propelled as he quickly descended the cord and dashed across the open space of her bedroom floor to the door. Dropping onto his stomach, he peered through the gap at the bottom into the hallway. The way was clear. He suspected she was in the bathroom, so he decided to go in the opposite direction, deeper into the house, unexplored territory. Sacrificing caution for haste, he sprinted along the edge of the baseboard in the hallway, coming to a lone door at the end of the hall. Feeling vulnerable and exposed in the hall, he considered a diving maneuver to slide under the door, but the prospect of world class full frontal rug burn changed his approach. Dropping onto his belly, he cautious pulled himself under the door. The room beyond was huge, appearing to be a massive bedroom, the master bedroom he surmised, Janine’s mother’s room. The interior was very elegant, very fancy antique furnishings, huge four poster bed with overhead canopy with décor decidedly feminine. There was a giant walk in closet, a full bathroom, and a door leading out onto a veranda overlooking the grounds.

He figured it was early in the evening, the clock on the bedside table showed 6:47, the little dot near the top of six indicating PM. From somewhere outside the room he heard a high pitched bellow, the sound of rage. He knew Janine had discovered his absence.

Scanning the environment, he bolted under the bed, making his way to the head and slipping in behind the leg on the right hand side, nearest the door. Given the darkness and difficult location, he hoped it would provide sufficient cover to hide him should Janine come looking. It didn’t take long. The bedroom door opened and when the overhead light came on, the room was bathed in soft yellow light. Janine stood there, still dressed in her bathrobe, hands on her hips and an unwholesome expression on her pretty face.

“I don’t know how you were able to move the glass Tom, but if you’re in here, come out now and all will be forgiven,” she said voice low as she dropped onto her hands and knees to survey the room from floor level.

He held his breath, heart pounding in his chest as he tried to mold himself to the leg of the bed.

She slapped her hand on the carpeted floor, “Come out now Tom!” she said, menacingly.

He closed his eyes, everything in him told him to run, but he knew if she saw him, there was no possible way he could elude being captured by her.

“Tom! Now!” she said sharply.

“What are you doing?” asked the voice of Janine’s mother. He leaned his head around the side of the bed leg to look. Karolina stood in the open doorway.

Janine got up to her feet and smoothed her robe, before turning to face her mother.

“Janine, please, I’ve asked you before to stay out of my room,” Karolina said, tone gentle but firm.

“But,” protested Janine, letting out an audible breath.

“No buts child, what is the rule? I respect your privacy and stay out your room, I ask only you extend me the same courtesy,” explained Janine’s mother.

“I was looking for something,” Janine said, tone a blend of anger and frustration.

“Whatever it was, I can assure you it’s not in my room,” Karolina replied curtly, hands on her hips.

Janine made a growling noise in her throat, “It has better not be in here, because if I find it later, I am definitely going to be in a most unpleasant frame of mind,” she avowed.

“Enough child, I don’t know why you’re acting this way. Go, it’s time for my shower,” she said, escorting Janine to the door.

Janine made another sound, he didn’t know if it just noise or incoherent muttering, but he definitely knew she was in a very dark mood, as her mother closed the bedroom door.

“That child sometimes, I swear I don’t know what goes on in her head,” Karolina said as she padded across the room. He ran, moving diagonally under the bed to the leg at the left side foot to follow where she went. She walked into the bathroom and turned on the tap for what appeared to be a very large tub. Grabbing a clear square glass container from the bathroom counter containing small round soap spheres, she grabbed a couple and tossed them into the tub and then set the container back onto the counter. He thought about trying to get closer, but from his current, safer concealment near the leg of the bed, he had complete view of her in the bathroom as she began to disrobe. With her clothes off, he was amazed by how well toned her body appeared. Breasts larger and fuller than Janine’s, still relatively firm over the taper of her waist before the flare of her hips. A small thatch of golden hair above her pubis. He shook his head and chuckled softly, MILF indeed, she was spectacular. He supposed he wasn’t too surprised by how fit she was given the amount of energy he knew his own mother expended to defy time and halt the aging process. If he wasn’t so thoroughly weary and beat up, he would definitely risked a closer look.

Unexpectedly, she turned and walked back toward him and into the room. He ducked in behind the leg of the bed and watched as she retrieved something from her dressing table, before lifting her arms over her shoulders and putting her hair up before walking back into the bathroom and closing the door. Sitting, he leaned back against the bed leg and closed his eyes.

 

End Notes:

Please free to leave a comment, criticism or review, thanks for the read!

Janine by Duggernaut

Janine

Sitting in her room, Janine fumed. Tom was gone. She knew there was no way he could have slipped passed her at the bathroom, which left only three options. Option one, the little bugger was holed up somewhere in her room, but she had scoured it and there was no trace. Option two, he came up the hall and snuck into the office and had found himself a hiding place there, or lastly, option three, he went down the hall to the only room there and was in her mother’s room. She had checked the office and found no trace of him and her exploration of her mother’s room was cut short by her mother. Where the hell are you Tom? Face a storm cloud. Other thoughts began to slowly seep into her consciousness, other possibilities. What if the housekeeper Marta had come upstairs and into her room and had seen Tom? Did she take him?

Flinging herself onto her bed, she pulled a pillow over her face and screamed. Throwing the pillow aside, she sat upright. Time to start eliminating possibilities. Jumping off the bed, she made her way downstairs to find Marta.

Marta was of Guatemalan descent, a half dozen years older than Janine, she was several inches shorter than Janine and of slender build. She kept her long dark hair bound back and was wearing the customary uniform for her position.

“Did anyone call on the house here tonight?” Janine asked, eyes intense and she approached Marta.

“No missus, no one came her tonight,” replied the housekeeper, voice slightly accented, shaking her head from side to side.

Janine stared at her. Did you find Tom and are keeping it a secret from me? “Were you in my room in the last hour?”

Marta shook her head no. “Do you need me to change your linens?” she asked.

Janine frowned. Nothing in the demeanor of the housekeeper led her to believe the other woman had stumbled upon her little Tom. “No, it will be fine,” she instructed. If he was holed up in her room, she didn’t want Marta snooping around up there.

Marta nodded. Janine waved her away. Returning upstairs, she walked passed the bathroom and went into her father’s office.

“If you’re in here tom, I just want you to come out,” she said, voice sweet, “I’m worried about you is all.”

A warm smile on her face, she got down on hands and knees and checked all of the places she thought he might possibly have access to. No sign of him. “Tom, come on, let me get you something to eat and we can go back to my room, what do you say, huh?” Nothing. Her face darkened. “Tom, get your butt out her now.” Nothing. She sat back on her feet, hands on her thighs and closed her eyes, teeth clenched as she tipped her head backward.  Opening her eyes, she pushed herself up onto her feet and circled in around behind the desk. Pulling open the pen drawer, she spied what she was looking for and removed a roll of scotch tape.

Closing the drawer, she returned to the middle of the room. “If you’re in here Tom, come out right now, and I won’t be too mad. If you are in here and you don’t come out, then you are probably going to die because this is my father’s office when he is here, which is never and I’m going to seal the door in such a way as you won’t be able to get out. Death by starvation. I’m going to count to three. One, two, three, okay, that’s how we’re going to do this,” she said, nodding her head, blonde hair bobbing.

Exiting the office, she closed the door behind her. She knew Marta’s instructions were to only dust the office once a week on Sundays, which meant he would be trapped without food or water for nearly a week. Getting down on her hands and knees, she used the tap to cover the gap under the door. Sitting back, she examined her handiwork. If he was in there, it would take a Herculean effort to get out and she would know. She would know he spat at the opportunity to come out willingly and if that was the case, she would make him suffer dearly.

Returning to her room, she looked toward her mother’s door. She would have to wait until her mother left before going back in, and even then, if she got caught again, there would be some consequences, loss of privileges, car, phone, credit card, et cetera. She frowned. She wondered what her mother might do if she found Tom. First, he would probably tell her the little games they’ve been playing. Whatever, she could always say he initiated the play or that he was into it. Second, and more concerning, her mother would more than likely would return Tom to his family and her little plaything would be gone and that was unacceptable.

Climbing back onto her bed, she lay on her stomach, arms folded under her chin as she listened for any stray sounds in her room. If he was in here, she would find him.

Her thoughts drifted to Tess. Could Tom’s sister have crept into the house and snatched him back? Marta had said no one came by and there was no way Tess could’ve known where Tom was or snuck upstairs at the exact right moment to liberate him. She frowned, supposing though highly improbable it was theoretically possible. Hopping off the bed, she crossed the room and took her phone out of her purse and returned to the bed, sitting on the edge, long legs dangling over the side. Should she call her? Calling up Tess’s contact info, she touch the green phone icon and put the phone to her ear.

“Hey Janine,” Tess answered.

“Hi Tess, just wondering what you got going on tonight?” Janine said.

“Not much, just me and Sam taking it easy in our room,” replied Tess.

“Hi Janine,” came Sam’s voice in the background.

“You guys are at the school?” asked the blonde.

“Yep, you thinking maybe we should get together, still pretty early,” offered Tess.

“Mmm, probably not, but I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” Janine replied.

“Okay,” answered Tess.

They said their goodbyes and disconnected the call. Janine considered. No way Tess came and got her brother. He was still somewhere inside the house.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review or comment on this story, it is always appreciated and feedback can help refine and improve the story - thanks for reading!

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Tess put down the phone and looked over at Samira. “That was definitely very weird,” she commented, brow furled as she tried to make sense of Janine’s call.

Sam nodded, dark hair bouncing slightly. “Why did she call, did she say what she wanted or something?”

Tess shook her head, “She didn’t say, other than how you doing tonight and see you tomorrow, weird right?” she asked, befuddled by the call from out of nowhere.

Frowning Sam, got up and padded across the room and flopped onto her back beside Tess on top of the bed. “It’s is definitely out of character for her, unless it’s some type of ploy,” she suggested, making an evil face and glaring at Tess.

Tess giggled.

A light bulb went on in Sam’s head, “What if, and hear me out, what if Tom got away from her and she was calling to check up on you to see if you had a hand in it and would answer or not,” she postulated.

“You think?” Tess asked, frowning, mind exploring multiple explanations.

“Why else would she call like that, you know, like out of blue and basically say ‘See you tomorrow’, right?” Sam queried.

The expression on Tess’s face changed from bewildered to concerned, “What if something happened to Tom and she was calling but balked at telling me at the last minute? Oh my god,” she said, bringing a thumbnail to her lips in worry.

Sam put a hand on Tess’s knee, “I think if something happened to Tom, she would just call and say he escaped and she doesn’t know where he is, that’s what I think,” she reassured.

“Oh god I hope you’re right,” Tess said, still nibbling at the nail. “I hope Tom is okay.”

“Call her back and ask her straight out,” Sam encouraged. “I want to talk to my brother and make sure he’s okay.”

Tess looked at her cell phone a moment then nodded. Picking up the phone she brought up the call log and tapped Janine’s number. The call went through to voicemail, she disconnected the call.

“Not answering?” Sam asked.

Tess shook her head from side to side. “We both know she’s right there, it’s frustrating,” growled Tess tossing her phone onto the bed on the side opposite Sam.

“Yeah, I think if something happened to Tom, either she wouldn’t call, or if she did, she would say he ran away and doesn’t know where he is,” Sam opined, nodding her head.

“She said she was thinking about eating him, like swallowing him whole,” Tess stated.

Sam frowned, “That doesn’t bode well,” she commented.

“Right? Who would do that?”

Sam rolled her head from side to side, “There is a certain fascination with the concept, the ultimate union I suppose,” she explained.

Tess scoffed, “Hannibal Lecter like fascination.”

Sam laughed, “I’ll have a little Tommy with a nice chianti and some fava beans,” she said.

Shaking her head, “I think Janine is probably crazy,” Tess said.

“And your little brother lives in her underpants,” Sam added, giggling, “What about this whole conversation doesn’t sound a little bit loopy?”

Tess chuckled slightly and shook her head.

Sam rolled onto her side to face Tess and propped her head up with her arm, “Wait a minute, you said Tom was shrunk at your home. If that’s the case, how did you get him from there to here?” she asked.

Tess cleared her throat and coughed into her hand, “I smuggled him in my bra,” she said.

“Did you just say what I thought you said?” Sam asked, grinning.

Tess nodded.

Sitting up, Sam raised her hands in a defensive position, “Okay, now imagine for a moment, it’s not your brother, what was it like to have him there?”

“But it was my brother mashed in against my boob,” she replied.

“Come on, just try and see it from an objective point of view. You had a tiny little person nestled away in your bra, what was it like?” she asked, dark eyes full of curiosity.

“I don’t know, different I guess. He was being his usual annoying self and fiddling with my nipple,” Tess relayed.

“The bastard,” Sam said admonished playfully.

“What about you, what do you think it would be like to have someone stashed away in your bra, or your underpants?” Tess challenged.

Sam laughed and fell back to the bed, “I think it would be kind of exciting, having a little man all snuggled in against my vajayjay, every little twitch or move teasing me, little lips pleasing me,” she chuckled, putting her hands on her hips and gyrating them a little.

“Sure, maybe if it wasn’t your brother,” Tess stated, brows pulled down.

“Tom isn’t my brother,” Sam giggled, eyes afire.

“Pfft,” Tess noised.

“Hey, what was the email from your grandfather?” Sam asked, Tess grateful for the change in direction of the conversation.

“He told me to call Harrison Kinsley, but I don’t have his direct number and his office says he’s unavailable until later next week,” she replied.

“Did you tell them who you were?”

“No, grandfather was all cloak and dagger like so I thought it best to not leave my name,” Tess explained.

“I guess, if you invented a machine that could shrink people, you would probably want to keep it hush-hush too,” she said. “What do you want to do about Janine?”

“I think our only realistic option is to pull her aside tomorrow at school,” Tess said.

Sam frowned, “If she has Tom stuck in her panties, how are we supposed to get to him before she does something that might hurt him?” she asked.

Tess shook her head, dark hair moving from side to side, “I’m not sure, but we’ve got a night to figure something out.”

Sam nodded.

 

End Notes:

please feel free to review, comment or provide feedback, thanks for the read!

Karolina by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Lina pronounced Lee-na

Karolina

Bath finished, the water growing tepid, Karolina rose to standing in the wide tub, water spilling from her lean body as she reached for the towel and dried herself off. Stepping out, she wrapped herself in a thick fluffy white knee length robe. Still fairly early, she decided she would read a few chapters in her book. Exiting the bathroom, she set the pillows against the headboard and climbed onto the bed, reclining back against the pillows, long legs stretched out before her. Reaching over, she clicked on the lamp on her night table and switched off the overhead light before taking the small soft cover book and opening it at the delicately embroidered piece of cloth she used as a book mark.

Tom considered his options. As it was, being small, he knew he was definitely at the mercy of those around him and knew or at least strongly suspected should he throw himself upon Janine’s mercy, he was going to be in some very deep trouble. Without food, or prospect of rescue, he knew he needed to do something soon or his situation would deteriorate. Weighing options, he decided he would make a direct approach and appeal to Karolina. Much as he had done in Janine’s room, he used the electrical cord for the lamp as a means of getting onto the night table beside her bed. Climbing up, he pulled himself onto the surface and moved near to the edge, well within sight of her. Even from profile, she was gorgeous, a natural beauty, sultry lips, button nose. Letting out a breath and hoping he wasn’t jumping from frying pan to fire, he raised his arms overhead and waved them back and forth.

Detecting movement in the periphery of her vision, Karolina turned her head to investigate, seeing the tiny figure of a young naked man near her clock. A puzzled expression crossed her face as she looked down upon him in wonder. “Who are you little one?” she asked, noticing the little gold circlet about his neck.

His face split into his most charming smile, “Tom,” he answered, “And you are Mrs. Lindholm.”

“Lina,” she said rewarding him with a pleasant smile on her exceptionally attractive face.

“Lina,” he repeated, nodding.

Setting the book down on the bed beside her, she extended her open hand to him. He climbed into her palm and she brought him up near her chest.

Lina shook her head. “How is it you are so tiny?” she inquired, azure eyes alight with curiosity as she inspected him.

He shook his head. “It is an interesting story,” he started, “I was in my grandfather’s workshop and I guess I triggered some kind of action on a machine he was working on and it did this to me,” he said, spreading his arms out.

“Indeed,” she said. “You are hurt?” she asked, facial expression reflecting concern as she noted the bruises covering his little body.

He shook his head, “Looks worse than it feels,” he said, looking down at the marks coloring his flesh.

“Were you accidentally trodden upon?” she asked.

He shook his head.

She nodded slowly, a light of understanding in her lovely blue eyes, “You are what Janine was looking for in my room, aren’t you?” she asked, pursing her lips and tilting her head slightly to the side.

He cast his eyes down and nodded slowly.

“She did this?” she asked, eyes narrowing, free hand pointing at the bruises on his diminutive body.

He chuckled and shook his head, pausing and considering how to explain that the majority of his infirmities were a result of Janine’s use of him as a sexual plaything. “Sort of, but I think I pretty much did it to myself,” he stated.

Lina frowned slightly. “What do you mean sort of?” she asked.

He cleared his throat, looking away, shrugging his shoulders.

Lina raised an eyebrow, “Goodness,” she said, connecting the dots in her mind.

“Like I said, it’s mostly my fault, I put myself in this situation,” he chuckled.

“How did you get here in our house if this happened in your grandfather’s shop?”

“Um, I sort of bullied my sister into bringing me here on the day of the party,” he explained.

“You have been here since Saturday?”

He nodded.

“With Janine?”

He nodded again.

“All of this in just two days?” she asked, pointing again to his body.

He grinned.

She looked at him closely. “You are related to Teresa Wentworth,” she said, seeing the familial similarity.

“Tess is my sister,” he acknowledged.

“Perhaps I should call her? I’m sure she is very concerned for you?” she said.

Tom paused a moment then shook his head, “I don’t want her to see me like this,” he said, looking at his body, discolored and coated with Janine’s dried secretions.

“You could probably use a good cleaning,” she said, wrinkling her nose.

“That would be awesome,” he said, bringing his hands together.

Carefully, she curled her fingers around his body to support him while she got up off the bed and walked to the bathroom. Flicking on the light, she turned on the taps for the faucet in the sink, testing the water, getting it to the right temperature and not so powerful that he couldn’t stand under it. She set him on the counter and removed the collar from his neck before lowering him down inside the sink. She ran the ends of her wet fingers over the bar of soap in the dish beside the sink and then brought her soapy fingers down where he could reach them.

He washed himself all over, using the soap residue from her fingers to do his hair and his body before stepping into the gently flowing stream of water coming out of the tap to rinse himself. The warm water felt invigorating, soothing to his aching muscles.

Stepping out of the stream, he looked up at her and smiled. “Thank you, that was tremendous,” he said, expressing his gratitude.

“You are certainly a very handsome young man, I can see why my daughter has developed an interest in you” she commented, reaching down to pick him up while turning off the taps with her other hand.

“I apologize if my words smack of insincerity or seem impolite, but holy smokes you are an astoundingly beautiful woman, like wow,” he said, eyes wide, an emphatic nod of his head.

She smiled at the compliment, “If only my husband could tear himself away from work long enough to notice,” she said with some degree of wistfulness.

“When you were getting ready for your bath I…” he stopped, innocent smile spreading over his face.

She arched an eyebrow, “You were watching me? While I was preparing for my bath?”

He grinned sheepishly and nodded.

She set him down on a plush face cloth, folding it over him and gently patting him dry. Opening the face cloth, she placed him back in the palm of her left hand.

“So you are a peeping Tom?” she said, grinning, eyebrow arched.

He nodded again.

“And?”

“In all honesty, you are a goddess,” he said, lowering his head reverently and genuflecting.

“And you, wee one are a silver tongued little devil,” she accused, pausing on her way out of the bathroom to turn off the light before returning to her bed.

He wrapped his arms around his torso, the air cool to him.

“Are you cold?” she asked as she moved onto her bed.

“A little,” he replied.

Opening the robe near her bosom, she let him climb off her hand and warm himself against her bath water warmed flesh near her cleavage.

Sprawling against the deliciously scented smooth warm flesh of her bosom, he closed his eyes.

Reaching down, she smiled at the little figure and gently caressed the side of his face and hair.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to provide feedback, it is always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Pushing the Envelope by Duggernaut

Pushing the Envelope

Lying almost between Lina’s breasts, back toward her face, Tom began tracing his fingertips over the smooth skin of the slope of her right breast, his delicate tiny fingers drawing goosebumps from the warm flesh.

She cocked an eyebrow, watching him though saying nothing as he continued to send little electric shivers through her skin.

She stopped stroking the side of his flesh and moved her right hand down to her side. Taking the cloth of the housecoat between her fingers, she gently pulled on it, exposing more of her right breast, the movement of fabric across her nipple eliciting a pleasurable response as it emerged from within the robe. Moving up onto her breast, he curled himself on the aureole near the nipple, hand slowly caressing and gently squeezing the area around him.

Lina took in a deep breath, the efforts of the tiny little being on her breast was stirring desire within her. It had been such a long time since her husband had touched her, aroused her. She mentally wrestled with herself, stop the ministrations of the boy young enough to be her child, or surrender herself to the feelings he was teasing out of her neglected flesh.

Leaning his head close to the nipple, he extended his tongue and pulled it toward his face and licked the swollen flesh now of a size similar to his head.

Pulling open the left side of her robe, she brought the fingers of her left hand to her mouth, licking the ends with her pink tongue. Bringing the moistened fingers to the nipple of her left breast, she chuckled to herself, what was she doing? The impossibility of the situation bordering on ludicrous when examined from afar, yet still, the tiny boy was igniting her passion, enflaming her. She slowly rolled her left nipple between thumb and forefinger.

Circling around her right nipple, he looked up at her, devilish smile on his handsome face as he made deliberate a show of licking her again. Again she released her breath slowly.

“I would think you might enjoy some respite from such activity given your recent time with Janine,” she said softly.

He did stop. “I am very tired,” he conceded, “And hungry. I apologize for being so forward just now, you are so amazing I just couldn’t help myself,” he said contritely before a smile washed over his face.

She chuckled, a slow smile curling her lips up at the corners of her mouth. “You will finish what you have started,” she said, “There will be time for rest and food after.”

“It would be my distinct pleasure,” he said, bowing his head forward, resuming his attention on her breast.

She pulled the fabric away, causing the robe to open further down her body, revealing her neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair.

Sliding down the gentle swell of her breast, he crossed her lean stomach and onto her pubis, back to her face as he looked down upon her excited femininity. Moving over her hip and onto her thigh, he slid down in between her legs. She parted them more to provide him access. Running his fingers along the velvety texture of the slick opening of her womanhood. Her scent was heady, erotic, exciting him as he inhaled her. Leaning in close he planted a dozen kisses along the delicate lips. She moaned softly, a sound of pleasure. He smiled, easing his hands into her, parting her petals revealing the moistened pink opening within. Sliding his hands up the length of her slit, he found her pleasure pearl, peeking out from under its sheath. She tilted her pelvis forward, facilitating access as he gently and slowly ran his fingers around her engorged clitoris.

She gasped.

He tested the opening in her sex, angling his toes downward and pushing his left leg into the swollen tissue, so tight. Holding himself, he copied the motion with his right leg, embedded into her to his thighs, his own sex turgid with the feeling of her love muscles undulating around. Reaching over his head, he continued to please her.

She began to rock and buck against the escalating pleasure, he slid into her up to chest, arms now too short to touch her clitoris. He watched her fingers dance over herself. Putting his hands down by his sides, he tried to pull himself into her,

She could feel herself beginning to tremble as his efforts coupled with her ministrations were bringing her closer and closer to orgasm. Then it happened.

She put her hand in her mouth to keep from crying out as her body convulsed and another orgasm electrified her nervous system. He was compressed as the muscles all around clamped down, gushing juice all around him, over him, into him.

Struggling to maintain an open airway as she came and came, he lost count of the number of contractions as he was drowned in her delicious ecstasy. Lying there, helpless to move, he found he could not compare mother to daughter, like soda pop to fine wine, both delightful in their own way. He felt her fingers take his tiny hand and gently extract him form the sleek muscles holding him fast.

Setting him down on his feet atop her pubic bone, she chuckled.

He gave her his wicked grin and began to lick the ends of his fingers.

“You are a very cheeky boy,” she said, cheeks flushed crimson from her heat.

He nodded slowly, “I want to kiss you,” he said.

Her smile broadened. Reaching down she curled hand around him and brought him up near her face, lips parted, eyes half lidded. Disengaging himself from her hands, he pulled himself between her lips, her tongue snaking forward and sharing a moment before he was all the way inside of her mouth, playing with, enjoying the combined taste of their union. She could feel his hardness and wondered if he came, and if so, how many times.

Reluctantly, she withdrew him from her mouth and held him in her right hand. Shaking her head slowly, “I’m not sure what I’m going to do with you.”

He grinned.

“Let’s get you cleaned up again, then some food, then I think I’ve the perfect spot to tuck you in for the night,” she said coyly, tongue licking her lower lip before she sucked it into her mouth.

After giving him another bath, she didn’t trust Janine not to sneak back into her room looking for little Tom. Tucking him into the pocket of her housecoat, she cautioned him to remain quiet as she made her way downstairs to the kitchen.

Marta appeared, “Do you need help?” she asked politely, smile on her comely face.

“No, it’s okay Marta, I’m just feeling a little puckish is all,” Karolina replied. Marta nodded and left.

Putting together a plate with small portions of many different things, she returned upstairs to her room. Setting the plate down on the bed, she removed Tom from her pocket. Tom tore into the food ravenously, unaware of how truly hungry he was and stuffing mouthful after mouthful of food into himself.

While she watched him, she went to her drawer and pulled out two pair of panties, one black, the other a light purple almost lavender color.

“Which would prefer?” she asked, holding a pair in each hand.

He chuckled, “Black panties and an angel’s face,” he said.

Pulling on her black panties, she put the others away, and walked seductively back to the bed. Touching the front of her silky thong, “This is where you’ll sleep tonight,” she said, an element of hunger still in her voice.

Looking at the food, then back to her, he spread his arms.

Picking him up, she slipped a thumb under the elastic and pulled out her panties, placing him feet first, face against her exquisite flesh before releasing the elastic and pinning his tiny little body against her.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, critique or comment, it is always appreciated! Thanks for reading!

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Tuesday morning arrived and Tess, with Sam as her back up had developed a strategy and was ready to put it in place.

Janine, not being a gregarious social butterfly, should be easy enough to isolate and confront then Tess and Sam could compel her to allow Tess to see Tom to ascertain unequivocally that he was content with his current set up.

Attending first class, their plan went for naught, Janine was absent from school.

“She’s not here,” Sam stated, hands on hips, frown on her face.

“We need to ditch, go to her place and confront her there, the longer this drags on, the more concerned I become. I think she’s ducking us deliberately,” Tess stated, mouth pursed, purpose in her verdant eyes.

“What do you want to do?”

“We’ll take a cab over,” offered Tess.

Sam grinned, “I’m in, as long as we can avoid Miss Addison.”

Avoid the strict teacher was fairly simple and Tess made arrangements to have the cab pick them up off of school property at corner coffee/donut shop. Still dressed in their school uniforms, the pair made their way to the destination for pick up, arriving moments ahead of the taxi. Climbing into the yellow Chevrolet, they both sat in the rear seat. Providing the driver with Janine’s address, they were off. The cabbie was a man of middle year, scruffy looking and beady eyes. He kept glancing back at the girls, an unwholesome expression on his stubbly face. Tess glanced at the identification on the taxi permit, Cedric Hubbard was the man’s name.

Arriving at their destination, Tess hastily payed the driver, who kind of gave her one last little case of the heebie jeebies when he licked his lips, before she and Sam got out of the cab.

“You girls want maybe I should stick around in case these people ain’t home,” he asked, leering smile showing off a gold colored canine tooth on the upper left side of his mouth.

Both girls shook their head simultaneously.

“Good thing it’s not gated,” commented Sam as they turned and walked up the drive toward the house, the cab pulling away slowly, Cedric getting himself one last look.

Getting to the front door, Sam pushed the doorbell, the electronic sound audible inside the house. Within a few moments, the door opened and the girls were greeted by the Lindholm’s housekeeper, though neither girl could remember the young woman’s name.

“May I help you?” asked the Latina woman.

Tess smiled, “We were wondering if we could see Janine, she wasn’t at school today and we were very concerned,” she explained.

Janine’s mother appeared atop the wide spiral staircase, “What is it Marta?” she asked, a bit of a tremor in her voice.

 “The young ladies are requesting to see Miss Janine,” explained Marta, looking up at the mistress of the house.

Karolina descended the staircase, wide smile on her beautiful face, pausing a moment at the base of the stairs, using the bannister post to steady herself.

“Are you okay missus?” Marta asked, eyes compassionate and concerned.

Karolina chuckled softly and nodding, a touch of crimson touching her cheeks, as if embarrassed. “Fine Marta,” she said, waving her free hand toward the housekeeper.

“Hi Mrs. Lindholm,” said Tess from beyond the portal.

Janine’s mother looked up, “Teresa and Samira,” she acknowledged, walking slowly over to the door. “Unfortunately Janine is feeling under the weather today,” she explained.

Tess smiled warmly, “That’s why we are here, we were concerned for her,” she replied. Sam nodded.

Karolina’s smile returned, “That’s wonderful, why don’t you girls come with me and I’ll show you to her room,” she offered.

The girls entered the house and Marta closed the door before bowing her head slightly and disappearing.

Again Janine’s mother paused at the bottom of the stairs, lower lip held between her teeth.

“Are you alright Mrs. Lindholm?” Tess asked, placing a hand on the older woman’s shoulder.

Karolina nodded, “Please, call me Lina and I’m just a little weak in the knees at the moment is all, I have a little something giving me some fits today,” she said, chuckling softly. “This way,” she added, leading the way up the stairs.

Tapping lightly on the closed door, Lina said, “Janine, Teresa and Samira are here from your school checking after your well-being.”

“I don’t want to see anyone,” Janine said from the other side of the door, voice truculent.

“Come on dear, they are here to see you,” Lina said.

“Fine,” Janine responded, the door opened.

“Go on in,” Lina invited, stepping aside to permit the girls access.

Janine’s room looked like someone had thrown a grenade into it. Furniture was pulled out from against the walls. Despite the surprising condition of the room, Janine herself looked positively gorgeous.

The blonde wore a practiced smile on her face. “Close it behind you,” she said, pointing at the door and looking at Sam.

Tess scanned the room, mouth a small circle. Sam shook her head from side to side.

“She knows, doesn’t she?” Janine asked Tress, looking at Sam.

Nodding slowly, “Yes, I told her,” Tess replied.

Janine raised her hands, palms up, to shoulder height, “Well, he’s gone,” she said.

“It’s really true then?” asked Sam, eyes wide. “Tom is super tiny?”

“Yep, it’s true, and the little bugger is gone. Either he hurt himself and can’t cry out, or he went looking for some food, or somebody else came and took him, but the end result is the same, he’s not here. I’ve been looking everywhere because I was worried about him, but now I’m scared for him,” Janine stated.

Sam let out a soft whistle, still looking at the wreckage of Janine’s room, “I’m guessing you’re pretty sure he isn’t in here,” she said.

Janine rewarded Sam with a mocking smile, “You think?”

Sam shook her head, “We’re here to help,” she said, tone slightly defensive.

“I know, help take him away,” she countered.

“If he’s gone, maybe he wasn’t as eager to stay as you made him out to be,” interjected Tess, voice holding an edge.

“Be my guest,” Janine said, leaning her butt back against her bed and spreading her arms, “See if little Tom wants to come out for you,” she encouraged.

Tess nodded, “Alright. Tom, it’s me, you can come out now,” she said, voice soft and warm, eyes locked onto Janine’s. No response.

Janine favored Tess with a smug look.

“Tom?” repeated Tess.

“No?” said Janine, standing back upright. “Well, I appreciate your ‘concern’ for me, but as you can see, I’m fine, so I guess I’ll see you two tomorrow,” she added, moving over to the door and opening it.

“Tom?” Sam asked.

Janine shook her head.

Tess frowned. It seemed to be exactly as Sam predicted. She didn’t get the feel Janine had accidently killed him or deliberately swallowed him. Somewhere in this big house her idiot brother was running loose. Walking to the door and stepping passed Janine to get into the hall, Tess yelled, “Tom?” But there was no answer.

Janine shook her head, looking first up one way then down the other in the hall. “No luck? Maybe he’s just playing shy or maybe he never wants to come home, guess we’ll find out when I catch him. Do you need for me to show you the way out, or do you think you can find it yourselves?”

Together Tess and Sam made their way downstairs, one last look before exiting the house.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, feedback is always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Lina by Duggernaut

Lina

While the rational logical part of Lina’s brain nagged at her, prodding her with questions like how long can this wonderful and exciting relationship with little Tom endure? How long before Tess raises an alarm? How far was she willing to take this unusual circumstance? At the moment though, voice of reason quieted, she felt positively decadent, alive. She wasn’t sure how to describe the sensation of having this diminutive man adoring her in ways she could not have thought imaginable only a day earlier. He had called her a goddess and in some aspects she actually felt that way with a form of absolute power in her hands as he delicately tickled and teased her flesh from within his silken hideaway. Wielder of a secret knowledge only she was privy to as she interacted with Teresa and Samira made her feel almost like a girl herself again.

She harbored no illusion as to why the girls were there, not some feigned excuse or concern for Janine. They were there to try and find her newly acquired tiny Tom. Luxuriating in the sensation of her tiny paramour held securely against her most delicate of flesh, she had taken the girls to Janine’s room, all the while dancing along the edge of release as he worshipped her femininity.

Retiring to her room, she closed the bedroom door, locking it for privacy before climbing up onto the bed. Reclining on her back, she slid her left thumb under the waistband of her exercise pants and pulled it back, Tom’s head barely visible amidst the folds of her puffy labia.

Feeling the release of pressure, he leaned back out from her lips, making eye contact with her, his face slick and hair matted back from the fruit of his efforts to keep her in a heated state of arousal.

He grinned wickedly, moving his head forward all the while sustaining eye contact and demonstrably licking her stiffened clit in one long pass of his tongue, winking up at her as he finished and pulled his lower lip into his mouth.

She shook her head slowly from side to side, eye contact still engaged. “You are a most delightful young man,” she cooed softly.

“You are a most delicious woman,” he replied, leaning in again and kissing her softly of the nerve nexus of her genitals.

She shuddered slightly, feeling her body respond to his play.

He brought a hand up and caressed her swollen button, tapping his fingers across it as he massaged it. Her pussy starting lubricating more vigorously in anticipation.

Finally, he broke her gaze, looking down at the flesh engorging with blood all around him.  Pushing his right leg through the fold in her flesh, the warmth within embracing him. Hastily, she reached down to part her petals to facilitate his access. Slipping his other leg inside her and wiggling himself into her up to his waist. With her free hand, she pushed gently on his shoulders as he positioned his hands by his sides and allowed himself to be eased inside of her until all that remained of him visible out of her was his small head. He was moving his body in such a way, touching sensitive clusters of eager nerves. She felt her breath catch in her throat, her heat and desire mounting. Delicately she reached her right index finger down to his face. Tilting his clean up, he kissed her finger, feeling her muscles convulse around him as she chuckled throatily. Touching her finger to the juice oozing out of her, she traced small delicate circles around her clit, achingly slow, deliberately tormenting herself to prolong the delicious thrill of their union.

There was a furious pounding on the bedroom door, startling Lina and disrupting her plight.

“They’re gone,” Janine said through the door, “Just thought you should know. I think we need to talk,” she suggested.

Lina let out a slow breath, so close.

“Did you hear me?” asked Janine, sounding like her head was right on the door.

“Yes, sweetheart, I heard you, I’m not sure now is the appropriate time,” Lina answered.

“I think it’s pretty important,” Janine countered.

“Okay, give me a minute,” she said begrudgingly. Looking down at Tom and frowning slightly, beads of perspiration on the smooth skin of her brow, “I guess we’ll finish this later,” she promised in a whisper.

“Leave me here,” he said, mischievous smile on his face as he made a show of feasting on some of the nectar still seeping out of her.

She considered for a moment, if she left him embedded as he was, would he be able to breathe if she released her outer lips. “I don’t know if you’ll get enough air,” she cautioned.

“If I start thrashing wildly, not enough air,” he assured.

Surrendering to passion, she grinned and released her pussy lips, the petals closing over his face. He remained still. Allowing her panties to cover her pussy, she moved to the edge of the bed.

“What are you doing in there?” demanded Janine from the hall.

Lina crossed the floor to the door and opened it. “What is so important child?” she asked, slight smile on her face, cheeks holding a crimson blush.

Janine paused before answering, looking at her mother’s flushed cheeks, sweaty forehead. She frowned, “What were you doing?” she asked again, eye narrowing.

“None of your business is what I was doing,” replied Lina, slow grin spreading over her lovely face as Tom resumed his worshipful attention.

“You know!” accused Janine, shaking her head and clenching her teeth.

Lina rewarded her daughter with a puzzled expression, “Know what?” she asked, wiping a hand across her brow.

“You know what I’m talking about, don’t deny it,” Janine replied.

Lina frowned and shook her head. She needed to end this conversation, and fast, she was on the verge of an all-consuming orgasm that would probably drop her to her knees and then there would be no denying she not only knew about tom, but was enjoying him too. “I haven’t got the foggiest,” she started, taking in a large intake of air as she got closer to the point of no possible return.

Janine’s eyes widened.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or just share a thought, feedback is always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Misdirection by Duggernaut

Misdirection

Clutching the door jamb with her right, Lina held her daughter’s gaze with her own. “Fine,” she said, ire in her tone. “If you are intent on interrupting me, the least you can do is help me then,” she added, releasing her grasp and backing into the room a couple of paces.

“Help?” asked Janine, puzzled, eyes narrowing, not entirely comprehending what her mother meant.

Lina turned, trying to control her breathing, squeezing her thighs tightly together to try and get Tom to desist in his remarkable ministrations as she continued to dance along the edge of imminent release.

“What do you mean help?” asked Janine, stepping through the portal into her mother’s room and trying to clarify her mother’s intent.

Inside of her, Tom grew completely still. Lina paused a split second, then lowered herself to the floor in the center of the room before beckoning her daughter over. Janine took a couple of steps, face reflecting uncertainty.

“Close and lock the door, “instructed Lina, “I don’t want Marta to barge in here,” she added. Sitting on her bum, feet in front of her, knees bent.

Janine locked the door and came over to her mother.

“Hold my feet,” Lina said, pointing down.

“Hold you your feet?” Janine asked kneeling down and putting her hands on top of Lina’s feet.

“Yes, hold my feet. We can discuss whatever it is of so much importance while I get ready for my run,” Lina said, putting her hands behind her head and laying back on the floor.

“Are you doing sit-ups?” Janine asked.

Lina pulled herself up, touching her elbows to her knees. “Yes.”

Janine frowned. “When did you start doing sit-ups?” she asked, surreptitiously glancing at the fabric of the workout pants in the area of her mother’s crotch. Flat, smooth, no little squirming bumps or anything.

Lina lowered herself back to the ground. “Usually at this time of day you are at school and I normally tuck my feet under the edge of the bed,” she replied, pulling herself back up.

Janine shook her head. “This is what you were doing?” she asked, scowling. Accelerated breathing, flush cheeks, sweaty, was she mistaken? Maybe her mother didn’t have Tom and had no idea there was a tiny little person somewhere in the house. Janine grinned.

Another sit-up, Lina nodded. “Now what was so important you needed to come in here?” she asked.

“Why are you doing sit-ups?” Janine asked.

Lina chuckled, “When you are eighteen with the god given metabolism of a hummingbird and a body like yours, you don’t need to do a whole lot to look like you do, but when you get to be my age, it requires a fair degree of effort and careful diet to fend off the ravages Father Time,” she explained.

Janine nodded. She wondered if Tom was in here somewhere, watching them right now. “Why do you lock the door?”

Another repetition, Lina rested her arms on her knees, “Right now, not looking at my best I would prefer privacy, vanity, thy name is woman,” she explained, lowering back down. Tom still hadn’t moved and she was wondering if maybe she hadn’t inadvertently hurt him when she pressed her thighs together. He said he would thrash if he couldn’t breathe, but what if she had accidently crushed him or he couldn’t thrash? Still reclining on the floor, Janine pinning her feet to the carpet, Lina relaxed her knees, hoping in might relieve any added pressure in her downstairs area. “You still haven’t told me what was so urgent you need to come in here,” she reminded.

With her mother lying back, Janine slowly scanned the room, looking for places where someone tom’s size might possibly be hiding and peeping. “At first I was wondering if maybe I shouldn’t see if Dr. Llewelyn, but I’m actually feeling a whole lot better but I thought I should check with you, seeing as the doctor might be crazy busy I thought time was of the essence,” she replied.

Lina let out a measured breath. Had she thrown Janine off the scent? The reasoning behind her appearance at the door was pretty flimsy, but wasn’t going to pick it apart too much. “You know Dr. Llewelyn will make time for us anytime we need him you know?” she said.

“Oh I hadn’t really thought of that,” she admitted.

“I think if you’re feeling better, there is probably no point in taking up any of his time. If you still feel under the weather tomorrow, then I would suggest we go in and see him,” Lina suggested.

“That makes sense,” Janine acknowledged, eyes still roaming, looking for any possible sign of movement. Seeing none, she frowned. She wished she one of those heat vision cameras she had seen on that TV show Ghost Finders, she could flush the little bugger out in no time. The plans she had for him, she chuckled softly.

“Pardon?” asked Lina.

“Nothing,” replied Janine. “Are you finished?” she asked.

“Usually get twenty in, but kind of lost count, so I think I’m good,” Lina answered.

Janine released her mother’s feet, “You going for a run?”

Lina sat up and nodded, “Going to go to the bathroom first, but I think I’ll do a 5k today, I’d invite you to tag along, but I don’t want you to get any sicker,” she said, motherly concern in her voice.

Janine nodded, the illness excuse just started paying dividends. With her mother out jogging, she could easily slip back into the room and hunt for her little lost toy without fear of getting caught. “That’s wise, like I said I am feeling better, but there’s no sense taking any chances,’ she agreed. Climbing to her feet, she reached a hand down to Lina and helped her mother back to her feet.

“Anything else dear?” Lina asked, smiling at her daughter.

Janine returned the smile, “Nope, just enjoy your run,” she said. Walking to the door, she paused, “Locked or unlocked?”

“Unlocked sweetie, thanks,” Lina instructed.

Turning the small switch in the handle, Janine disengaged the lock and exited the room, closing the door behind her.

With Janine out of her room, Lina hurried to the bathroom, pulling her exercise pants and panties down together and sitting her bottom on the toilet. Parting her knees, she tilted her pelvis forward and parted her labia majora with the fingers of her right hand.

 

End Notes:

Please feel freee to review, comment or provide feedback, it is always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Tom by Duggernaut

Tom

When Lina had allowed her outer lips to close around him, he found he could still breathe. He could certainly feel her muscles responding and flexing around him, when she moved. It was an odd sensation, almost completely inserted into her swollen and slick vagina, body nearly inverted, the tissue molding around him and holding him firm. Positioned as he was, he couldn’t make out any of the dialog. He started moving his hands and legs, almost like treading warm, his efforts touching her in all sorts of delicate sensitive areas. He could feel her flesh trembling, like a tremor before an earthquake. He was so aroused, lost in his own passion, he wanted her to come, wanted her to cream for him, on him. It was so close. Suddenly, she contracted and held all of her muscles in the area, not an orgasm, a deliberate act. He found himself nearly completely immobilized. Relaxing his own body, he decided to wait.

He knew she was moving by the feel of the sleek muscles undulating around him. He resisted the impulse to resume in his quest to bring her pleasure, wondering now if he hadn’t maybe erred in stimulating her while in the presence of Janine. Thoughts of what she might do if she got him back flickered across his mind.

Her abdominal muscles contracting. He couldn’t figure out what the heck she was doing, arching forward, back, forward, he frowned. He could feel the engorged tissue begin to deflate, blood leaving the area as her arousal level diminished.

He felt a sudden rush of movement from her muscles and there was a splash of light from overhead, bright, almost blinding as she pulled back on the fabric. He grinned up at her impishly.

“Tom, I was worried I had hurt you,” she said, concern in her tone, expression matching her tone.

He shook his head in negation.

Seeing he was unharmed, her demeanor now showed some ire. “I’m very cross with you at the moment. What were you thinking? I mean, if you really want to go back to Janine,” she started, “Let me know and I’ll tie you up in a little bow and leave you on her pillow, is that what you want?” she asked.

“Nope,” he replied, shaking his head. Experiencing Janine had been an adventure unto itself, but being with Lina, so far, had been a dream in comparison. “I got caught up in the passion of the moment, being inside you almost drove me wild, but I got your message when you put the squeeze on,” he explained.

She chuckled throatily, “I thought you were going to bring me to climax,” she said, half smile, eyebrows raised.

“I almost had you, I could feel it,” he croaked, voice a little hoarse.

She raised her eyebrows, “That you did, with my daughter right there, I nearly wet myself,” she laughed, “But you know that would have given us away,” she added, tone growing more serious.

“I know, I was right there, I can hardly wait to be there when this dam bursts,” he replied, tone cheeky, kissing her delicate flesh. He had lost count of the number of times she had brought to the verge of ejaculation in his pursuit to get her to release.

She shook her head. “You are a trouble maker,” she said, gingerly putting her thumb and forefinger on the side of his head. Pushing with her pelvic muscles, she slowly extricated him, her pussy clinging to him, reluctant to yield its precious pearl of pleasure.

Taking him in her hand, she set him on the bathroom counter. He tried to stand, but his legs were unsteady and he sank down to the countertop, legs to the side.

She frowned, but it softened when he smiled and blew her a kiss. Leaning in close, she brought her face very near him, eyes closed, lips puckered. Taking her lower lip in his hands, he kissed her a few times on the pillowy flesh before letting her go. She leaned back and smiled.

“I can taste myself on you,” she commented, detecting a hint of essence on her lip where he had planted his kisses.

“Your juices are like ambrosia, nectar of the gods,” he said, licking his own lips. Reaching over, she tenderly picked him up and brought him near her face. Parting her lips, she opened her mouth wide, retracting her muscular tongue before putting him inside. The interior of her mouth held a strong essence of spearmint, clean and fresh. He curled into a ball, allowing her to do with him as she wished, cleansing him of her passion. Expertly, she moved him about, holding him gently with her teeth as she bathed him. When she was done, she pushed him through her lips and out onto the palm of her right hand.

Rolling over, he smiled up at her, “All clean, like a shiny new penny,” he said, slicking his hair back.

She giggled, his charm irrepressible. “What am I to do with you?” she inquired.

“What would you like to do with me?” he asked coyly, answering her question with one of his own.

She let out a breath, “We’ll figure that out later,” she said, “Right now, for appearance’s sake, I have to go for a run.”

“Shotgun!” he cried.

“Shotgun?” she asked, not understanding the reference and shaking her head.

He chuckled, “Means I get to ride in the front passenger seat,” he replied.

“Oh,” she replied. “And where pray tell might that be on this particular model?” she asked, spreading her arms wide and looking down.

“I don’t think I want to brave those lovely globes of yours while you are jogging,” he said, touching his left forefinger to his chin. Eyes drifting down her body, he lingered on the juncture of her legs.

“More?” she asked, smiling.

He nodded slowly, “I’ve got unfinished business,” he said, parting his lips and moving his left index finger to his tongue.

“I’m not going to put you inside like last time, but I can keep you down there,” she said. “When we get back, we are both going to need to a bath, then we can finish what you started,” she promised, heat in her eyes.

He nodded slowly.

Standing up, she carefully replaced him in the gusset of her panties, drawing her exercise pants back up and securing him in place, pausing to wash her hands at the sink before leaving the bathroom. Moving downstairs, she put on her cross trainer running shoes and set off for her run. Nestled as he was against her soft flesh, he could feel her every step, her flesh heating as she exerted herself. He wondered where she was running. Snaking his hands between the warm petals, he sought out his prize and with renewed vigor, began to worship her flesh.

 

End Notes:

please feel free to review, it is always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Janine by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

A little shorter than usual, just shy of 1000 words.

Janine

Watching her mother make preparations to get ready to go, Janine waited until the older woman descended downstairs before she hustled down to Lina’s room, blonde hair bound back and bouncing. Testing the knob with her right hand to see if the door was still unlocked, she smiled as the handle turned and the door opened. Sneaking inside, she closed the door behind her, figuring she probably had about a half hour of safe search time before her mother might return. She chuckled, a half hour was pretty safe unless her mother was on pace to establish a new women’s world record. She chided herself about her earlier suspicions, thinking her mother was fiddling around with Tom. Absurd, she was almost forty. Getting down low on her hands and knees, she pulled out her phone and brought up the flashlight app, shining the LCD light under the bed and dressers hoping to catch a glimpse of movement or some sound that might give his hiding place away. She growled in frustration. Where was he? She sat back on her haunches, shaking her head in frustration. “Tom if you can hear me right now, I swear to god I am going to bury you in my ass, completely, and you will just wait there while I stimulate myself,” she warned in a menacing tone. When she got her hands on him, she would punish his little body. Every passing moment only served to fuel her anger at being deprived of her toy and she was definitely going to remove the kid gloves and abuse him when she had him back in her clutches. She missed the sensation of his little body struggling and thrashing within her to sate her urges and feed her hunger, the supreme aphrodisiac of the complete and utter control she wielded over him. The thought made her smile evilly.

Getting to her feet, next she systematically pulled open all the drawers and moved the contents around, checking dressers, both end tables, and even the little trays and pull outs in her mother’s lavish hand crafted jewelry box. Nothing, there was not even a trace of a possible little habitat where he might have taken refuge. Leaning against the dresser, she looked over at the large walk in closet. Walking over to the darkened room she clicked on the overhead light and began sifting through the wealth of shoes stored there, but still her efforts yielded nothing. Exiting the closet, she flicked off the light and muttered under her breath, eyes still sweeping the room, hoping for a glimpse, anything.

Crossing the carpeted floor, she stepped into the bathroom and turned on the light switch to the right just inside the door. Again dropping low to the tiled surface, though he was pretty crafty, she presumed his access to resources was pretty limited and his ability to get somewhere high unlikely. She searched methodically all around the large tub, moving aside jars of bath beads, salts, and hair products. Next, she looked around the base of the gleaming white toilet, moving the plastic containers holding the scrub brush and the plunger, to peer in the space behind enameled bowl. She pulled open the doors on the stand up cabinet where the assorted linens were stored, pulling out large fluffy towels and checking them before refolding and replacing them. Crawling over to the counter, she opened the doors and explored under the sink. Moving extra toilet paper aside, the cans of cleaning products, still no sign of tiny Tom. Curling her hand into a fist, she pounded the floor and fumed, her face a thundercloud. She didn’t understand it. Where could he possibly be? She thought for sure he had come down the hall in the direction of the master bedroom, but there was absolutely no evidence of such, zero. Her mind drifted back to the possibility Marta may have stumbled upon him. Her mind started putting bits and pieces of information together. Was that why Sam and Tess had come? Had Marta found Tom and called for Tess to come and pick him up? Of course it was Marta who greeted the girls at the door wasn’t it? Was there an exchange made? Did Tess already have Tom when they came up to see her in her room? She shook her head, almost violently, starting to get very angry at the thought that he might be out of her grasp. Reaching up, she used the edge of the counter to pull herself to standing. On her feet, she paused, eyes looking down at the counter top populated by a number of her mother’s favorite products. There, pushed back amidst containers of her mother’s make up, almost innocuous, was the tiny little golden collar she had commissioned specifically for Tom. It was opened. She looked down at it and frowned. There was no way Tom could have removed the collar himself, he wasn’t strong enough to disengage the lock. On top of that, there was also no evidence of how he could possibly have gotten onto the bathroom counter in her mother’s bedroom. No dental floss lasso, no electrical cord hanging down.

Strumming her fingers across the countertop, she nodded slowly, there was only one possible answer as a slow smile parted her lips. There was no longer any doubt whatsoever, she knew her mother had her little Tom. Smiling to herself, she took the little golden adornment and quit her mother’s room, returning to her own and flopping onto her back atop the bed. The strategy now was how to get Lina to leave Tom exposed and she had just the idea for making it happen. One phone call. Call complete, she reached down and tapped her fingers across her taught stomach, it was now only be a matter of time before Tommy would be hers again. She grinned deviously to herself.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or leave feedback, it is always appreciated and welcome, thanks for taking the time to read!

Lina and Tom by Duggernaut

Lina and Tom

Mist lingering in the morning air kept her cool as she followed the trail. The sensation of having a tiny person snug up against her vagina as she jogged was definitely an unusual sensation, particularly given the little devil was touching her every erogenous zone within his arm’s reach. He was stoking her fire again and the effects on her flesh were cumulative. When the time arrived for her to come, she knew it would be as he predicted, a tidal wave of epic proportions and she was going to make sure her little paramour drank as much of her love juice as his little body could possibly hold.

The run itself was invigorating though she abbreviated it a little, eager to get back home and finish the games she and Tom had started. She felt positively like a school girl again, hot and bothered in a way she hadn’t been in such a long time.

Marta greeted her at the door and handed her a white towel which Lina draped around her neck.

“Thank you,” Lina said, using one end of the towel to dab the moisture from her face.

Janine appeared at the top of the stairs, wide grin, almost Cheshire smile like on her pretty face. “Mother,” said daughter. “How was the run?” she asked.

Lina smiled and nodded, “Refreshing,” she replied with a smile, “Though I could certainly use a shower or a bath,” she chuckled.

“I bet, looks like you made pretty good time,” Janine commented approvingly, leaning against the bannister.

Lina shook her head, “I haven’t been tracking time results, I just run to enjoy the run itself,” she said, slipping off her running shoes.

Ascending the stairs, Lina paused to kiss her daughter on the cheek before drifting down the hall and into her room. Pausing to lock the door behind her, Lina stripped out of her clothing and set the sweat dampened garments in the hamper in the bathroom with the exception of her panties.

Pulling the elastic of her panties out, she removed a slick Tom from his confinement and set him on the bathroom counter. Supporting herself, she stepped out of her panties and dropped them with the other clothes.

“I think we’ll pick up where we left off, then we can have a bath together,” she said, grinning down at him.

He rubbed his hands together and grinned wickedly.

She curled her hands around him and carried back into the bedroom. Climbing up onto the bed, she lay on her back, knees up, legs wide. Setting Tom on her tummy between her navel and genitals.

Given how heightened she had been before, it didn’t take him long to rekindle her fire, massaging, kneading her hungry flesh. She began to buck. She couldn’t help herself as she lost herself to the passion being teased out of her flesh. She could feel climax approaching. Reaching down, she pulled Tom tight against her, pinning him in place to prevent hurting him but also because she wanted him to feel her come, to drench him in her juices and taste the fruits of his labor.

She came so hard she cried out, unable to restrain herself. Quickly she released Tom and grabbed a pillow and covered her face. Another wave of ecstasy exploded within her as Tom went back at her, working her as she flooded over and continued to orgasm. Nerves completely exposed, she clamped her knees together, pinning him now between her thighs to prevent him from persisting in his stimulation of her clitoris, the warm result of her climax, oozing out of her still swollen pussy. As the convulsions subsided, she pulled the pillow from her face and lay it back on the bed. Reaching down, amazed at how incredibly wet she had become, she parted her legs, releasing Tom. Trailing the fingers of her right hand through the delicate but sodden flesh, she retrieved a semi-conscious Tom with her left hand. Rolling him onto his back in the palm of her hand, she withdrew her right hand from her pussy, tendrils of clear viscous vaginal secretion bridging the distance between her fingers and pussy until the broke away as she brought her come soaked fingers over him, tracing the suspended strands of pure pleasure across his face. He sputtered and coughed, swallowing her essence, before rolling onto his side, her exquisite taste thick in his mouth.

Turning her hand to the side, she allowed Tom to slide into the pool between her breasts, a mixture of pleasure and sweat. Closing her eyes, she let out a long sigh, breathing returning to normal but bliss still dancing along every neuron and synapse in her body.

He didn’t understand the soft words of Swedish she whispered before giggling to herself.

He tried to push himself up, hands slipping the slippery skin and the heaving motion of her diaphragm causing him to fall on her face down. Rolling onto his side, he just remain there.

“That was amazing my little man,” she said softly without bothering to look down upon him.

He grinned, “You were amazing,” he said, turning his head so he was looking toward her head.

She chuckled again, “I hope it wasn’t all me,” she said.

“Oh no, no, it was a transcendent experience for me,” he assured, having achieved orgasm on a couple of occasions during their congress.

“Good,” she said, moving her hand over him and gently picking him up and bringing him back to the source of her pleasure, using his tiny form against the soft flesh there, moving him lazily around. Holding her breath, she pressed him fast against her as she cajoled one last release from her sexual center before sliding him down into the crease of her swollen vulva, the pearlescent fluid of her come seeping from within the pink folds. He lay there a moment as she removed her hand before lapping away at her secretion as it drooled out and over her peritoneum, down across her anus and onto the bed cover below.

The mood was shattered by the loud ringing of her cell phone, the sound startling her and causing him to fall down into the damp hollow between her legs.

Making sure he was okay, she rolled onto her side and grabbed the cell phone. Looking at the number, she frowned, then answered. The conversation didn’t last very long, ending with an “I love you” before she disconnected and set her cell phone back on the night table.

“We have a problem,” she said, picking him up of the bed.

“Oh?” replied Tom, twisting in her hand to look at her.

“My husband is coming home Friday,” she announced.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to comment, review, or provide feedback, it is always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Fallout by Duggernaut

Fallout

Lina paced back and forth across the floor at the foot of the bed, face a mask of consternation. The phone call she had received from her husband Francis advising her of his impending visit, weeks sooner than she had anticipated filled her with conflict. Theirs was a marriage of convenience between two old families rather than a union predicated by devotion to one another. He was eleven years her senior and spent most of his time else place. Marital infidelities were not particularly uncommon, him more than her, though neither of them openly spoke about or addressed the practice as long as absolute discretion was employed.

Given the unique nature of her current situation she knew there was no possible way she could reveal to her husband her new found delight in the diminished Tom, for several reasons. Francis never indicated the duration of his visit, nor did he specify the reason or purpose for other than to say that he wished to spend some time with her. Why was he coming to visit? How long did he intend to stay? And what was she going to do with Tom for the time of the stay?

Sitting cross legged on the end of the bed, Tom watched her pace. “You’re are going to wear a hole in the carpet,” he said, flashing her his big smile.

She smiled back wanly, “You do not understand, Francis coming means I must make alternative arrangements for you during his stay here,” she said, hands on hips.

“Is he the jealous type? Does he own a gun or something?” he asked, cheeky.

She chuckled, “It would not go well for you to be discovered by him, of that I am certain,” she said.

“That does put us in a bit of a quandary,” he stated, putting a hand to his chin reminiscent of Rodin’s Thinker.

“I think in the interest of keeping your presence secret, you will need to be out of the house,” she suggested.

“Like what, out in the woodshed or something?”

She shook her head. “No,” she said, shaking her head. “There are not many I would entrust you to, but I do have a friend whom I’m sure would care for you without compromising you,” she said folding her arms under her bosoms as she considered.

He pondered her suggestion a moment. “Or,” he countered, “You could always turn me back over to my sister until your hubby leaves,” he proposed. “Then when Francis is gone, she could bring me back.”

She frowned, “Do you think she would accommodate you in this fashion?” she asked.

“She might grumble and moan a little, but I’m pretty sure in the end, she’ll come around,” he replied, nodding slightly, already envisioning the scolding undoubtedly awaiting him.

She nodded slowly. “That option might be for the best. I fear if I try to keep you in the house, Janine will undoubtedly seek you out and she has proven she can be very resourceful.” She paused, shaking her head slowly. “She knows I have you,” she said, “It all makes sense now. She must have called her father and said something to bring him here thinking I wouldn’t be able to continue to keep you concealed and that you might be left vulnerable, exposed. I thought for sure the exercise routine had convinced her otherwise.”

“I agree with you and think Tess might be our best option,” he voiced.

“Tess?” she asked.

“My sister Teresa, we call her Tess,” he answered.

She nodded. “Unfortunately we will need to call her sooner than later, given the brevity of notice of his visit, I have much to do in very short order,” she lamented, a frown appearing on her face. “Besides, Janine will be circling the area like a hawk, waiting for an opportune moment to try and get you back in her clutches.”

“Tomorrow or Thursday?” he asked.

She nodded, “Tomorrow,” she said solemnly.

He nodded slowly in agreement.

A smile appeared on her face, “For now, I think we need to get you cleaned up and put some nourishment in your little tummy,” she said.

He rubbed a hand over his belly, he was hungry.

Drawing a warm bath for herself, once in the steamy water, she spent some time cleaning him, gently washing away traces of their lovemaking session. When she was finished, she allowed him to luxuriate in the water between her buoyant breasts.

Drying herself off first, she reached back for him and dried him in her towel. Carrying him back into the bedroom, she set him on the bed before slipping on her bra and panties. Moving slowly back to the bed, looking down at him, she placed her hands on her hips.

Grinning up at her deviously, “Bra?” he asked, spreading his arms wide.

She shook her head, “I don’t think so, after that little stunt you pulled earlier, I think it’s panties for you buster,” she replied, Picking him up and tucking him into the front of her lacy undergarment, small delicate rose embroidered on the front.

True enough, she did later provide him with some bits of food, but essentially kept him locked down while she busied herself with the task of preparing for Francis’s visit.

Janine lurked in the background, self-satisfied expression on her beautiful young face, gauging, evaluating, and waiting for her mother to slip up or reveal herself. Lina, for her part, played it perfectly, little passenger wedged up against her soft warm flesh as she directed Marta, making arrangements for additional staffing and the grounds people to come in a day early.

“What’s going on?” Janine asked, blue eyes innocent.

Lina smiled, “Why dear, your father is coming Friday,” she provided.

Janine nodded, still not quite believing her mother had absconded with her little plaything. Lina shooed her daughter away.

Despite the incredible amount of work required to prepare the house, the balance of the day held a pall over it. Despite Tom eagerness to spark another round of love play, Lina instead opted to keep him about her chest, caressing him and enjoying his tiny presence while he played with her.

When time for sleep came, she returned him to her panties. When he started to initiate some playful touching she pulled open her panties and fixed him with a stern eye. “Just rest,” she cautioned.

Grinning back up at her, deliberately leaning forward and licking at her sensitive flesh.

“Tom,” she said, tone stern.

Leaning forward again, eyes locked onto her, he slowly repeated his act of defiance, challenging her, almost daring her to stop him.

“Once more, and you will spend the balance of your last night in a much less hospitable spot,” she said, tilting her pelvis.

Opening his mouth, he licked his lower lip and did it again.

Grasping him, she turned him upside down and pushed him deeper into her panties, wedging his head against the rosebud of her anus, his body lying against her slit, before drawing her panties up tight and pinning him in place. Dominance reasserted, she rolled onto her side, choosing to leave him there for the night.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment or leave feedback, it is always helpful and appreciated, thanks for reading!

Hand Off by Duggernaut

Hand Off

The morning arrived and Lina removed him from her panties, carrying him to the bathroom to give him a thorough washing after his evening locked against her asshole. She again provided him a meal of various fruit and a dollop of yogurt.

They remained in silence, neither engaging in unnecessary platitudes of circumstance as they counted down time until his departure.

“You know I’ll be back,” he said, winking up at her, doing his best Schwarzenegger impersonation amidst a mouthful of succulent strawberry.

“I know,” she replied, smiling down on him. Reaching down, gently stroking his hair and the side of his face with the pad of her thumb.

Finishing his repast, he wiped his mouth on the back of his arm and looked up at her. “Is it time?” he asked.

Checking the time on her phone, she nodded slowly. “Unfortunately yes, it should be before class otherwise she mightn’t have her phone on,” she responded.

“How long do you think he will stay here?” he inquired.

She shook her head from side to side. “He did not say, though I imagine his business will not allow him to remain overly long,” she presumed.

He nodded then provided the number to Tess’s cell phone. Lina dialed.

“Hello,” answered Tess after the second ring.

“Hello,” replied Lina, “This is Lina Lindholm, is this Teresa?”

“This is Tess,” she answered, “How are you Mrs. Lindholm?”

“Please, Lina. I think perhaps you and I should meet someplace,” she suggested.

“Oh?” answered Tess.

“Tom,” Lina said.

There was a pause, “Is everything alright?”

“Of course,” Janine’s mother reassured, “He needs you to collect him and I wish to avoid any unpleasantness with my daughter, so if we could meet somewhere other than my house?”

“Certainly,” Tess said hastily. “Market Square Café, say an hour?”

“We will see you in an hour,” Lina agreed.

“Bye,” replied Tom’s sister.

Disconnecting the call, Lina looked down at Tom, sharing the details of the clandestine rendezvous.

Almost an hour to the minute, Lina walked into the small Café, purse draped over her shoulder. Tess was seated in a booth near the back alongside the window with the eatery’s name painted on the glass. The girl half rose to greet the more mature woman.

Lina smiled and waved a hand to encourage Tess to sit back down as she slid into the booth across from Tom’s sister.

A woman in her middle years dressed in an apron appeared. “Coffee?” she asked, smile on her face as she laid a laminated menu on the table in front of each of them.

“Please,” said Lina, returning the smile.

Looking at Tess, “You dear?” asked the woman.

Tess nodded, “Thank you.”

After the woman departed, Lina favored Tess with a smile, “You are a very beautiful young woman,” she said.

“Thank you, you are exceptionally attractive. I don’t know how you could possibly have a daughter Janine’s age,” she replied.

Lina smiled, “You share your brother’s gift of eloquence,” she said.

Tess grinned, “Tom is more glib than eloquent, but you’re right he is very adept at it,” she agreed, nodding.

Lina chuckled, the waitress arrived with their coffees, setting one white ceramic mug filled with the dark brew in front of each woman.

“Do you wish to order anything?” asked the waitress, pulling a pad and pen from the pocket in her apron.

Looking up at the woman, then to Tess, “I think just coffee, yes?” Lina said.

Tess nodded, “Coffees will be fine,” she said.

The woman smiled and collected the menus then departed.

Both women added a measure of cream and some sugar, Lina one, Tess two, to their coffee, stirring them.

Setting her spoon on the napkin, Lina reached into the dark leather purse on the bench beside her and removed a small black container typically used to hold eyeglasses. Setting it on the table, she slid it slowly halfway across, tapping a painted fingernail on it and nodding before removing her hand.

Taking the eyeglass holder in her hand gently, it taking every ounce of restraint in Tess’s body to not shake the living crap out of it, that’s frustrated she felt. Instead, she slid the black container into her purse, smiling. “Thank you,” she said, gratitude genuine.

Lina returned the smile and took a sip of coffee.

“Is he okay?” Tess asked, leaning forward, voice low.

“A little worse for wear, but improving,” Lina replied. “I shall leave it to him to share an accounting of his travails with you however.”

Tess nodded her head.

“Just a curiosity if I might. That is what you were seeking the night of the party wasn’t it?” Lina inquired. “Not some lost earring?”

Tess nodded slowly. “The little bugger took it upon himself and snuck out,” she replied.

Lina chuckled, “He is very young and somewhat headstrong,” she stated.

“He is my brother and I love him, but he is an impulsive brat,” Tess countered bluntly.

Lina stifled a laugh, setting her cup down and touching her napkin to her face, “Yes, he is a most assuredly a brat. That is a very good word to describe him,” she concurred.

Tess chuckled. “You have no idea,” she said.

Lina arched an eyebrow, sly smile on the side of her face, “Perhaps not.”

Tess rolled her eyes and grinned as she slowly shook her head. Bringing her coffee to her lips she took a drink.

“If you have need of anything, anything at all, please do not hesitate to contact me, you have my cell phone number,” Lina offered raising her eyebrows to convey the emphasis on anything.

Tess nodded, “That is very generous,” she replied, “Thank you.”

Lina smiled. “As I mentioned on the phone, be advised my daughter is unaware of this exchange,” she reminded.

Tess touched a finger vertically across her lips, “Mum’s the word,” she said, no intent to make Janine any wiser and deciding there was no way in hell she was going to let Tom talk her into handing him back over.

Finishing her coffee, Lina cradled the cup between her hands a moment. “I suppose this is it for now,” she said.

Smiling pleasantly, Tess nodded and pushed herself up out of the booth.

Getting up out of her own both, Lina pulled Tess into a hug, embracing the younger woman strongly. “Remember, anything,” she reminded, breaking the hug and stepping back.

Tess nodded. After Lina left the café, she wrestled with the notion of taking him out, but instead decided to keep him in her purse as she walked back to the academy. While she felt an incredible amount of relief, it was tempered by a generous portion of anger. She quickened her stride.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or just leave some constructive feedback, it is always helpful and much appreciated, thanks for reading!

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Slipping silently into her room, Tess crossed the floor to her bed and sat down. Bringing her purse around, she removed the small eyeglass case and set it on her lap. ‘You better be in here’ she mentally projected at the case, putting on her angry face.

Cracking it open, Tom rolled onto his side and grinned up at her.

“You little fucker!” she growled angrily, face a mask of ire as she stabbed an indicting finger directly at him as he sat on her bed in her room back at the school.

Tom opened his eyes wide in feigned innocence, “What?” he asked, portions of his body still discolored purple with areas fading to yellow.

“Don’t what me,” she warned, “You have no idea how worried I was for you after you slipped out of my purse. I didn’t know if you were dead or hurt or stolen or what. Look at you, beaten and battered,” she said, fiery green eyes inspecting him.

“I was fine,” he reassured, lifting his hands as if to say no big deal.

“Fine? Janine had my hand in her crotch while you were crawling around in her bloody come stained panties,” she barked, getting to her feet and making a noise of anger mingled with disgust.

He chuckled wistfully, “Janine has an exceptionally fine crotch I must say,” he remarked with a smirk.

Tess curled her right hand into a fist and shook it at him. “I have half a mind to bonk you on your thick little skull right now!” she threatened.

There was a light rapping on the door. Tess hurriedly reached down and gathered Tom in her right hand as Sam stepped in, books in her arms.

Dark eyes alight with curiosity, “Did you get him?” she asked, tone excited.

Tess nodded, bringing her hand forward and opening it to show the other girl her diminutive brother.

“Wow,” she said, looking down at Tom, a gleam of wonder in her chocolate colored eyes.

He smiled up at her and bowed deeply.

Sam shook her head, fascinated by the tiny boy.

Tess, moving over to her bed, set him down on the comforter covering it. “Now that I have you back, there is no way in the world I’m going to leave you alone right now,” Tess looked over at Sam, “She’ll stay here with you while I get the things I need to get you situated,” she advised.

“Ye ma’am,” he replied nonchalantly. Sam nodded.

“Do you understand me?” she asked, eyes back on him, narrowed, daring him to wise off.

He smiled and nodded once, an emphatic gesture to convey his understanding.

Crossing the floor, mumbling to herself, Tess walked over to Sam. “I shouldn’t be too long, maybe half hour,” she supplied.

Sam grinned. “I’ll look after him, I don’t have to be in my next class for at least an hour anyway,” she said, nodding her head.

“Thanks,” conveyed Tess, smiling. Turning once more to look at Tom, giving him a hard stare bordering on murderous, she pulled the strap of her purse over her shoulder and exited the room.

Setting her books on her desk, Sam drifted over to Tess’s side of the room and sat down on the bed a short distance from him.

“So, I guess you’re pretty surprised seeing me like this?” he asked, grinning up at her.

“It’s okay. Tess told me the whole story,” Sam reassured, smiling back.

“Sorry about the panties,” he offered, tone conciliatory.

“Panties?” she asked, brow lifted, confused.

“Yeah, Tess told you I jacked a pair of your panties and smuggled them into my little man cave, right?” he asked.

“Um, no, she left that part out,” Sam replied, frowning slightly.

He grinned sheepishly, “My bad,” he said.

“Why did you take my, no wait, when did you take my underpants?” she inquired, curious.

“Hmm,” he started, “You came in here and hopped into the shower, I’m not sure what day it was, my internal clock is a little skewed right now, like last week, maybe a week ago today, not sure,” he answered.

“Did you watch me undress?” she queried.

He nodded, grin still on his face. “Very beautiful.”

“And then like a little creeper, snuck out and swiped my panties? The ones I had been wearing?”

“The lime green ones,” he chuckled. “But Tess took them away from me and put them back near your laundry hamper,” he added, expression appearing disappointed.

Her mouth dropped open, eye wide. Bringing her leg up onto the bed, she hiked up her skirt some to reveal the bright green thong she was wearing, “These ones?” she asked, pointing at her panties.

Moving closer to her, he walked up almost close enough to touch the panties. Looking up, “Yep, these would be the ones,” he said.

“Why would you want my panties?” she asked.

Shrugging, he said nothing, just beaming his charming smile on her instead.

“I’m not sure how to feel about that,” she said, ponderously.

“What do you mean?” he inquired, moving another step forward and placing a tiny hand against her panties.

“There is a certain sense of violation and I think there may need to be some consequences for taking such liberties,” she stated.

“Oh?” he asked playfully, giving her a rakish smile.

She looked down on him, dark eyes smoldering as she held her plump lower lip between her teeth. She knew what she wanted, the thing she and Tess had talked about, wondering what it would feel like to have this tiny little handsome boy a prisoner in her panties, a slave to her desire. There were other things too, darker things dancing along the back of her mind.

She shook her head slowly as he traced the groove of the slit in her pussy revealed by the snug green undergarment.

She shifted her bottom on the bed, arching her pelvis slightly. The motion caused him to stumble forward into the hollow created by the movement, her gravity pulling him against her.

“Goodness,” he exclaimed, feigned surprise, both hands now on the sheer fabric separating him from her privates, nuzzling the side of his face against her.

She wanted him. Wanted to see what he could do, feel what it would be like. Was there time?

Grinning devilishly, he turned his head and kissed her through the panties. She felt herself getting wet. Putting a finger behind his head, she pushed him gently against herself, feeling the tingle of his tiny skull brushing up against her sensitive nerves.

Unexpectedly, the door opened, startling Sam, who in response, jerked backward and swung her leg back off the bed. The quick motion made the mattress under Tom spring up and knock him off his feet.

Tess stepped in. “Forgot my card. He’s not giving you too much trouble,” she said grinning at Sam as she entered, unaware of the sultry exchange between the two.

Sam turned away, fearful the color in her face might give her away, “No, he’s been fine,” she said, an almost imperceptible tremor in her voice.

Tess frowned at Tom and pointed her left index finger.

Tom grinned, holding his hands up and nodding at Sam, “You heard her,” he said, “Good as gold.”

Tess snorted, walking to the night table beside her bed and taking out her bank card. Returning to the door, she paused. “Be back soon.”

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, provide feedback, or speculate! It is always muchly appreciared and very helpfu, thanks for reading!

Sam and Tom by Duggernaut

Sam and Tom

Sam let out a long slow breath as she walked back toward her side of the room, straightening her skirt as she moved, “That was close,” she said, a nervous chuckle in her voice.

Getting back to his feet, Tom snickered, “You know, we could get even closer,” he suggested, arching an eyebrow.

“No, I mean Tess walking in when she did, that was close,” replied Sam, eyes lingering on the door a moment longer before looking across the room at the little figure on Tess’s bed.

Grinning impishly, he moved closer to the edge of the bed, “I’ll take what’s behind curtain number one,” he jested.

“What?” she asked, not comprehending the reference.

He shook his head and knelt down, patting the bed with a hand.

Sam shook her head, hair sweeping back and forth across her back before crossing back over to stand near him, “Tess is right, you are bad!” she asserted, brows narrowed. Should I she wondered?

“Why am I bad? Because I see this incredibly beautiful exotic woman who fills me with desire and I want to be near her? Is that bad?” he asked, face and tone dramatic.

She looked at him for a moment. So small, so delicate, but still so handsome.

“You know when you shifted and I was drawn against you, I could sense how you felt when I had my hands on you, your heat, before we were so rudely interrupted,” he said, flashing her his charming smile before closing his eyes and tilting his head back. “And your lovely scent, so fresh, so tantalizing, teasing my senses, making me want to kiss you, this makes me bad?” he asked, opening his eyes again and meeting hers.

Sam counted mentally to five in her head, otherwise she knew she would have just grabbed him and plunged his little body into her. She chuckled nervously again, her resolve holding but steadily disintegrating. “Yes all of those things make you bad. If you would have spoken to me like that when you were normal sized, I probably would have slapped your face.” Or surrendered herself to him. But now she was the goddess and he was the supplicant. Very arousing.

“But I’m not normal sized,” he said, lowering his eyes and feigning diffidence.

Sam cleared her throat, “Haven’t you just endured a very trying ordeal, I mean, look at you. You are more bruise than not at the moment,” she said pointing a finger down at him.

“They say an artist suffers for his art,” he lamented, poking at some of the marks on his arms. “Doesn’t hurt though.”

Again her thoughts drifted back, wondering what it might feel like to have him inside her. She wasn’t put off by the idea he had probably been inside both Janine and her mother, the things he must have learned from the experience. She had had sex before herself, twice, both times not overly fulfilling or rewarding, but imagining the things Tom might do, no half dozen strokes and done. She could keep him there for hours, delighting her.

A slow smile crept across his face, almost like he could read her mind. She blushed, the color darkening the hue of her rich skin.

The door opened again, Tess came in carrying a small plastic bag containing a handful of sundries to aid in providing Tom a comfortable habitat.

Tom frowned, “That didn’t take long,” he said sourly, eyes locked on Sam.

Tess shook her head and knelt down in front of her bed, setting the bag and pulling out the box she had used for him before and removing the lid. “No, I was able to get the things I needed pretty easy,” she said without bothering to look at him, using the items to decorate the interior of the box for his habitat.

Nodding, she put the lid back on the box and slid it under the bed.

“Cozy,” he mumbled.

Sitting back on her heels, hands on hips, Tess looked at him, “I don’t know how comfortable I am with you running around naked all the time,” she said.

He grinned, “Are you trying to stifle my freedom of expression? What are you a fascist?”

Tess frowned.

Looking over at Sam, Tom asked, “Does my nudity offend you?”

Scrunching up her face, she shook her head, “Not really,” she replied.

“See?” he said, pointing.

Tess shrugged, “Don’t whine to me if you get cold,” she cautioned. “What’s really funny is when you here the last time, you were all about wanting clothes,” she chided.

“I’ve grown accustomed to my more primitive self,” he supposed. “Want to see the helicopter?” he asked, swiveling his hips.

“Are you serious right now? Do you want to see the fly swatter?” Tess said, raising her open right hand over him as if to slap down. “I’m still pissed that you took off on me buster!” she asserted.

He raised his hands, “Relax, I’m sorry,” he apologized, trying to quell her ire.

“My fuse is still very short,” she cautioned.

“I get it, you’re not happy. I made you worry,” he said, rolling his eyes, “I’m a cad, a cur, I’m navel lint.”

“So how did you get all bruised up?” Tess asked, changing the subject.

“Janine,” he answered.

“And?”

He looked from his sister to Sam and shook his head, “You don’t want to know,” he said, “She has some very unusual appetites.”

“Serves you bloody right,” Tess said, nodding.

“Lina on the other hand,” he smiled dreamily.

Tess pursed her lips and shook her head. Pulling the box she had just put under the bed back out, she plucked him off the bed and deposited him inside.

“Just make sure you knock before peeling the roof of my house off, I might be, shall we say, occupied,” he said, waggling his head from shoulder to shoulder.

Tess frowned. “You should count yourself lucky I don’t fart in the box before I put the lid back on,” she warned, slipping the fitted lid on and gently pushing the box back under the bed. Getting up, she turned and sat on her bed, relief on her face as she leaned back and looked toward the ceiling.

Sam came over and sat down beside her, draping an arm over her shoulders, “It’s alright now,” she consoled.

Tess chuckled, “Not by a long shot. Tom is like some little demented gremlin, not pernicious, just capricious. I almost feel it’s as if he does it purposely to vex me,” she said, exasperated.

Sam pulled Tess closer in a side hug and laughed softly.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment or leave feedback, it is always helpful and much appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read!

Life in the Box by Duggernaut

Life in the Box

Pacing the interior of his box, illuminated the screen from his phone, Tom felt like a convict stuck in solitary confinement. Better than being tied to the handle of a hairbrush though, he mused, but only just. He ventured out of the access door in the box, but didn’t stray too far out on account of Tess. She may have used her anger to cover her hurt, but he knew her and the depth of worry, a pang of guilt stabbed him.

After a few minutes of exploring and realizing the room was pretty much exactly as it had been before his sojourn to the Lindholm house, “Oh yeah, this won’t get old fast,” he muttered, drifting back to his box already bored.

He wasn’t sure how long the girls were gone, he had actually drifted off to sleep when the motion of the box being pulled out jarred him awake.

When the lid was lifted away, he saw Sam’s face smiling down.

Grinning, “Hiya gorgeous,” he said, waving a hand at her and standing upright.

“Hi yourself,” she said, reaching into the box and closing her hand around him. Skipping across the room, she hopped up onto her bed, one leg on, the other hanging off the side and set him down in front of her.

“Where’s Tess?” he asked, looking around and stretching.

“Class,” she replied, pulling up her skirt and revealing her panties.

“Class?” he asked. “I thought you were finished.”

Eyes alight, she shook her head no, “I ditched final period, we have an hour and five minutes,” she said.

“Oh,” he said in a knowing way, grasping the particulars of the situation and moving toward her with a sly smile on his face. This would certainly chase the doldrums away.

Rolling back the skirts, she once again revealed her bright colored underpants.

He nodded and moved forward, again placing both hands on front of her panties, the sheer material molding itself to the contours of her genitals. “So hot,” he murmured, stroking the folds through the fabric.

Reaching down, she hastily grabbed her panties by the band around her left leg and pulled i=t to the side, exposing her puffy swollen pussy lips.

“Well now,” he said, gazing at her privates.

Moving closer, he paused a moment to close and inhale her scent, different than Janine’s or Lina’s but no less exciting and enticing.

She watched as he moved forward, little hands reaching out and caressing her, touch so light it almost tickled her. She could feel her arousal level increasing. Seeing the little tiny Tom touching her and the thought of possibly getting caught in the act enflamed her further.

Using his shoulder, he parted the petals of her outer lips, slipping an arm into her moistening opening and teasingly moving his fingers over her hot pink flesh.

Closing her eyes, she tipped her head back, enjoying the sensations he was generating in her. Like the others he had the experience of having been with, he wanted to torment her some, build her up and then back away, prolonging her release.

She was having none of it. As passion began to take hold of her, urgency followed close behind, the need, the want to come overriding the lingering play. Placing the tips of the index and middle fingers of her right hand over his back and the back of his head, she pressed him against her pussy and began to rub him back and forth over her heated flesh. He wanted to yell out, tell her to slow down, but he was powerless to speak let alone stop her as the pace and the pressure of her fingers pressing him against her increased almost to the point of being painful.

Moving her left arm underneath her body, she slipped first one finger then a second into her pussy, working them in and out in time to the circles she was making with him and her right hand. Amidst the flurry of activity, he thought he could hear her begin to cry out as she climaxed, pressing him firmly against her spasming vagina while she came all over him. “This is what it’s supposed to feel like,” she moaned as another orgasm rocked her body and she shuddered.

Her expulsion of fluid was so copious, Tom thought he might drown as she mashed him hard against her convulsing flesh, thick sticky secretions filling his nose and mouth as she continued to come, he struggled in vain against the inexorable force holding him fast.

He could feel each powerful contraction of her release, the time between them growing until finally she ceased.

Moving carefully, she angled her pelvis and spread her legs further, sliding his little body down over her perineum and pushing his face against the pussy juice slick puckered flesh of her anus. “Lick it,” she instructed, still breathless. Again he wanted to voice protest, but the pressure of her index finger pushing his face into her asshole was unrelenting, for a moment, he almost thought the sphincter would open and swallow his head as it began to open under the force of her pressure. Snaking his tongue out, he began to lap, hoping she would notice and remove her finger.

When finally she pulled him away from the juncture of her legs, she lay him on the bed, his flesh tacky and slick with her juice.

He struggled to try and get to his feet, her taste still strong in his mouth.

“Better than the panties?” she asked, smiling down at him.

“I’m guessing it’s been awhile,” he said.

“We need to get you cleaned up before Tess finishes her class,” she said, drawing the fabric of her underwear back over her satisfied vagina.

He nodded, slight frown on his face.

Picking him up, she carried him to the semi-private bathroom she and Tess shared with their neighbors Tatiana and Astrid in the room adjacent. Setting him down near the sink, she turned on the taps, checking water temperature before immersing him and roll him from hand to hand to wash away the evidence of their tryst. Toweling him off, she crossed the room and deposited him back in his box and slid it under the bed.

Looking at the mess she made on her own bed, she frowned before pulling up the linens and replacing them. Smiling to herself, she knew next time she and Tom were going to be intimate she would put down a towel, and next time, she could explore some of her darker desires.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment or leave feedback, it is always appreciateed and generally very helpful, thanks for reading this story!

Janine - Wednesday by Duggernaut

Janine - Wednesday

Knowing her mother was harboring little Tom and that her plan to draw her father to the residence was going to be successful in two short days, Janine drove to school with a slight smile on the side of her pretty face. While she was enjoying the chess match she and her mother were surreptitiously playing with one another, she was frustrated her mother was the one in possession of Tom at the moment, she would much rather be the one indulging her appetites with him. Soon, she consoled herself, allowing her mind drift as she fantasized about the things she intended to do with and to him once he was back in her possession. And this time, she would be much more careful with her little plaything, he would never escape from her again. Ever.

Pulling her Porsche into the school lot, she moved with purpose to her first class. The day seemed to begin no differently than any other, though friends offered her support over her ‘sickness’ and absence the day previous. She smiled politely and accepted their well wishes graciously. She knew there was no way her mother could possibly hide Tom in the house from her father by herself, she would enlist the aid of someone else, but who? Janine’s initial suspicions of who her mother might solicit for assistance included only two possible candidates, Tess and her mother’s closest friend Kandace Torgulson.  As the day unfolded, several things struck her and help confirm some of her inclinations. First, neither Tess nor Sam seemed particularly concerned about whether or not she had found Tom. Given the events of the day before, where the pair had come to her home seeking the tiny boy seemingly quite determined, but now they seemed rather ambivalent. Tess never inquired nor did Sam. Next, Tess was suspiciously absent during second class. She was in the first class of the day, then absent for the second, only to reappear for the third class prior to lunch.

At lunch, Janine decided to call home to the house phone out of curiosity.

“Lindholm residence,” came the voice of Marta over the phone.

“Hi Marta,” Janine greeted politely, tone pleasant.

“Oh Miss Janine, you wish to speak with your mother?” asked the maid.

“No, no, just wondering if in all the hurry to prepare for my father whether or not my mother partook in her daily jog this morning?” queried the girl.

“No missus, your mother went out earlier, but she is home now,” Marta replied.

“But not for a run?”

“No, you wish to speak with her?”

“No, it’s okay. When was she out?” asked Janine.

“Maybe two hours ago,” Marta replied, a trace of uncertainty in her voice.

A slow smile pulled at Janine’s lips, right around the time Tess was absent. “Okay, thank you Marta, you’ve been a dear,” she said.

“Okay missus,” answered the maid before Janine disconnected the call.

Definitively odd. As the day continued, Sam was mysteriously absent for the last class of the day, but elsewise present for other classes. Were the absences simply coincidental, or was there something more to the suspicious comings and goings of the two girls? Curious. Not inclined to put stock in seeming random occurrences, Janine grinned slyly. Given the way the day had progressed at school, it was clear her mother had selected to return Tom to his sister, not just the obvious choice, but really the only logical choice. Tess was blood and after all more than likely held Tom’s best interests in heart as opposed to how Kandace might react to him. Knowing Tom, he would undoubted complicate matters all on his own should he be delivered into Kandace’s care. Nodding slowly, she silently congratulated her mother on the move. She had anticipated Thursday to be the day when the move was to be and her mother’s preemptive strategy was clever, but for naught. Unraveling her mother’s attempt to secretly relocate Tom, she knew of only one possible place where Tess could potentially be hiding her Tom, in her dorm room. No other place made plausible or rational sense, there were too many avenues for misadventure. The location of the hiding spot being in the room also explained the necessity for enlisting Sam‘s aid and cooperation into situation. Tom had proven himself to be quite mischievous and clever and undoubtedly Tess needed an extra pair of eyes or hands to help keep him reined in and the decision to include Sam for this reason also seemed pragmatic.

How would Sam respond to little Tom? Would she find herself entranced by his natural charm? Those considerations aside, as far as Janine was concerned, there were only two real variables that needed to be addressed. One, ensuring neither Tess nor Sam was carrying Tom around on their persons and two, finding a means of gaining surreptitious access into Tess’s room, a room connected via a bathroom connected to the room of her good friend Tatiana. Turning her head, she looked over to the raven haired beauty, absently twirling a loose strand of her luxurious dark hair around her left index finger as she read the text book on top of the desk.

She knew Tatiana and Tess were also fairly close and doubted she could get the Russian to willingly betray the interests of Tom’s sister, but there had to be a way to convince her to permit access. But how? Should she attempt to enlist Tatiana? She knew the girl fancied Tom. No, there were too many people already in the know about the tiny boy and she didn’t want to have to share. She contemplated visiting Tess and leaving something in the room that she could use as an excuse to require entry, but she didn’t want to prematurely alert Tess or Sam and cause them to panic or try to make alternate arrangements

She smiled to herself, too simple. She would Tess’s own excuse. Tomorrow, when Tess and Sam were in class. She would approach Tatiana and explain she had lost an earring in Tess’s room the other day and just wanted to take a quick peek around without bothering Tess. Nothing too suspicious, though she did like the touch of sweet irony.

Turning her head, “Check and mate,” she murmured under her breathe as she glanced up at the white-faced clock on the wall near the head of the class. As the school day was scant minutes from completion, she knew tomorrow, Thursday, would be a most entertaining and rewarding day, a day when she retrieved her toy and had him back in her hands.

The thought filled her with a delicious warmth and the hunger of anticipation.

 

Ground Rules by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Apologies for the glitch in adding a chapter that resulted in me deleting several excellent reviews to fix the issue.

Ground Rules

Tom spent the balance of Wednesday night with Tess and Sam in their room. Neither he nor Sam made comment to Tess of the earlier sexcapade they had enjoyed. Looking back, Tom was a little surprised by the intensity of Sam’s passion and a little part of his mind was slightly intimidated by her. He definitely did not want to be tied to another hairbrush and used in similar fashion to the way Janine had used him.

Wednesday night Tom slept fitfully. He wasn’t sure if it was because of the difference in his sleeping arrangements, given his makeshift bed made out of a folded up facecloth or the fact that every time Tess moved on her bed it sounded like a brontosaurus was going to come crashing through his roof. Or, if Sam might try and sneak him out for a little more intimate play. “What would Tess do if she caught them? Whatever the reason, he tossed and turned restlessly, drifting in and out of sleep for the balance of the night before finally achieving some measure of decent slumber in the early morning hours.

Thursday morning, he was awakened from his stupor when Tess pulled the shoe box out from under her bed and set it on her lap. Removing the lid, “Morning sunshine,” she greeted, big smile on her face as she looked at her brother nestled into the folds of the light blue face cloth.

“Ugh,” he groaned in response, rolling over and waving a hand at her as if trying to shoo her away. “I don’t want to go to school today.”

She chuckled, “Now that I have you back, we are going to have some rules that you will follow,” she asserted, expression growing serious.

Knuckling his eyes, he sat up and looked at her.

“First, I don’t want you wandering around our room when we are in class, it could be dangerous,” she said. Fully clothed, Sam came and sat on the bed beside Tess, eyes looking into the box.

“Hi,” she said, almost shyly.

He grinned and waved.

Tess looked from one to the other before continuing, “Second, if you are going to be using your cell phone, keep the volume at a reasonable level,” she instructed.

Tom rolled his eyes, “I get it, I’m grounded and no wild parties, sheesh,” he grumbled.

“I’m serious Tom,” she cautioned. “I swear, I’ll tape up the door I made for you and you’ll be stuck in here,” she threatened, eyes narrowed and menacingly green.

“I’m serious Tom,” he mimed using a smarmy voice, moving his head from side to side in his mockery.

She raised a warning finger and pointed it at him, cocking her head to the side. “I just got you back yesterday and thankfully in one piece. I’m not about to lose you again,” she said, voice firm and unyielding.

He shook his head and snorted, “Yeah, yeah, I know warden, I’m on lockdown, no yard privileges,” he replied, exasperation in his tone.

“Tom, you’re not taking this situation very seriously, come on, you’re so small lots of bad things can happen to you, very easily, and you don’t seem to give a damn,” she stated. “If you’re out and Sam or I don’t know where you are, we could accidentally step on you or sit on you, squish you or something, you know?”

He let out a long sigh, “Tess, believe me I know, I’m the little one. The world takes on a whole new perspective from an ankle height vantage,” he stated.

“And if anything ever happened to you, mom and dad would never forgive me, so stop playing silly bugger and start acting like you care. Just so you know, I have been in communication with grandfather and I’m hopeful we can find some way to reverse this problem of yours. Okay?” she petitioned, hoping she could talk some sense into him.

“You’ve received a reply from grandfather?” he asked.

She nodded rather than speak, choosing to omit the mysterious ambiguity and cryptic nature of his exchanges.

Tom grinned, “That’s great,” he said, nodding.

Tess smiled, “I have to contact Harrison Kinsley next week,” she advised.

Slapping his hands down on his thighs, Tom hooted, buoyed by the prospect of being restored. Part of him knew he was going to miss the exhilaration of being tiny and spending time with amorous women, but not enough to want to remain little indefinitely.

“So listen,” Tess started, bringing his attention back to the moment, “Sam and I have to go to class now, but I’ll be back or we’ll be back at lunch time. I’ll bring you some fresh food then. Alright?” she inquired.

He nodded, “I’ve got my phone, I can nap out, I’ll be fine,” he assured, stretching his arms over his head and yawning.

“Okay,” Tess replied, demeanor softening slightly.

Sam half smiled, giving him a playful wink.

Reaching into the box, Tess tussled his hair gently before putting the lid back on the box and returning it to its spot under her bed.

Watching another YouTube clip on The 100 Greatest Movie Insults of All Time, he was startled when he felt the box starting to move. He wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but it certainly wasn’t enough to be lunch already, not unless he gapped out and lost an hour or so. Putting his hands down to steady himself while the box was in motion, he wondered if Sam was ditching again to spend some ‘quality’ time with him, feeling a mixture of excitement and trepidation at the same time. Was that why she winked? He puckered his face up, readying a movie quote.

When the lid was moved away, the expression on his face evaporated, replaced by one of surprise as he looked into the face of the person who had removed the lid. It was neither Tess nor Sam who looked down upon him, grim smile on her face. Knowing he was now in a whole world of trouble, he swallowed hard.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment or provide feedback, it is always appreciated and very helpful, thanks for reading!

Confrontation by Duggernaut

Confrontation

A nagging feeling in the pit of her stomach prompted Tess to want to go back and check on Tom, she couldn’t quite place the source of her disquiet, but wanted to dispel it. Raising her hand, she requested to be excused from class using the reason of needing to go to the bathroom as a means of leaving. At a pace short of being called a jog, she navigated through the school and returned to her room in the female dorm as quickly as she possibly could.

Opening the door, she stepped inside and took a sharp sudden intake of breath, startled by the presence of Janine Lindholm in her room, seated on the bed, Tom’s shoe box habitat opened on the bed beside her.

“What are you doing in here?” Tess demanded, surprised to see the stunning blonde girl.

“Where is he?” retorted the blonde, tone and expression becoming pugnacious.

Tess stopped, not expecting that response, “What?” she asked, surprised.

 Looking down into the box. “I know my mother returned him to you yesterday, where is he?” Janine repeated before looking back to Tess, blue eyes fierce.

Tess frowned, what the hell? Walking across the room, she looked down into the interior of the box and like Janine found it vacant.

“Alright Tom, come out now!” Tess said assertively, turning back to the room. No response or sign of movement from any possible places of seclusion. “Tom!” she repeated, voice hard. Still nothing. “Thomas Carlisle!” she tried, using his middle name usual spurred him, knowing she only used it when she was dead serious. No response.

Janine crossed her arms and waited, watching Tess achieve the same futile results she herself had.

Tess turned back quickly to Janine, “Give him back!” she said, outstretching her hand, palm up.

“Give him back? I don’t have him,” she countered, an indignant chuckle in her voice.

“You’re lying,” accused Tess flatly.

“No I’m not,” answered Janine, “If I had found him here I wouldn’t be here now, that I can assure you,” she asserted.

“Why are you in my room?” growled Tess almost aggressively.

“We both know why I’m here, I want Tom back,” she stated, rising to her feet, an element of determination in her stance.

“You can’t have him back,” Tess replied bluntly, moving in close, being of similar height they stood eye to eye for a moment, a terse silence hanging palpably in the air.

“I know he’s here,” Janine said, breaking the tenseness and looking beyond Tess toward Sam’s side of the room.

Tess shook her head, “Give me back my brother,” she said, once more placing her hand in a receiving position.

“I already told you, I don’t have him,” replied Janine angrily. “What? Do you want to frisk me?” she asked, raising her hands to shoulder height.

Unabashedly, Tess stepped in and put her right hand up under Janine’s skirt, reaching between her smooth warm thighs and touching the front of the blonde girl’s panties but finding no evidence of anything other than Janine’s natural gifts concealed under there.

“Satisfied?” countered Janine smug expression on her beautiful features.

But Tess wasn’t. Removing her hand, she brought her left hand forward and started unbuttoning Janine’s uniform, opening her shirt and exposing her brassiere. Janine, for her part, remained still, letting the other girl continue. Pulling the lacy red bra forward, Tess looked in each cup to see if her diminutive brother was perhaps secured between ample breast flesh and the fabric of the bra. No Tom. Making a noise of frustration in her throat, she released the bra and turned away, shaking her head from side to side.

“I told you,” replied Janine, adjusting her brassiere before buttoning her school blouse back up, slight smile on the side of her face.

Tess glowered, face surly. He should be here. He was supposed to be here, in the box. Did he hear Janine come in and duck out to find a hiding spot? What about Sam, was there a possibility she took him out? Sam wouldn’t do that, at least not without telling her. Where the hell was he? “I think you should leave,” stated Tess, turning and pointing back to the door before returning her eyes to Janine.

“Where’s Tom?” Janine asked, smoothing her uniform and meeting Tess’s gaze.

Lowering her arm, Tess shook her head and shrugged, “If you don’t have him, I really don’t know,” she said, and she didn’t.

Janine’s smile vanished.

“Leave,” urged the dark haired girl, hoping beyond hope that her brother was safely hidden somewhere in the room or on Sam.

“If I don’t have him, and you don’t have him, and neither of us has any idea where he is, he may be in some sort of trouble,” Janine suggested, moving passed Tess toward the door, pausing to look back at the darker haired girl.

What Janine said might be true, maybe he was in trouble.

Janine lingered at the door, “And despite possessing different motivations for wanting him, there is no reason why we cannot act cooperatively to make sure he is all right,” she proposed, blue eyes sparkling.

“Just go,” Tess said, not even a day and Tom was gone again, barely twenty four hours.

Janine nodded, “Consider my offer,” she suggested.

Tess smiled wryly, “A deal with the devil’s daughter?”

 Janine smiled and left silently, closing the door quietly behind her, bridling her frustration behind a placid mask of serenity.

“She’s gone,” Tess said loudly, praying he was in the room but hiding from the blonde, but her brother failed to appear. She peeked in the bathroom between the rooms, again finding no trace of her wayward sibling.

Opening the door to Tatiana’s room, she poked her head in. “Tom?” she hissed. Seeing and hearing nothing, she cursed softly under her breath as she closed the door, mind swirling with a myriad of unanswered questions. Had he snuck out and into another one of the rooms if he wasn’t in Tatiana and Astrid’s room? Tom did mention he fancied the lovely Russian doll. If he had snuck into Tatiana and Astrid’s room and kept quiet just to perv on those girls, she would be absolutely livid. How had Janine known Tom was back in her custody? What about her offer to help search for him, what was that about? She already knew the cost, time with Tom. The questions kept rolling though her mind. But most of all, she wondered where Tom was as she quit the bathroom. Lingering a moment in her room, she shook her head. With little else to do, she returned to class.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or provide feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for reading!

Unexpected Company by Duggernaut

Unexpected Company

“Miss Addison,” Tom said, startled by the unexpected appearance of the teacher looking down on him, her light brown hair drawn back and up tightly in a utilitarian bun, dove grey eyes narrow, peering down, box lid in her hand.

Equally startled by the appearance of miniature Tom, she jerked back, before leaning forward again and inquisitively peeking into the box.

He smiled his smile, the charming one and waved.

“The irascible Mr. Wentworth,” she said, full lips pulling down at the corners of her mouth. “How is it that you find yourself thus?” she inquired, astounded by the tiny boy.

“Chalk it an adage about curiosity and a cat. What are you doing here?” he inquired.

Unmoved by his attempt to be debonair, “I might ask the same of you,” she replied.

He turned to look at the screen of his phone, insults still spewing through the device’s speaker, before looking back up to her, “My phone,” he answered.

She nodded slowly, “It is also your phone that drew my attention,” she stated, “You have the volume turned up high enough to be audible all the way out in the hall outside Teresa’s room,” she advised, “Which, at this time of day, drew my curiosity as she should most assuredly be in class."

“Oh,” he responded, looking over at the phone. “”You have remarkable hearing,” he praised, moving over to the phone and shutting down YouTube.

She shook her head, “On the contrary, perhaps it is your hearing that is not quite what it should be for a young man your age, given how loudly you listen to your device,” she countered.

She was right, it was pretty loud and Tess had made a point of specifically cautioning him. Plus, inside the box the sound was probably amplified like some kind of echo chamber.

Grinning back up, he spread his hands, “So, what, uh, happens now?” he asked, tone casual, almost nonchalant.

She appeared to contemplate the situation. He didn’t know if that was good or bad. On the one hand, she wasn’t dragging him down to the office and exposing the whole situation to the Headmistress, but on the other hand, she wasn’t dragging him down to the office and exposing the whole situation to the Headmistress.

He could see the gears turning in her mind, “What are you thinking?” he asked, raising his eyebrows, curious to know her thoughts.

“I beg your pardon, you will address me as Miss Addison,” she corrected, annoyed at his familiarity and lack of social etiquette.

“My apologies Miss Addison, I meant no disrespect,” he offered, tone mildly disingenuous, though laced with enough seeming sincerity to not merit rebuke on her part.

“Considering your present particular predicament, I find it provocatively peculiar,” she commented, a sly expression in her large eyes.

Tom grinned, “I know, personally it’s positively perplexing,” he quipped cheekily, favoring her with his world class charming smile before hastily adding, “Miss Addison.”

Miss Addison frowned, corners of her mouth pulled down, “Alliteration aside, this circumstance presents a quandary,” she stated. “How you managed to get yourself in such a state is truly confounding, somewhat of an impossibility,” she asserted.

He nodded, using a glum expression deliberately, knowing she was pretty much immune to the influence of his devilish charm

Reaching into the box, she touched the side of his head, almost as if to confirm what she was looking at was actually real, tangible. “Remarkable,” she commented, pulling her hand slowly back.

“Still a real boy,” he beamed.

She arched an eyebrow.

“So what happens now Miss Addison?” he asked, looking up at her, adopting a more serious tone.

“Indeed Thomas, that is the question of the moment,” she replied.

He wanted to suggest she replace the lid and simply walk away and leave be, but he was pretty certain a snowball would have a better chance in hell so he remained silent.

She looked away, pondering. “I must admit, this discovery certainly helps illuminate some odd and erratic behavior in a few students of late, your sister and Janine Lindholm in particular,” she said, almost to herself. Sweeping her eyes back to Tom, she nodded slowly, as if coming to some revelation, a knowing look on her face. “You have been a very naughty boy in recent days, haven’t you Thomas?” she asked.

Resorting to his doe eyed innocent look, he shook his head, “Events are transpiring outside my ability to control,” he replied. “I’m human flotsam adrift on the sea of fate.”

“Indeed,” she said, arching an eyebrow. “The rakish Thomas Wentworth III A hapless pawn of circumstance?”

He grinned and shrugged his shoulders. It was worth a try, but the woman was an absolute rock. Unbending, unyielding no matter what tactic or strategy he employed. It was frustrating. He was used to flashing a little charm, add in a dash of wit and he usually got his way. Nothing worked on her.

“Cheeky,” she said flatly, shaking her head. “Always suave and quick with a trite response. Supercilious,” she assessed.

A shiver ran up the length of his spine.

“I think you would benefit greatly from the application of some order, discipline in your life to help you better appreciate those things you seemingly take for granted,” she commented, nodding to herself.

Discipline? He did not like the way she said that word, not at all. The sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach worsened.

Raising his hands, he was about to give voice to protest, but the look in her eyes halted him, frightened him some.

He could never remember seeing her smile before, and the one she wore now seemed almost predatory.

Nodding to herself again, she curled slender fingers around him, nails manicured but unadorned by any vibrant color. Lifting him out of the box, she held him fast, lost in apparent thought before she unbuttoned the top two buttons of her pale blouse. Using her free hand, she pulled out the left cup of her off white brassiere, exposing a smallish but nicely shaped pale firm breast with a tight cherry stained nipple standing erect, and slid him down over her flesh before letting the material come back and cradled him against her.

“Thomas can you hear me?” she asked, testing to see.

When he did not respond, she smiled to herself, the sensation of his little frame squirming under the weight of her bosom sending a delicious shiver through her as she re-fastened her buttons. Returning the shoe box to beneath Tess’s bed, she crossed the room and exited, locking the door behind her.

 

End Notes:

PLease feel free to review, comment or leave some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read!

Tess & Sam by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

While there has been some concern this story is stagnating, I appreciate the concern and feedback sharing thoughts and feelings. For the Janine-O-philes, I've said it before, and I'll say it again never count her out. Stay the course, there is an epic showdown coming in the next few chapters that will hopefully re-instill some of the excitement some feel may be waning, ;)

Tess & Sam

Tess arrived back in class just prior to the finishing bell.

“Everything all right?” asked the venerable and bespectacled Mr. Bradford, her mathematics teacher, when she returned.

Tess smiled wanly and nodded, patting her midriff, “Girl issues,” she said.

All the girls in the class if not the school were well aware of how any mention of feminine parts or any anatomical function attached to a vagina made the aged teacher extremely uncomfortable.

“Cramps,” she added, making a face and grimacing slightly.

“Take your seat,” he said, pointing and clearing his throat as he broke eye contact, face crimson. There was a susurrus of titters from the students.

Sam looked to Tess, brow arched in askance.

Tess looked up at the clock on the wall then back to Sam who understood and nodded. When the bell signaling the end of class sounded, the two girls met up outside the room.

“I was sensing something not right, so I went back to check on Tom and found Janine in our room and Tom missing,” Tess said, trying to keep her voice low.

Sam shook her head, “Missing? Did she take him?” she asked, spying the tall l blonde further up the hall.

“I thought so at first, but I patted her down,” Tess explained. “Thoroughly,” she added.

“I bet he snuck out to go spy on Tatiana,” offered Sam, frowning and looking back to Tess.

Tess’s eyes blazed, “If that little bastard snuck out after I expressly told him not to,” she said, wringing her hands together, teeth clenched.

“He’ll probably be back at lunch, you told him we were coming back then,” she offered. “You know?”

“I’m going to wrap him up in scotch tape or duct tape him to my ass or something,” Tess fumed, shaking her head from side to side.

Sam giggled, “That would make an awesome profile pic,” she offered.

The next hour seemed to drag forever, Tess found herself checking the clock every few minutes. When finally the buzzer rang for lunch, Tess bolted like a cheetah after a gazelle toward the dormitory, Sam in tow.

Searching the room exhaustively proved fruitless, turning up no Tom, or any indication of where he might have gone.

Tess plopped down on her bed, shaking her head.

“I think we need to put our heads together and puzzle this thing through,” Sam suggested, crossing the room to seat beside Tess. “For instance, there is no way he could possibly have gotten under the door to the hallway, either in our room or Tatiana’s. The bathroom, sure, but the front door gap is too narrow to squeeze under,” she stated.

“I peeked into Tatiana’s room. I’m pretty sure that’s how Janine got into our room,” Tess replied.

Sam locked over at the slide bolt on the bathroom door, the one they never used. “We should’ve locked it,” she opined.

Tess shrugged. After a moment of silence, she looked back in the box and picked up Tom’s Samsung. Hitting the button, the screen came to life. Punching in his code, she called up his task manager and examined his history. No texts. No indications of any type of communication. Porn. YouTube. She frowned. Calling up his last YouTube entry, the insults started spewing from the phone.

“Pretty loud,” Sam commented, frown on her face.

Tess paused the screen and looked at her, brow furled. “Step out into the hall and tell me if you can hear it from the other side of the door,” she instructed.

Sam looked puzzled, but nodded and exited the door while Tess turned the phone back on, putting it in the box and covering it with the lid.

The door opened and Sam returned, nodding slowly. “Faint but you can definitely hear it out there,” she stated.

Getting up, Tess walked over to the door and opened it partway and examined the locked, finding no evidence of tampering. “If he’s not here, or in Tatiana’s room and he couldn’t have gotten under the door, phone blaring, maybe somebody in the hall heard it, somebody with a key,” she concluded.

“Dorm matron? No chance, she is stone deaf,” Sam supplied. “A student maybe?”

“Or a teacher,” posited Tess. Together the girls began systematically eliminating possibilities, making a list of educators that could not be accounted for during the time between when Tess last saw him and the time she discovered him gone. At the end, there was a list of six potential teachers or administrators who possessed not only the ability to move freely about the school, but also possessed possible access but whose whereabouts were unknown, including the Headmistress, Deputy Headmaster, Miss Harwood, Mr. Ellsworth, Miss Addison, and Mrs. Thompson.

Immediately, both the Deputy Headmaster and Mr. Ellsworth were discounted, as men roaming the hall of the female dorm was in violation of school policy and would most certainly have raised a ruckus and caused some serious commotion, narrowing the list of potential candidates to four.

“We may need to do a little investigating and see if we can’t shorten this list,” Tess asserted.

“Think about it a minute, you would think if the Headmistress had found him, she would more than likely called for you,” Sam pointed out.

Tess nodded, “Possibly, or contacted my parents. I’m sure I would have heard something either way. Of the remaining three teachers, I’m torn. My inclination is Miss Addison, she’s a busy body, always on the prowl, but I think if she found him, she would have delivered him directly to the headmistress,” she explained.

Sam nodded in agreement, “She is a snooper that’s for sure.”

“Mrs. Thompson usually doesn’t venture too far from the teachers’ lounge in her off block,” Tess ruminated.

“Miss Harwood?” queried Sam, eyebrow raised.

Tess slowly shook her head. “She is definitely a teacher Tom would go for,” she mused, visualizing the young leggy teacher most male students irreverently referred to as Miss ‘Hardwood’.

“But you don’t think so?”

“I don’t know. How often does she do dorm walkthroughs? Not very often. Like I said before, my intuition is pointing me toward Miss Addison,” she explained. “But even that is a stretch.”

Sam nodded. Noting the time, “We should get back soon,” she said.

Tess looked at the digital display and nodded. “We’ll swing passed the lunchroom on our way back and see if Miss Addison is the monitor,” Tess said, replacing the lid on Tom’s box and returning it under her bed before heading out.

Janine

Sitting in the library during lunch, Janine leaned forward, elbows on the table, face in her hands. She was missing something, some unaccounted for intangible and it was frustrating her. She was so close it was infuriating. Where had he gone? Tess had seemed just as surprised to find Tom gone as she did. When it came to hunting Tom, she knew how clever he could be, what his limitations were. There was no way he could have slipped out into the hall under the door. He wasn’t in Tatiana’s room, he wasn’t in the bathroom, and he wasn’t in Tess’s room, so where was he?

Tatiana sat down across from Janine, smile on her pretty face, “You found your earring?” she inquired, setting her books on the table.

Janine smiled back, and nodded her head, “Yes, thank you,” she replied.

“I heard Milly was going to receive two demerits for being in the dorm this morning during class time,” informed the Russian.

Arching an eyebrow, “Oh?” Janine asked.

“Addison was lurking around the dorm during second block this morning, caught Milly in her room and wrote her up,” Tatiana said, leaning back in her chair.

“Really?” inquired Janine, blue eyes bright, a slow smile creeping across her face. When she was going to collect her little Tom, she had been forced to duck around a corner to avoid being seen by Miss Addison. She possessed a master key. Opportunity and means, but what about motive? How could she possibly know about him?

“Gives her five demerits on the semester, two more she is going to get an educational review,” Tatiana informed.

Janine nodded, only half listening. Could it just be random circumstance, a room inspection? Everyone knew Miss Addison was a very by the book kind of teacher and she found him, surely she would have given him over to the headmistress. But what if she didn’t? What if she was the one who found Tom and was now in possession of him?

“Did you hear me?” Tatiana asked, interrupting Janine’s thought process.

Janine smiled absently, “Sure, educational review,” she replied, looking up as Tatiana rose to her feet and collected her books.

Tatiana smiled, “Later,” she said nodding her head.

“Bye,” mumbled Janine. Miss Addison she thought ruefully, visualizing the woman. She supposed there were some who might find her attractive despite the utter lack of an attempt to make herself presentable. There was no way on earth she was going to let her make off with little Tom. It was bad enough he ingratiated himself on her mother.

She began developing a plan. First, she needed some information about the teacher.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or leave feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tom - Thursday by Duggernaut

Tom – Thursday

Trapped in the base of the bra cup, back uncomfortable against rigid underwire sewn into the fabric, Tom tried to alter his position. The flesh pinning him to the fabric was warm and substantive enough to prevent him from doing anything more than squirming slightly. He could hear the slow steady rhythm of her heart beating and he wondered what she had in store. He had heard her call his name, but he played deaf, letting her think he was muffled. This was no play time, of that he was certain. Janine was an escalating experience in endurance and pain tolerance. Lina the opposite. Sam was somewhere in the middle, developing her own sexual identity with a few of Janine’s overtones, but Miss Addison, she was a mystery. Like Tess, she had used her bra as a means of transporting him, not sexual titillation or stimulation. What was her game?

Did she get sexually worked up? He didn’t know and wasn’t sure he wanted to find out. The day drug on for him as she went through the motions of her daily routine. He guessed she remained at the school for around an hour after the end of classes before going home.

To him it sounded as if she were walking home, traffic noises. It took her no more than fifteen minutes to make the trek. An elevator bell, doors opening and closing.

“This is my home,” she said, setting him on the table top. He paused to survey the environment. The teacher lived in an apartment, neat, organized, decent furniture though utilitarian in the dining area and living space beyond, subdued and neutral color palette. Several floor to ceiling shelves filled with books. Small TV opposite an upholstered chair. There were vertical blinds on the far wall, glass doors to a patio or balcony her presumed.

He wrapped his arms about himself, finding the ambient temperature in the room cool from being tucked against her warm body for the day, his skin puckering with little goose bumps.

“Read much?” he quipped, looking up at her.

She frowned. Reaching down, she flicked a finger at him, knocking him from his feet and causing him to sprawl on the cool surface of the table. “Miss Addison,” she reminded.

Tom glowered, getting to his feet and rubbing the area of his shoulder where she had struck him.

“And yes, I very much enjoy reading,” she answered, gazing over her extensive collection of literature. “It will gives us something to do in the evenings,” she stated.

He frowned, choosing to remain silent. What now? Given how tightly wound she seemed to be, he was surprised there wasn’t like a million cats in her apartment, each with its own little pet name and quirky personality.

Looking back down on him, she took him in her slender fingers, holding him in front of her as she ventured down the hallway leading off the living room. There were four doors, two bedrooms or an office and one bedroom, a bathroom, and a linen closet. There was some type of ornament or wreath hanging on the only closed door in the hall, one of the bedrooms he supposed. It looked like some kind of intertwined willow branch similar to a dreamcatcher.

Stepping into the bathroom, she him down inside the molded fiberglass shower/tub unit before seating herself on the toilet.

He looked from one end of the tub to the other, noting the shampoo bottle and conditioner on the corner near the faucet, then up at her. She sat there, passive expression, just observing him.

Raising his eyebrows, he puts his hands out to her in askance.

“You will remain here while I make arrangements for your accommodation,” she said. “Suffice to say, any attempt or effort to flee with be met with swift and immediate correction,” she added, rising slowly to her feet. “Do you understand?”

From his point of view, he couldn’t see any way he might possibly escape. The height and vertical sides of the tub were impossible to ascend. The opaque white shower curtain was on the outside of the tub and the metal stopper for the drain was a built in feature. No, escape seemed unlikely. He nodded, “Yes, Miss Addison,” he said.

She vanished from his line of sight. Walking down the tub, he inspected the metal press-down cap over the drain before relieving himself. He wondered what means of containment she would come up with to house him.

When she returned, she carried in her hands a clear plastic square Tupperware container deep enough he would be able to stand upright in. She also held a blue colored lid with several holes punched in it.

“The holes should provide sufficient ventilation that you will be able to breathe effectively,” she said, showing the lid to him.

He smiled glumly and nodded. This was not good. She planned to seal him away when not with her and he seriously doubted he would be able to pop open the lid to escape. And escape to where? Burrow through a wall into a neighboring apartment like a rodent?

“When you are required to be confined in here I will also ensure you have necessary toileting facilities as well as suitable bedding materials,” she advised, nodding more to herself than to him. “I expect you will comport yourself with a modicum of propriety.”

If that meant behave properly while in her talons until he could find a means of rescue, he nodded.

“Good,” she replied. “Now I must get you prepared for tonight’s lesson,” she added, setting the container on the counter beside the bathroom sink.

Lesson? What lesson?

“I think you will need context to understand your role and what will be required of you in the days and weeks to come,” she stated directly, bending at the waist and reaching down into the tub, taking him in her right hand.

This was not good, he thought as she returned to standing. He watched as she moved over to the sink and he could hear the water as she turned on the tap. Three steps brought her back to the tub where she knelt down and picked him.

“Let’s begin,” she said.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to express your thoughts feeling and opinions via review, comment, or feedback, it is always received in the spirit of assisting the story and it is very helpful. Thank you for taking the time to invest in this story!

 

D

The Enchanted Forest by Duggernaut

The Enchanted Forest

Miss Addison’s preparation included cleaning him, his skin pinked by the thoroughness and force of her scrubbing. Inspecting him, she deposited him in his container and closed it with the lid, before leaving.

He frowned, standing up, placing his palms against the lid and testing its tightness. No chance. There was no way he could pop the lid off.

When she returned, she was wearing a diaphanous robe of emerald green, elements of flourish woven into the garment. She was completely naked underneath, her hair down and she wore makeup around her eyes. He was surprised how lovely she was, though it was kind of weird and unsettling to see her done up this way compared to her usual appearance at school.

Peeling the lid of the square, she took him in her right hand, thumb over his chest and pinning him in her palm. Stepping out of the bathroom, she moved down the hall toward the door with the odd looking wreath. Reaching out with her free hand, she turned the shiny polished gold colored knob before pushing the door open and stepping into the room. When she flicked on the light, Tom got to see the interior. The room was in complete contrast to everything else he had seen in the apartment, a veritable explosion of color. All four walls were adorned with murals of bright green forest scenes, one including a spectacular water fall. Shelves lined the walls adorned with dozens and dozens of fairy figurines of every color in various poses, some standing, some reclining, others on crystal spheres or mushrooms, and yet still more hanging on threads suspended from the ceiling, one sitting in a crescent moon and another on a star. His mouth hung open and he shook his head, his brain on overload. There was a bed covered with forest patterned duvet, two end tables, shades matching the walls and blanket on the bed.

“Whoa,” he muttered. It was like some shrine dedicated to Nene Thomas.

 “This room is the Enchanted Forest,” she said softly, a tone of reverence in her voice.

Tom shook his head slowly. She’s completely fairy obsessed, like bonkers crazy obsessed, like probably dresses up like one and dances in the moonlight mental.

“You certainly have quite a collection Miss Addison,” he said mindful of his tone.

She nodded, “Indeed,” she breathed, eyes alight as she stepped further into the room and closed the door behind.

He was bereft of words. Bet you each one of these things has a name and quirky personality traits!

Carrying him over to the bed, she set him on the arboreal themed duvet and allowed the sheer robe to slide of her shoulders.

Spreading her hands apart, “You may gaze upon me,” she said, tone lofty.

He did. He was surprised by the way she looked. B cup breasts nicely shaped, small erect nipples, slender waist, hips a little narrow, pubic hair neat. He nodded appreciatively, cocky grin on his face.

Climbing on to the bed, she sat with her back to the head, legs together and straight out in front of her. “You will begin by attending to my feet,” she instructed making a gesture in that direction with her hand before picking up a book off of the nightstand.

Feet? He had never found feet sexy, they were, well, just feet. What he wanted was a crack at her pussy. Frowning, he nodded, and made his way down the bed to her feet. Reaching out he started kneading her right foot.

 He wasn’t sure how long she kept him at her right foot, seemed like forever to him, before she rolled her left onto its side and nudged him over to her other foot.

Letting out a large sigh he began to rub her other foot.

Parting her legs, she snapped her fingers and pointed at the space in front of her privates. “Come here,” she ordered.

Finally, he said, jogging up to the indicated spot. Close as he was, he could feel the warmth radiating off of her, anticipation making him hard.

Reaching down, she took him in her right hand, “You must learn subservience, your place,” she stated. Bringing him forward, she held him near her left breast. “You may begin to please me now,” she instructed.

Nodding, he took the nipple in his hands, rolling the stiffened flesh from side to side before moving forward and licking it before playing with it some more.

After a few moments, she nodded slightly and moved him up closer to her face.

Standing on her palm, facing her. He looked down at his erection and then grinned back at her, trying to be impish.

She looked at his small erect phallus and frowned. “Thomas,” she said sharply, voice stern. “This not about you,” she chaffed, reaching up and pinching his member cruelly. Turning him over, she brought him down between her thighs, parting her legs and rubbing him brusquely against her flesh. He tried to turn in her grip, the pressure she was applying hurt. He tasted his own blood as his lower lip split. She was unrelenting, almost grinding his face against her hot sticky excited skin. Unable to do anything to stop her, he tried to go limp, letting her do as she may. The force of her rubbing abrading his delicate skin as she climbed higher and higher toward culmination.

She cried out as she achieved release, pushing his face hard against the opening of seeping vagina, “Drink of me,” she said, pushing his head from side to side and smearing his face and hair with her thick juice. He coughed, trying to turn in vain to turn his head, but he was completely powerless to prevent her from doing whatever she desired as she continued to produces more of the opalescent cloudy liquid. With a moment of break, next she pushed his head and upper torso directly into her, the frilly slippery tissue parting to grant him access. Slowly, she began to rock him in and out. He wanted to tell her to stop, but his mouth and throat were choked with her cum. He blacked out.

She continued to use him, bringing herself to another climax, feeling his tiny body every time her muscles clenched in spasm. After coming, she rested a moment, lying there, his lower half hanging limply out of her. Reaching down she tugged him free and held him by a foot near her face, sucking him into her mouth. Walking back to the bathroom, she sat on the toilet and urinated, rolling him in her mouth. Finished, she spit him out onto the palm of her hand and stood up, reaching back and flushing. A smile touched her lips, “Tomorrow, we will work on your endurance,” she commented, rolling his unconscious body off of her hand and into his plastic prison. Sealing the lid, she flicked off the light and left the room.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or provide feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read.

All Day Detention by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Next chapter - SHOWDOWN!

All Day Detention

Tom awoke sore, skin raw. A portion of the face cloth material stuck to his chest and face where her secretion had soaked through and dried. Pulling his face away, slight tearing noise, he muttered to quietly himself, “Rode hard and put away wet.” He paused and chuckled to himself before peeling himself free. He touched his lower lip with his fingers before testing it with his tongue. Opening and closing his mouth, his jaw ached and the muscles beneath his sensitive skin screamed agony. Looking out through the clear plastic wall of his prison, he guessed he was in her bedroom, red digital numbers, slightly distorted through the plastic telling him it was still only 3:27 am.

He chuckled nervously to himself. Dragging him into that other room and fucking him the way she did in front of all those fairy figures. Weird. Did she fancy herself their queen? He didn’t know. She was bonkers, like Annie Wilkes loopy.

Reaching up, he attempted to run fingers though his hair, though couldn’t because it was matted and clumped. He couldn’t believe she just put him in the container all gross like that. At least there was no hairbrush he consoled himself. Yet. He paused, mind churning. She would probably tie him to a fairy wand or something.

He wondered how pissed Tess would be, didn’t matter, even if she was in a killing mood, he sure wished it was her face next he saw when the container was opened, but he knew that was a pipe dream. Miss Addison seemed to have all the angles covered and after her handling of him the night before, he dreaded to think of what other things she might have planned to come.

He watched the minutes bleed away.

She roused before the alarm sounded, clicking on her bedside lamp and sitting up, arms outstretched overhead. Getting out of bed, she turned and made it before vanishing and taking a shower. Returning to the bedroom, she dressed while he watched. When finally she came to the container, she pried the lid off and looked in. “You are in deplorable condition this morning Thomas,” she said, shaking her head, frowning.

He remained quiet and did his best not to glower. Carrying him to the bathroom, she scrubbed him down again, using a fingernail brush, the sharp bristles roughly scratching his already hyper sensitive skin. Clenching his aching jaw, he grit his teeth and was determined not to cry out.

Finished scrubbing, she rolled him over in her hand and inspected him. “You will be spending the balance of the day confined in my underpants. Your task today will to be keep me stimulated, a nice constant slow simmering boil. Not too much, you’re far too impulsive and in need of some restraint,” she stated. Setting the brush down, she took him out to the kitchen and placed him on the counter. Taking a box of Cheerios out of the cupboard, she put it on the counter and got some 1% milk out of the refrigerator. Setting the milk beside the cereal, she looked around, spying an empty diet 7up bottle in the sink. Unscrewing the cap off the empty soda bottle, she returned to him, placing a single Cheerio in the cap and adding a little milk before pushing it in front of him.

“Now eat, you will require your strength. This is also a test of endurance,” she instructed.

He ate ravenously, it had been awhile since last he had food.

She frowned, “Don’t gobble down your food, chew,” she stated as she watched on impassively while he devoured his meal.

When he was finished, he swiped an arm across the milk slobbering down his chin and looked up at her.

Hiking her skirt up over her hips, revealing clean white cotton panties, she pulled out the elastic and slipped him inside over her mons, getting him properly situated and orientated, feet down, front against her genitals before releasing the waistband and smoothing down her skirt. Touching the front of her skirt, “You may begin,” she stated, feeling him begin to move around.

A small smile played on her lips, enjoying the thought of standing before a class of Tom’s friends and peers, while he labored to please her, and them oblivious to the fact that the boy all the little girls creamed about was right there, trapped in her panties, lapping away at her juice.

Cleaning up her kitchen, she departed for school, an extra bounce in her step as walked.

Tom could feel her walking, the rubbery flesh around him moving in rhythm with her stride. He found he was able to get his hands into her groove and slowly knead and massage the flesh, her skin getting significantly warmly in response to his actions.

The last thing he wanted to do was make her come, no way did he want to spend the day glued in that mess again. Slow and steady. He wondered at the possibility of trying to escape at the school, but realistically understood the improbability of such and the Pandora’s Box of complications and hazards associated with it. He chuckled to himself, Pandora’s Box. A heck of a name for a vagina.

Aside from his tinkering around in his grandfather’s shop which brought about his condition, it was his pursuit of the idealized Janine that had set him down this path, so achingly beautiful, but so incredibly dangerous.

He felt kind of bad for Tess, weird he thought, thinking about your sister while you’re mashed up against another woman’s Pandora. She would think he ducked out, even though she expressly forbade it. Through it all, she had been there for him, even going along with his hair-brained plan of sneaking him into the party. He felt a little like a heel reflecting back. Was she in Miss Addison class today? Was she sitting out there, worried, while he was stuck here?

He felt a firm pat through the fabric, he must have slacked off as his mind meandered. With renewed effort, he resumed his chore.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or provide feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Alpha by Duggernaut

Alpha

Friday morning, Rachel Addison was unsure of what to expect for her first day of instruction with her tiny captive locked securely against her privates. She did find as the day progressed, it was both amusing and exhilarating to be directing a classroom full of students, all the while having this tiny little thing held prisoner. As for Tom’s efforts, she did find it an adequate day, though his attentiveness seemed insipid and his effort could certainly have benefitted from a greater degree of consistency. She made a mental note that he was in need of some specific tutoring regarding that.

She was a little disappointed with the fact Janine Lindholm was absent from school, she had hoped to revel in her secret knowledge while being near the girl, but the girl’s father was returning home. By the end of the day, she was in need of release and a smile touched the side of her face, tonight’s lesson will focus on consistency she mused as she slid the key into the lock of the door to her apartment and opened it. Stepping into her apartment, she was startled by the presence of another person seated at her dining room table. Flicking on the light switch by the door, she held her keys defensively in her hand, relaxing when she identified the intruder.

“Miss Lindholm? What are you doing in my apartment?” Miss Addison asked, sour expression on her face at finding the girl in her apartment.

Seated at the kitchen table, Janine strummed her fingers across the blue lid of the clear plastic Tupperware container under her hand. “You’ve found something of mine and I come to collect it,” she said, blue eyes narrow and penetrating.

The teacher’s frown deepened. “How did you get in here?” she asked, evading the question.

“Please, your building superintendent is quite a piece of work. I told him I was your niece and all it took was a coy little smile, a sidelong glance of my pretty blue eyes under long eyelashes, and a subtle caress on his ‘manly’ arm and he couldn’t wait to bend over backwards to do anything I asked. Hell, I bet I could even get him to drink my piss out of a dirty glass,” she said with a devious smile and a chuckle.

“How dare you,” started Miss Addison, irked by the girl’s impudence and insolent tone.

“Save your indignation, this is not a discussion, negotiation or dialogue, so for the moment keep your mouth shut. You have my Tom and you are going to turn him over to me,” Janine stated bluntly.

“Get out of my apartment!” snapped Miss Addison, pointing back to the door without bothering to turn her head.

Janine laughed, “Rachel, please. You are in no position to issue orders here,” she asserted, chuckle lingering in her throat.

Walking to the counter in the kitchen, Miss Addison placed her purse on the counter and put her hand on the telephone, “If you do not leave immediately, I warn you, I will call the police,” she said, angry.

Janine nodded. “And together we will wait for them to arrive, where I will tell them that you forced me to come here, that you have been taking advantage of me since I was a naïve sixteen year old and then I’ll give them the names of four or five other girls who will tell the same story and we’ll establish that you are a deviant sexual predator with a taste for little girls,” she countered, tsking and shaking her head slowly from side to side in mock dismay.

Miss Addison looked stunned for a moment, understanding the ramifications of such an allegation. “You’re an ‘A’ student,” she countered.

Janine’s grin broadened, “And all it cost me was to let you have your way with poor little sheltered me,” she answered, an angelic expression of innocence sweeping across her beautiful face.

“That is utter nonsense!” defended the teacher, outraged by the suggestion.

“Of course it is, but given the highly influential nature of the victims, and the vast resources available to launch a lawsuit, no one will really question the truth. They’ll just see a sociopathic loner of a teacher with no friends abusing her position of authority,” Janine clarified, leaning forward and putting her elbows on the table, eyes narrowing and expression turning perilous.

Miss Addison was aghast, the girl was right. Allegations of sexual misconduct whether founded or not often spread irreparable rumors capable of destroying careers. And the money? The girl had access to almost limitless financial resources. Subconsciously she shook her head.

Leaning back in the chair, Janine smiled off the side of her face. “Or, you can simply give me back my little Tom,” she said, extending her right hand.

Releasing the phone, still shaking her head slowly, eyes searching Janine’s placid features. This girl would do it, of that, there was no doubt, she was a wolf and there was no mercy in those luminous lupine eyes.

“Wait, I almost forgot, how silly of me,” Janine added, “There’s more. You see, I took the opportunity to look around your cozy apartment and I found your delightful little fairy garden in the back there. Some of those are pretty valuable, especially for someone on your limited salary, anyway, once you’ve returned my property to me, I’ll see the half dozen statuettes I had your lecherous superintendent lug down to my car are returned to you,” she said.

“You are an evil cunt!” hissed Miss Addison, face twisted in rage at the audacity.

Janine laughed, “Such offensive language. You know that profanity is the last resort of the vulgar and uneducated. I expected better from you,” she chastised, blue eyes sparkling.

Rachel Addison stood there shaking, face discolored, hands tightly gripping the edge of the counter.

Janine stood up, several inches taller than the older woman, face growing deadly serious again. “And you have no idea what kind of cunt I am, evil or otherwise, or the depths to which I’d go to get my little toy back,” she growled.

Pointing a finger at the taller blonde, Rachel chuckled, a low sound. “If I can’t have him, then maybe no one should,” she warned, curling her other hand into a fist, poised to deliver a death strike to her crotch.

Nonplussed by the threat, Janine smiled, “We’ve already established you will not have him, no matter how this quaint melodrama unfolds, the question is what will the balance of your life look like? Will it be as a publicly disgraced teacher feeding off the crumbs of a salacious scandal, forever impoverished and pleading your innocence to an uncaring audience? Or will you continue on a positive career arc with the support of an extremely powerful benefactor?” she asked bluntly, spreading her hands wide. “Ultimately the choice is yours,” she acknowledged.

Miss Addison knew she was defeated, outmaneuvered by the devious and clever girl. Slumping her shoulders forward, she nodded slowly. “Alright,” she said solemnly, “You can have him.” Taking a step back from the counter, she unfastened the button on the side of her skirt, letting the garment drop to the ground. Pulling out the elastic waist of her underwear, she looked at the little tuft of hair peeking out from between the groove of her outer labia. Parting her lips, she took his arms and pulled out the little youth, setting him on the countertop.

Tom staggered sideways a bit, a little disoriented from being so hastily relocated. Steadying himself, he had heard only muffled snippets of conversation. Looking first to Miss Addison, then Janine, he knew he had not gone from the frying pan into the fire, that move was long past, instead, he had simply replaced one fire with an even hotter, more intense one. Finding the air cool against his wet skin, he wrapped his arms around himself.

Janine stepped forward, hands folded in front of her, Cheshire grin on her lovely face, “Hello Tom,” she said warmly. “You have no idea the trials you have put me through since last we were together, but fret not, we shall get reacquainted very shortly.”

Head forward, eyes still on the statuesque beauty, he started to shiver. Was it the cool air? Or was it her? He knew there was nothing to say, only that there would be bitter Hell to pay.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or leave some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated. thanks for taking the time to read!

On the Road Again by Duggernaut

On the Road Again

Sitting inside the Tupperware container on the front seat of Janine’s Porsche as she drove, Tom felt like a condemned man, the car ride like the last steps up the gallows, or the guard cinching up the straps on the electric chair. He was cool, skin still sticky from Miss Addison’s secretions as he listened to Janine hum in time to an old Blondie tunes coming out of the car’s speakers. He didn’t even want to speculate what things she might have in store once she had him alone in her bedroom.

There was no doubt in his mind she would leave him any opportunity to slip away from her again. He’d only managed the last time because of an oversight. She spun the wheel and pulled the car over.

“Don’t go anywhere, I’ll be just a minute,” she said, blowing him a kiss and hopping out the car.

Through the plastic wall of the container, he caught sight of gas pumps and surmised they had stopped at a gas station. Don’t go anywhere? Funny girl, he thought sarcastically.

The passenger door opened, surprising him as she lifted the container off the seat and walked across the pavement to a white a door with a black label that said “WOMEN” on it. Using the key, adorned with a long clear piece of plexiglass, she opened the door and carried him inside, the overhead fluorescent light hummed and flickered as she set both key and container on the edge of the sink.

Peeling the lid off the 8”X8” square, she reached above him and turned on the taps, testing the water for temperature. Satisfied, “I want to get you cleaned up before we get home,” she said, picking him up and holding him under the stream spilling out of the silver faucet.

“One way, or another,” she sang as she rolled him over in her hands, moving him back and forth and rubbing him with her thumbs, removing the evidence of the teacher’s arousal from his skin. Inspecting his state of cleanliness, she smiled and set him on the edge of the sink. Pulling her necklace from the front of her shirt, she used her nails and clicked open the small gold colored circlet. He knew instantly what it was, the collar she had specially made for him. Putting it around his neck she clicked it into place.

“There,” she said. “Mine.” Without waiting for a response, she snatch him up, turned him over and put his legs in her mouth, holding him in place face down over her plump lower lip with her tongue as she moved to the toilet and hoisted up her skirt and lowered her translucent red lacy panties passed her knees and sat down. Pushing herself to the rear of the toilet seat, she removed him from her mouth and set him on the cool white porcelain in the space at the fore of the toilet where there was a gap in the seat.

Holding her lower lip in her mouth, she gazed down at him, hands down near her vagina which was fairly close to him. “Nice and smooth,” she said, delicately parting her nether lips and gently massaging the bright pink flesh at the top of the split in her mons. Thinking about how she was going to play with him made her incredibly wet.

The porcelain was cool under his feet, but he could feel warmth radiating off of her pussy as she played with herself. She traced her right index finger down the length of her slit, thick clear fluid of excitement clinging to it before breaking and leaving a string dangling from its end. Moving her hand towards him, the trailer of vaginal fluid swaying back and forth like a pendulum. Given the limited amount of space, his efforts to avoid her were in vain as she giggled and coated his face and upper torso with her viscous vaginal fluid.

Satisfied with her handiwork as Tom tried to wipe away her essence from his face, she arched her hips back slightly, putting her hands on her thighs as she began to pee, the splashing sound loud in his ears, the tart smell wafting up out of the bowl filling his nostrils.

“Ugh, I needed that,” she said, looking over at the oversized roll of toilet paper in the dispenser beside the toilet and tearing off a small piece and wiping herself.

Picking him up with her left hand, fingers on his back, thumb on his chest, she parted her labia and wedged him in between the crease of her sex and allowed it to close over him. Standing up, she bent at the waist and drew her panties up, wiggling her hips from side to side to ensure he was right where she wanted him to be. Grinning to herself, she exited the washroom, tossing the Tupperware container into her car before returning the key to the clerk.

“Will there be anything else?” he asked, nervously avoiding eye contact with the beautiful with bright blue eyes.

“As a matter of fact,” she said, smiling and wandering to the back of the little gas station convenience store. Sliding open the door on the red and white Coke cooler, she bent at the knees and got herself a large bottle of blue Gatorade, letting go the door and allowing the spring to pull it closed. Bouncing back to the counter, cheeky grin on her gorgeous face, “Going to be a long night, need to stay hydrated,” she said, winking at the shy clerk. After paying, she sauntered casually to her car, knowing the young clerk’s eyes were following the sway of her hips as she hopped back into her Porsche. Starting the car, she put it into gear and pulled out onto the road, settling herself in the seat so she was able to kept her legs parted enough to get her fingers down between her thighs. She could feel his tiny body nestled in there, struggling, squirming, and deliciously stimulating her already heated sex. Pressing the tips of her fingers against the back of her little captive, she started working his body in little circles against her sensitive flesh, slick with excitement, breath coming in gaps as she quickly brought herself to the edge and danced along the point of release. Not yet, she thought, withdrawing her hand, touching her wet fingertips to her lips and tasting her pleasure. She didn’t want to spoil it, there was no need to rush.

Arriving home, she pulled the car into the garage. Looking down at the Tupperware container on the seat beside her, she decided it prudent to leave it there until later lest her mother see her coming into the house with it.

Entering the house through the door in the garage, she was surprised to find her father standing a short distance off. Turn he saw her, a smile parting his lips.

“There you are!” he greeted.

“Daddy!” she said, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him into an embrace and kissing the side of his face. She caught sight of her mother a short distance off, an amused look on her face.

“We’re going to be going out for supper for eight tonight, are you coming?” he asked, smiling at his daughter.

She appeared to contemplate a moment, “Nah, been a busy day and I’ve got some cramming to do,” she said with a slight shrug.

“Alright then, we can spend some time together tomorrow,” he said.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, comment, or leave some feedback, it is always helpful and much appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read!

Lina by Duggernaut

Lina

Sitting across the table from her husband absently tracing a finger around the rim of her wine glass, Lina reflected back on events from earlier in the day. Francis arrived home early in the afternoon, all of the household preparations completed in time for his arrival.

A dozen years older than her, he was fairly tall and good looking, sporting a few extra pounds around his abdomen. He possessed a rakish charm and rapier wit many women found appealing. Lina greeted him convivially at the front door where he dropped his travel case and pulled her into a hug before giving her a kiss on the cheek. There was a light aroma of some perfume lingering on his clothes.

“Janine’s call,” he had said, cocking his head to the side and disengaging from the embrace.

Lina smiled patiently, “She told me she called you,” she said, “Though she withheld any specifics pertaining to reason.”

Smiling, “Basically, she expressed concern for your well-being, saying she feared you were suffering from depression and that maybe you would benefit from my presence to help ‘bolster’ your spirit,” he said, passing his luggage to Marta, who in turn ducked her head and vanished.

Chuckling softly, “I think perhaps a more reasonable explanation for her call might be that it is our daughter’s passive aggressive way of trying to lure you here on the heels of her birthday last week,” she suggested. “A birthday you were absent for and one she had hoped you might attend.”

Francis nodded, “I was just so tangled up,” he offered by way of excuse, spreading wide his hands.

Lina arched an eyebrow, “For your daughter’s eighteenth?” She knew her tone was accusatorial, but it would be good to put him on the defensive early.

“I thought sixteen was supposed to be the big one,” he replied, using an exaggerated eye roll to lessen the tension.

Again she smiled slightly, humoring his attempt at levity. “How long will you stay?” she inquired, cutting to the quick.

He shook his head slowly, “As long as nothing catastrophic pops up, I will be able to work from here for the next week or so, all subject to change depending which way the winds gust,” he answered.

After that, he had gotten himself squared away.

Janine must have stayed late at school, arriving home sometime after school had let out for the day. Lina wondered if her daughter had gotten wind Tom was back in Tess’s care and was devising some way of making an attempt to retrieve him.

Back at the restaurant, she returned to the present, Francis discussing amusing anecdotes relating to work people she couldn’t place. Smiling placidly, she brought her wine glass to her lips and took a sip, allowing her thoughts to drift again, back to Tom, though barely yet a man, all of the long dormant things he had awoken within her, the ardor, desire, and hunger brought a smile to her lips as she set the glass back atop the covered tabletop.

What an unusual set of circumstances, she mused. To find herself enamored of a tiny young man whom fate had brought into her life. Impudent, immature, and full of hubris, but so utterly vulnerable. At least he was out of Janine’s reach for now, she consoled herself.

“Lina?” he asked, derailing her train of thought.

Looking across the table, she smiled, “Sorry, dear, my mind was elsewhere for the moment,” she explained.

 “I was think of setting up in the office when we got home, just to make sure I’ve got my fingers on the pulse,” he said, collecting his own wine glass from the table and taking a drink.

“Of course,” she replied, given the perfume fragrance and the notion he had been with one of his stable of paramours prior to coming home, whether or not he would share her bed later.

Tess

Sitting on her bed, leaning forward, elbows on her knees, head in hands, Tess frowned. She was at a loss, uncertain of how to proceed to try and find her brother’s abductor. While they could not account for her whereabouts at the time of the suspected abduction, Miss Addison had been present throughout the day Friday and the normally stoic teacher displayed nothing out of the ordinary that might give cause to suspect she was secretly in possession of her brother. Same with the stunningly pretty Miss Harwood, though it was very easy to track her movements, all one needed to do was ask any red blooded heterosexual male student and they could provide a step by step accounting of Miss Hardwood’s movements. She had not visited the dorms the day before.

You would think if anyone found someone shrunk done to just a few inches, somebody somewhere would have said something. How often had it happened? Like never. It was infuriating. Tess made an exasperated noise with her mouth.

Sam looked over, eyebrow raised in askance.

Tess shook her head without removing her hands from her cheeks. “I’m so mad, I could stomp bunnies,” she vexed.

Sam frowned and shook her head, “That’s a horrible expression,” she said.

“I heard it on a TV show once, made me laugh,” she replied.

Getting up, Sam crossed the room and sat in the door at Tess’s desk, “I want him back too,” she said.

Tess grinned, “Oh I know why you want him back,” she said, perhaps a little cattier than she intended.

Sam blushed. “I mean,” she started.

Softening, Tess raised her hands, “I’m sorry, I know what you mean. Whatever you two did is between you two, really,” she assured knowing what an opportunist her brother was.

“I was going to say something,” mumbled Sam.

Tess laughed, “Not to worry, well about that. We do need to worry about the fact it’s Friday night and we have no idea where he is.”

“If he is with Miss Addison, imagine how much fun that would be,” Sam joked, making a humorless face. “Thomas,” she said, trying to imitate the teacher’s voice.

Tess chuckled, “True,” she conceded, the little moment taking away a small measure of the sting from worry.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, write a commment or give some feedback it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read!

Getting Reacquainted - Friday Night by Duggernaut

Getting Reacquainted – Friday Night

Trapped in the heated folds of her labia near her slobbering pussy, Tom could tell they weren’t driving anymore, the position of her body no longer placing additional pressure on his little frame. The only sounds audible were biological noises from her body. Heartbeat, blood, assorted other noises emanating from her digestive tract.

The certain sense of dread gripping him intensified and he was actually growing fearful of her. Twisting in his fleshy prison, he laughed sardonically unable to conceive of a strategy that might aid him in his current predicament. He had always been able to rely on his natural charm and quick wit, but he knew there would definitely be no joy in Mudville on this day. Mudville? Poor choice of words considering last time he was in her hands she was intent on sticking him up her ass, he thought ruefully.

Suddenly she stopped moving, he could feel something happening above him, hearing her voice but unable to grasp the words and then feeling her fingers grasp him by his upper torso, slowly pulling him up and slowly out of the groove in her pudendum, his body coated and slick with her pre-cum, tendrils connecting him to her before losing elasticity and breaking.

Raising his pruned hands to shield his stinging eyes from the light, he knew in an instant where they were, her room. Before he could give voice to speak, she brought him to her face and he was in her mouth completely, at the mercy of her tongue, being turned over and around as she easily maneuvered him around inside the interior, cleansing him of her juice before spitting him back into her right hand.

There was a half a smile on her face, borderline smirk as she looked down at the little thing lying in her hand, “Since your hasty departure the last time you were here, I have had some time to prepare for your return,” she said, turning her hand slowly around and showing him an assortment of items atop the night table beside her bed.

Wiping fingers across his eyes, he looked where she was looking, at the collection of unusual articles on the night stand. There was a transparent rose pink colored silicone rubber dildo, at least twice as long as he was tall. An unlit wax candle imitation of a penis, a small square dental floss container, a roll of scotch tape, two wooden popsicle sticks, a thin red stripped plastic bendy straw, what looked like a piece of pellucid cling wrap, a small tapered tube labelled SuperBond Superglue, a safety pin, a small disposable lighter, and a giant jug of blue Gatorade.

Turning in her hand, he looked up at her, eyes bloodshot, irritated by stewing in her excitement. “Janine, no,” he said, lifting a warding hand as his mind constructed all sort of unsavory uses she might employ with the accoutrements on the small table top and knowing no of them were things he might want to experience.

She pouted, exaggerating the gesture, “No?” she asked.

He looked back to the table then her, “Please,” he implored, hoping to appeal to her.

She smiled, “Yes Tom.” Looking down over her table, her smile broadened, “The real dilemma I’m facing is where to begin,” she commented. “So many choices, and I am so unbelievably horny right now,” she added, letting out a big sigh.

He twisted in her palm, evaluating his chances of leaping from her hand onto the bed. It was a thick duvet, pretty soft and might cushion his landing.

She laughed, “I think you can make it,” she said, as if reading his mind, and lowering her hand closer to the bed, daring him to try.

Filled with desperation, he mentally plotted his course and leapt. The drop to him seemed about thirty or so feet, the patterned surface rushing up at him quickly. Rolling as he hit the surface of the comforter, he came to his feet in a fluid motion, surprised at how forgiving the landing had been. Spurred by adrenalin, he bolted across the top of the blanket.

“Run!” he heard her voice urge, excitement in her tone.

The soft duvet that had allowed him land gentler than anticipated also made it very difficult for him to run across, somewhat like trying to sprint across a gigantic marshmallow. Determined, he didn’t want to risk looking back to see how close she was, keeping his eyes locked on the far side, it was a long shot at best and if he could make it, he could try sliding down the opposite of the fancy blanket, instead he just kept pumping his legs, ignoring the ache screaming from them due to long hours bred by inactivity.

There was a loud noise from behind him and he was catapulted upwards into the air, as she slapped both hands heavily down on the blanket behind him, the force of the impact throwing him off balance and he landed awkwardly back on the bedspread. Rolling again, momentum carrying him forward, she leaned forward and flicked him with her right index finger, the stinging blow catching him on the back of his right leg and buttock, sending him sprawling. He hadn’t even made it half way.

She sprang up onto the bed, the mattress moving under her weight as she crawled on all fours toward him, a leg to either side of his body before she sat back on her heels, her skirt pulling part way up her creamy thighs as she gazed down upon him.

Flipping over onto his back, Janine looming over him as he looked passed her skirt and the swell of her breasts as she put her hands on her bare thighs. Cocking her head to the side, she extended her lower lip, “I really thought you had a shot,” she said in mock sympathy.

Scrambling frantically backward, he tried to create some distance, but she was so big and he was so small.

Tongue partially extended, touching her lower lip, Janine watched as he tried to move out from between her legs. Moving her right hand in between her thighs, she caressed her pussy through the fabric of her panties, before moving her hand over him and driving the pad of her index finger firmly into his abdomen, pressing hard and pinning him to the bed beneath. Opening and closing his mouth like a fish out of water, he struggled to breathe, pushing weakly against the glossy manicured nail bearing down on his chest, trying to get a taste of air, but there none to be had. Unable to breathe, eyes wide in terror, he swung his head from side to side, certain the force of her finger would surely rupture some of his internal organs.

She watched on in delight, big grin on her angelic face, shaped eyebrows raised in mock alarm.

Spots drifted across his vision, exploding in flashes, then he blacked out from oxygen deprivation.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment or share some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Playtime by Duggernaut

Playtime

Tom awoke, eyes fluttering open, he was in her lap, head toward her knees and she was in the process of tethering him face up, head at the phallic end of the vibrant pink sex toy, wax coated dental floss crisscrossing his body and binding him securely to the jelly like silicon as it warmed and molded under his flesh. He could feel something else under his right side, something more rigid, but he couldn’t tell what it was.

Trying to fight against the restraints, memories of the hairbrush rushing to the surface of his mind, he struggled futilely. Chuckling, she lifted the pleasure toy up, the silicon swaying lazily back and forth, making him nauseous and he moved slowly back and forth in front of her face like the arm of a metronome.

“I’ll have to admit,” she said with a nod, “I’m a little unsure I’m going to be able to accommodate this thing in my ass, given what a tight little bum hole I’ve got,” she opined, eyebrows raised, eyes tracking the lateral sway of the toy. “Of course we won’t just start there, but we’ll certainly finish there. We’ll get through it together.”

“No,” he panted, trying to control the urge to puke.

Her face brightened, “What’s that you say? No worries?” she asked, grinning.

He rolled his head from side to side, eyes glimpsing the tip of the straw behind his right ear. That’s what was under him right side. It was a snorkel. She was going to fuck herself with him tied to the toy, then she was going to bugger herself.

“Please,“ he said weakly, trying to make his eyes big and round.

She chuckled throatily, thick full lips parting into a smile, before she opened her mouth and her pink tongue appeared, licking first upper then lower lip, blue eyes fierce and full of fire.

Opening her mouth wide, she moved him toward the opening, his eyes widening and a yell dying in his throat as her lips closed over him and he was pushed over the pebbled surface of her wet tongue and part way into her throat before she pulled him back. Slowly, methodically, she worked him back and forth, molding her lips over him before slurping him back into her mouth. Finally, she removed him from her mouth, his hair slicked by her saliva, she grinned at him, bringing him close and licking all around his face and head with the tip of her tongue.

“Janine,” he sputtered, coughing up her spit.

“Tom,” she replied.

“You don’t have to do this,” he said.

She laughed loudly, “I know,” she said, giggling still as she stood up, setting him on the side of the bed, lying so he was facing her as she slowly stripped off her clothes.

Immobilized and incapable of doing anything, he simply watched, like a witch atop a pile of tinder and tied to a post waiting for the flame. She was so beautiful, like some dread goddess made corporeal. She was the flame, and he had been a hapless moth, blinded by the radiance of her light. Now he was afraid.

“I’ve been thinking about this all day,” she said, sliding her panties off her hips and allowing them to fall before stepping out of the delicate undergarment. Bending at the waist, she picked up the undergarment and sashayed back to the bed, twirling the panties on the end of her right index finger. Kneeling down, she put her elbows on the bed near him, dragging her dirty panties across his face. He rolled his head down.

“Oh come on,” she pouted, rolling the toy so he was lying flat on his back and rubbing the gusset of her panties in his face.

He tried to twist and turn his head, but she wouldn’t let him.

Laughing, she stood up and cast the soiled panties on top of her discarded clothing before climbing over top of him and onto the bed, flipping over onto her back and lifting him high over her body looking down on her.

Bringing the pink silicon down, she parted the petals of her flower and started slowly rubbing the Tom side of it up and down the length of her aroused pussy.

Her flesh was slippery and hot. He turned his head toward the side, screwing his eyes closed to prevent any of her juices from stinging them. She let out a low moan, parting her legs and arching her hips, providing a better angle with which to receive him. Shifting her grip, ensuring he was on the top side of the dildo near her clitoris, she began pushing him into the tight hot wet flesh.

He felt like he was being slowly swallowed alive as she purposefully drove him into her, her flesh stretching to accommodate as it moved passed over his face, across his chest and down his thighs, then he was all the way inside of her, the sound of her accelerated heartbeat, blood rushing filling his ears. In and out she moved him through the delicate frilly flesh.

Then he felt her muscles moving around him in a different way. He figured she must be changing position as pressure around him shifted. Again it was a back and forth motion. His face struck something firm but yielding inside her, spongy. She altered her tempo, seemingly trying to search for the spot again until she found it, then using short strokes, bludgeoning the swelling with his tiny head, time and again, battering his face.

Her pace started growing frantic as her pursuit of climax intensified. He opened his mouth to try and catch a breath, but the force with which she was pleasuring herself was strong and he inadvertently bit into his lower lip, blood mingling with her natural secretions.

Then she stopped, sliding him slowly out of her, a wet sucking sound as her vagina reluctantly release him form its grip and he was brought free, coated in the thick clear liquid of her excitement.

Choking on her vaginal fluid, he coughed, eyes fluttering as he tried to open them. Out of her, he could now tell she had been on all fours, head down on the pillow, ass high in the air as she tooled herself. Rolling onto her side with him tightly bound to the pink toy held firmly in her right hand, she swung her legs off the bed and stood up. Crossing the room to the chair in front of her vanity table, she licked the base of the toy and set the base down firmly near the center of the front of the seat of the chair, suction pressure holding the pleasure giving toy upright, though it gently rocked back and forth once she let it go.

She turned to look at him, her magnificent body glistening with beads of perspiration. “Not yet,” she said, grin playing on the corner of her as she turned and took the Gatorade, bringing it to her lips for a drink before capping it and setting it back down.

Hips swaying back and forth, she walked slowly back toward him, eyes locking on to his before she lifted her long leg over him to straddle the chair before lowering her ass down.

Looking upward frightfully, he thought for sure he would be crushed as he watched her pussy and crinkled asshole descending directly down on him, then her right hand appeared, curling around the base of the dildo, guiding it towards the drooling opening in her sex and he was driven deep inside her again, the pressure strong but again different than anything her had felt before from any of the other woman that had played with him. Gripping the back of the chair, she slowly rocked back and forth, easing the toy in and not quite out of her, before burying it back inside herself. He lost count of the number of strokes. When she finally climbed off of him, his neck hurt, his face felt hot, abraded, one eye swollen almost completely shut.

She chuckled breathlessly, “That was,“ she started saying, but a loud knocking on the door interrupted her mid-sentence.

They exchanged looks a moment, concern on her face, hope on his.

“Just letting you know your father and I are going now dear,” he heard Lina’s voice say through the door.

“Help!” Tom screamed, trying to yell as loud as he could but Janine was on him, left curling curled around the top of the sticky toy and his head.

“Janine?” her mother inquired.

“Okay Mom, thanks for letting me know,” she said, still a little short of wind.

“Alright dear,” Lina replied.

Janine listened patiently to the soft sounds of her mother’s footsteps retreating from the door before removing her hand from Tom’s face.

He gasped, sucking in air.

She slowly shook her head, looking down at him swaying gently on the seat of the chair. “I was that close before we were rudely interrupted,” she said, holding the thumb and forefinger of her right hand not far apart.

Tom panted, good eye rolling toward her, but unable to wipe his face.

Extending her plump lower lip, she leaned in close to him and mock pouted, “I guess we’ll just have to start all over from the beginning,” she said before grinning wickedly and licking her lower lip.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or just leave a comment about what you did or didn't like, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Backdoor Man by Duggernaut

Backdoor Man

Leaning down, Janine took hold of the soft silicon toy, tipping it to the side and breaking the seal holding it to the chair before skipping back over to the bed and sitting at the edge.

Tom didn’t know if could stand another round with her, he felt positively beaten, he wanted to cry. There was no escape. No way for Tom to loosen the waxy threads holding him secure. He was at her mercy.

“Now where were we?” she asked rhetorically, moving her hand holding the pink dildo back a forth, causing it to sway first toward her, then away. Extending her tongue and bringing her hand closer, he splatted against her tongue only to be pulled away by the momentum of the toy before being brought back again, only on the second return, she captured him in her mouth, closing her lips around him, drawing him slowly back and enjoying the savory taste of her essence clinging to him.

She wasted no time in pushing him back inside her, driving him in and out like a piston, quickly bringing herself back to the point of losing herself to the sensations of a delayed and pent up release.

Teasing herself, panting with anticipation, she crossed the point of no return and came hard.

The walls holding him started convulsing and her cervix started bashing against him as she continued to come, the area flooding with gooey liquid of her release, the sleek folded tissue within her clamping down around him. He struggled to breath, his lifeline to fresh air filling with her milky come.

With a bit of a body shimmy, she giggled and pulled him out, moving the flexible pink toy down passed her leaking pussy and pushing it against her snug asshole, but the crinkle refused to permit access.

Still holding him in her right hand, she snaked her left hand under her bum, using her abundant cream to lubricate first one finger then another and slipping it into her anus, stretching the air tight little sphincter.

Again she tried to slip the pink toy into her exceptionally tight little hole and again failed. Pulling him back up, she brought him up near her face.

“Janine, not your ass,” he begged, his one good eye looking at one of her large luminous blue ones, his voice slurred from his broken lips and swollen face.

Ignoring his complaint, she drew saliva into her mouth before puckering her lips and hawking it into his face. Bringing the silicon toy back down, she nestled the tip of it against her bung, pushing it for the third time. The lubricating saliva assisted as she pushed with unrelenting force, opening herself up, his face sliding through the taut tissue. He heard her gasp, then he screamed, the pressure nearly unbearable, then there was hot darkness encapsulating him. He could feel himself slowly being driven further up the dank channel, the filmy tissue clinging to his skin. She paused, holding him there for a moment, adjusting to the intrusion of the phallic shaped object and its little passenger into her virgin ass.

Taking a large intake breath, she tried to push it in a little further, but her bottom protested, muscles clamping down on the device.

He wished he could simply pass out, wished the darkness would take him and grant him a reprieve from her ruthless use of him, but it was not to be, instead, filled with fear, senses heightened, he experienced everything.

Shaking her head, she sucked her lower lip between her teeth, a soft cry escaping her throat as she pushed and the toy penetrated deeply into her, stopping only once it reached the molded base.

She laughed softly, causing her torso muscles to contract. It was a different sensation unto itself, pleasant but not. She was undecided. The thought of Tom tucked up into the pipleline between her bum cheeks did however fill her with a certain measure of delight.

Nerve endings over her pussy still a little sensitive after her incredible orgasm, she gently caressed the moist flesh in a soft circular pattern, feeling her bod y respond. Once again slipping her hand under her bottom, she took hold of the toy and began to gently ease it back and forth, working slowly and in conjunction with the actions of her other hand.

She could feel another orgasm brewing, deep and intense. Releasing the  end of the toy, she brought her hand back over head body, though she still wiggle her hips from side to side and ground her ass against the bed, moving the toy around inside her, while she inserted two fingers into her vagina and continued to manipulate the stiffened nub of her clit.

It was insane, the sensations overloading her brain, so much pleasure, she was swept away. Higher and higher she climbed, oblivious to everything but the pleasure, the little life buried deep in her bowels forgotten.

She screamed out in ecstasy as first one, then another and another orgasm rippled through her body, each one intensifying the sensation of the one previous. Again and again she convulsed, legs snapping together in the mindless delirium of pure euphoria.

Breath coming in gasps, her bed linens soaked clean through to the mattress, she allowed the sensations to diminish before bringing her hands to her crimson flushed face and laughed. Shaking her head slightly from side to side atop a mass of tangled blonde hair, “Wow,” she mumbled, tingles still dancing along the neural pathways of her nervous system.

Bending forward at the waist, she took the end of the dildo impaling her in her hand, tugging gently to pull it out, wincing as it passed over tiny Tom and closed shut behind him.

He coughed again, sure he taste blood. “No more,” he choked.

Sitting up, she place the Tom dildo to her left, before placing her hands to either side of herself and pushing herself up, eyes widening as her knees wobbled beneath her and threatened to buckle. Turning she put her hands back on the bed to help support her weight, looking down at the face of the boy so recently mired in her rectum.

She cocked her head to the side and grinned, “I think we’re done for now,” she said, voice shaky.

His eyes fluttered but he said nothing.

Standing upright, she put her hands on her hips and took in a big breath before letting it out slowly. Reaching down, she brought the tethered boy before her face.

He feebly tried to spit at her, but failed, his spittle simply drooling out over his damaged bottom lip.

“Tom,” she chastised playfully, “I was going to take you to the bathroom and give you a nice rinse in the sink, but if that’s how you want to be, alright,” she said, nodding her head.

Knowing her parents were out for the evening, she casually sauntered naked down the hall, holding the dildo in front of her chest.

Flicking on the bathroom light, she crossed the sterile floor and plopped her bottom down on the toilet. Parting her legs, she lowered the dildo down between her thighs, his head dangling so very close to the cool clear water but still facing her.

“Shower time,” she said, tipping her head back and closing her eyes as she began to pee, letting out a large contented sigh of relief as she doused the end of the pink plaything and him in her hot urine.

Turning his head, he couldn’t escape the thick forceful stream, the acrid yellow liquid choking him until finally it slowed then ceased followed by a couple of dribbles. Pulling a piece of tissue with her free hand, she dabbed herself before dropping it into the toilet and stood up. Turning back to the bowl, she bent at the waist and lowered the end of the toy into the cool golden colored water, submerging his head below the waterline. Swirling it around a few seconds before reaching up and flushing the toilet. Drawing him back up, she held him before her face.

 Sputtering and gagging, he turned his head away from her, coughing.

“Have you had enough?” she asked.

He nodded weakly.

“Good,” she said, rewarding him with a smile.

Using some small delicate scissors she removed from the medicine cabinet above the sink, she cut him free of the phallic shaped silicon, leaving him in the sink. Ugly purple lines etched marked his flesh where the dental floss had cruelly tightened during her vigorous use of him.

Humming to herself, she turned on the faucet and began to wash the dildo. Struggling to his feet, he moved carefully toward the cool warm water, reaching a hand out.

Thankfully, she allowed him to clean himself, removing him when she was done and carrying him back to her room.

She frowned. The container was still out in the car. Looking down at the little prize in her hand, she smiled. Putting his head and torso in her mouth, she pulled on her housecoat, removing him and keeping him secured in her right hand as she retrieved the Tupperware from her car.

Setting him inside, she sealed him away for the night and placed him in her underwear drawer before changing over her linens and venturing downstairs to the kitchen for something to sate her appetite.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or just drop a comment letting me know what worked or didn't. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Aftermath Saturday by Duggernaut

Aftermath Saturday

Tom awoke with a shudder, his head throbbing and aching. There was a little light seeping in around the edge of the drawer. Reaching hands up to his abused face slowly, uncertain of how much damage she had inflicted, he tentatively examined it.

“Looks like you’ve gotten yourself into another nice mess Stanley,” he croaked with a smile, wincing as the gesture pulled at his split lips. “Ow,” he mumbled, chuckling softly and lowering his hands. At least she didn’t superglue him to something, yet, he thought ruefully, knowing there were still a whole lot of other things yet to be used on that table.

Trying to dislodge the lid was pointless. Leaning his back against the side of the Tupperware container, he pulled his knees up, elbows on them and decided to wait, dreading whatever new ‘game’ or ‘play’ she was going to reveal today.

Trapped in Janine Lindholm’s panty drawer, he scoffed and grinned, instantly regretting the expression as it made his face hurt.

How many other fools lust after the chance? Funny how there is measure of clarity in hindsight. If he knew what she would do with him, would he have badgered Tess into bringing him to the party? Probably not. As fun as portions of his small adventure had been, he really wished he could go back to full size. The novelty had certainly worn off. He knew his only tangible hope of being restored lay with the one person he knew he could trust absolutely, Tess. Not that he didn’t trust Lina, his time with her had been amazing, but she too, possessed an agenda all her own. Same as Sam. Not that she didn’t mean him well, but in his brief interlude with her, he got a sense of something darker lurking within her and who knew what form they might manifest? He needed to escape, needed to find a way out of Janine’s clutches. Enough tomfoolery, playtime was over.

Time was relative and to him it seemed like he could have been awake hours, he didn’t know. Felt like it. When the drawer was pulled open and she appeared, backlit by natural sunshine pouring through the window, she looked positively radiant dressed in a baby blue short sleeved t-shirt, her golden locks pulled back into a pony tail.

Peeling the rubber lid off the container, she put her hands on either side of the drawer and smiled down at him. “Good morning,” she said cheerily.

Looking up, he lifted an arm over his eyes. “Moring,” he replied, “Could I please have something to eat?” he asked.

“Way ahead of you sport,” she answered, picking something off the top of the dresser and lowering in a small piece of toasted bagel with some strawberry flavored cream cheese spread on it.

He wanted to remain cool, but his stomach protested again and he reached out and snatched the morsel, bringing carefully to his lips and eating gingerly.

Janine looked up, tapping an index finger against her chin, “What shall we do today?” she mused aloud while he continued to devour the repast.

Snapping her fingers, she grinned down at him, “I think I will go see your sister, bond with her a little more,” she said.

He made no response, continuing to eat.

“Did you hear what I said?” she asked, reaching into the container and prodding him with a bright red painted nail.

Looking up at her through his one bleary eye, he nodded while chewing.

“She is very beautiful you know?” she said.

He nodded again in the affirmative, Tess was gorgeous and he was really missing her at the moment.

Janine rolled her big blue eyes, “Come on, don’t you at least want to know why I want to go see Tess?” she asked, tone exasperated.

Not wanting to antagonize her, “Why?” he asked around the food still in his mouth.

Beaming, “Well I’m glad you asked,” she said. “You see when we discovered you were missing Thursday morning, I volunteered to team up with her and Sam to help find you, so by visiting them, today and expressing my concern, thereby maintaining the notion I’m still looking for you will help keep her from suspecting that I actually have you,” she said.

He shook his head almost imperceptibly, “Don’t ever think Tess is a fool,” he warned. “She is wicked smart,” he said, employing his best Bostonian accent.

Janine’s eyebrows raised, “On the contrary, I certainly know Tess is no idiot, she has proven to be a most remarkable and worthy adversary. Whether she thinks so or not, I actually positively adore her,” she conceded. “But I won. That’s why when I go, you’ll be all trussed up and smashed against my juicy little pussy while I secretly enjoy the sweet taste of victory,” she added.

He eyed her coldly, or least he tried too given the current condition of his face, finishing the remnants of the bagel.

Turning to look at her collection of panties, “So what color should I wear?” she asked, looking back to him, eyes sparkling.

He didn’t care, “Black?”

She frowned, “Mm, no. Pink I think,” she said, pulling out a lacy pair and lifting them up.

There was a knocking at her door, “You decent?” asked a male voice as the door started to open.

His eyes widened at the sound, “Here!” he shouted, before her hand flattened heavily down on top of him, crushing the air from his tiny lungs.

“Just a minute, I’m getting panties on,” she called back, halting her father’s progress into the room.

“Is everything alright in there? I thought I heard something?” he asked as he retreated, pulling the door closed behind him.

“You just surprised me is all,” she replied loudly. “What is it you want?” she asked, pressing her hand down harder as Tom continued to wriggle.

“I just thought you could take me for a ride in your new car kiddo,” he answered.

“Sure,” she said, “Just give me five to get ready?” she asked. Tom went still.

“Meet you in the garage,” he replied.

She kept her eyes locked on the door as she listened to the sound of his footsteps moving down the hall before lifting her hand off of Tom. A stern expression on her face, she started saying, “Listen, if you’re going to continue trying to draw attention to yourself every time you think someone is listening, there will be some serious,” she paused, turning to look down at him, expression changing once she saw that he was lying in what appeared to be a very unnatural position, legs twisted to one side, an arm folded under him and awkwardly off to the other.

“Tom?” she asked sharply, prodding him gently with a finger, but he was limp, head lolling to his left side. She couldn’t tell if he was breathing but it didn’t look like it. She frowned.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review or provide some feedback about what you liked or didn't like, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Janine by Duggernaut

 Janine

No two ways about it, Tom looked dead. To Janine’s way of thinking, there were three possibilities. One, he truly was dead, two he was unconscious, or three, the little bastard was faking it.

“Come on Janine, your father’s waiting,” she heard the voice of her mother calling from what sounded like the bottom of the stairs, prompting the girl to hurry.

“A minute!” Janine hollered back irately, eyes still on the seemingly lifeless broken form of Tom lying in the bottom of his plastic prison in the drawer amongst her assortment of colorful delicate unmentionables surrounded by bits of cloth left in the container by Miss Addison.

Reaching her right hand in, she pushed gently at his chest with an index finger. No response. “Tom,” she said sternly, though kept her voice low enough to prevent her mother from hearing. Nothing. She pushed her finger down hard on the side of his leg, using enough pressure to cause pain, hoping for at least a groan if he was unconscious. No response. She didn’t think he was unconscious, she had handled him before when he was out, but this felt different. Putting her finger on his forehead, she moved his little skull back and forth, looking for evidence of fresh blood near his nose or mouth, finding a thin crimson stream leaking from his left nostril and down the side of his face.

Her brow furled and her expression darkened. Picking him up by the foot, she lifted him out of the container, holding him inverted a half dozen inches from her face, his limp body swaying from the momentum of the movement from her hand.

Shaking her hand fairly vigorously, “Tom!” she barked again, trying to rouse him as he flopped about only to fall still again, arms dangling uselessly toward the ground.

“Janine!” her mother called again, voice closer. Top of the stairs? Definitely closer.

Turning her head, “I said I’ll be there in a minute!” she repeated, yelling before snapping her head back around and knitting her brows as she stared back to Tom.

Voice low, almost under her breath, “If you’re really dead, you’re dead and that’s that, but that’ll mean I’m going to have to get rid of your little corpse. There’s a couple of ways I can do it. I can give you the traditional goldfish burial at sea, you know, take you to the toilet and give you a one flush salute, or, and this is the way I’m currently leaning, I can simply put in my mouth and swallow you, taking your tiny self into my body and breaking you down naturally to dispose of you that way,” she advised. “How does that sound?” Hoping if he were faking, the threat would scare him into discontinuing the charade.

He did not twitch, flinch, or respond in any obvious way.

Growing frustrated, “Either way, I mean, if you’re not dead and just playing possum, it’s a pretty ignominious way to end I would say,” she said, eyebrow arching, waiting for some type of movement or response. “Dissolved slowly and reconstituted as shit.”

Unresponsive, he hung loosely from between the thumb and forefinger of her right hand,

Lifting him up over her face and tipping her head back, she opened her mouth wide, extending her long pink tongue out and dangled him above her gaping maw.

“Unh?” she noised with her throat, jiggling him a little to provoke some activity. Nothing. She was rapidly coming to the conclusion maybe he was indeed dead. She hadn’t felt anything snap or crunch under her hand, but he was pretty tiny and she did push down fairly hard to keep him quiet. Still, it could be an elaborate trick to get her to lower her guard.

Lowering him slowly, she lay him on her tongue, his head toward her throat and feet near the tip before drawing him into her mouth and closing her lips behind him. Despite his size, she felt very confident she could easily suck him down her gullet if she actually wanted to, but if he was playing, he was making a damn good show of it. Allowing him to slide further down her tongue, she pinned his feet to the roof of her mouth and swallowed, nearly losing him to peristalsis and actually devouring him.

“Janine?” Lina said, opening the door suddenly and popping her head into her bedroom. “I’ve been calling for you.”

Janine turned quickly, Tom still in her mouth. Maybe she should just swallow him and be done with it.

“Your father is out in your car,” Lina advised, smile on her attractive face. “He is trying to make an effort to spend some time with you,” she added, titling her head and nodding slightly.

Of course he wanted to spend time with me, his timing couldn’t have been more disruptive had he planned it that way. Janine nodded slowly, mouth filling with saliva in preparation of sending Tom down into the darkness of her stomach below, nutrients to be dissolved and digested, the rest expelled.

“Well come on then,” Lina urged, putting a hand on the girl’s shoulder, “You’re the one who went to pains to try and get him to come home, I think the very least you could do is meet him half way and spend some time with him. There’s no telling how long he might stay before getting called away,” she added, now wrapping her arm over the taller girl’s shoulder and gently guiding her toward the door.

I called him to force you to move Tom and you did, and I got him, and now, thanks to his interference Tom is more than likely dead and about to be buried, she thought, turning her head and smiling weakly at her mother.

”He does love you,” assured Lina.

“Mm-hmm,” Janine acknowledged, allowing herself to be drawn in the direction of the door. Dammit Tom she thought, rolling him from side to side inside her mouth as her feet carried her out of the room.

Reaching the top of the stairs, Lina deferred, allowing Janine to descend first. Time was evaporating and she needed to make a decision. Part of her still clung to the notion Tom was faking it, the other part of her thinking he was gone. She refused to accept he was dead, resilient little he bastard he was. Step by step she walked down the stairs, reaching the bottom and looking back up to see her mother leaning against the bannister smiling down at her.

Janine let out a breath through her nose. She knew her mother was keenly aware of the reason for the summons and figured this was her way of passively aggressively just getting back at her because she no longer had access to her little pussy pal.

Returning her mother’s smile, there was a flicker of movement across the back of Janine’s tongue as Tom twitched, moving abruptly near the opening of her throat, the movement so sudden, she reflexively swallowed.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, or leave a comment, thanks!

Lazarus by Duggernaut

Lazarus

It was an incredibly odd sensation, swallowing Tom, Janine was sure she could feel him struggling and fighting all the way down her esophagus and into her stomach. The thought of him now deep inside of her filled her with a certain sense of wonder and power. Odd and curious as it may have been, his efforts did make her throat scratchy and she brought up a hand, coughing into it.

“Are you okay?” asked Lina.

Swiveling her head, Janine looked up at her mother, raising a hand, “Just tried to breathe some spit,” she said.

Lina frowned and crossed her arms.

Tom was in her stomach. She half contemplated leaving him there, to see how it felt to digest someone, but she had not grown bored playing with him yet. “Just a quick pee, then I go see Dad,” she said, before hastily moving down the hall to the downstairs bathroom. Closing and locking the door behind her, she dropped down onto her knees in front of the toilet, sticking her right index and middle fingers into her throat to make herself throw up.  She had down it dozens of times during her modeling career and knew exactly how to trigger her gag reflex and vomit. Stomach heaving, he came back up in the first wave, splashing down into the cold porcelain bowl accompanied by the remains of her breakfast.

Sputtering, he thrashed about in the cloudy water, trying to get a breath.

Leaning her elbows on the edge of the porcelain bowl, she looked down at him with a menacing glower before puckering her lips and spitting the acidic residue in her mouth into the bowl, hitting the water near his face. “Not very wise!” she growled.

Swimming through the mire, he looked up at her, eyes wide in sheer terror, as he tried to move forward in the toilet and get his feet under him. The desperate expression on his beaten face made her laugh.

“I have half a mind to just flush you away right now,” she threatened, putting her hand on the chrome lever on the upper left side of the tank.

“No,” he rasped, drawing himself up at the fore of the bowl, “Janine, please,” he pleaded.

“Honey?” came the voice of Lina through the door.

Janine fixed a dangerous eye on him, then looked at her left hand on the handle. He remained quiet, eyes round.

“Fine, Mom,” she answered, half smile on the side of her face

“Okay but do please hurry,” she said before moving off.

Letting out a big sigh, Janine reached into the bowl with her right hand, grabbing him ungently by the arm and pulling him out of the vomit, then flushing the toilet, before going over to the sink and rinsing the puke off him.

“What were you thinking?” she demanded, making sure he was clean and then setting him on the counter as she scooped a handful of water into her mouth and swished it around, trying to get the taste of sick out.

He was freezing, body shivering. Wrapping his arms around himself, teeth chattering, he looked up at her, shaking his head and making a mental note to himself, Janine does not bluff. He had been faking. It was a crazy gambit with long odds, but he had to try something to escape her talons. Hearing Janine’s father’s voice, he yelled, she palmed him, smothering down. She hit him really hard, and it was his own knee that bopped him square in the kisser, making his nose bleed and busting open his lower lip again. He had heard the gist of the conversation with her dad and knew there was some urgency, and thought if he could fake her out and make believe he was dead, she would leave him in the container, lid off, and he could escape the dresser to go find Lina, who would help get him back to Tess. Could work, but didn’t. Did that ever backfire, instead of smooth sailing back to Janine’s lovely mother, he wound up in the dark acrid pit of her stomach in a cauldron of digestive enzymes. His own stomach heaved, revolted. It was all he could do not to barf inside of her. He tried to yell, but the caustic air was choking. Never doubt Janine’s resolve, lessoned learned.

“Did you hear what I said?” she asked, wiping her mouth with one of the monogrammed hand towels on the chrome bar near the sink.

“I blacked out,” he lied, “When I woke up, I think it was in your mouth and then you swallowed me,” he explained.

Replacing the towel, she accepted his excuse. “Next time we’re interrupted, be quiet. Try to raise alarm again and the consequences of my displeasure will be swift and merciless,” she stated.

Given the events of the night previous, he didn’t want to know what she considered merciless.

“Do you understand me? Or do I need to tear an arm off?” she asked.

That’s what she meant and he knew she would do it. He swallowed and shook his head.

“We’re going to go for a drive with my father, you will behave,” she instructed, moving back over to the toilet and pulling her three quarter length white stretchy pants to her knees and drawing her powder pink panties down slightly. “After that, we’ll swing by the school and pay a visit to Tess,” she added, reaching over and plucking him off the counter and tilting her pelvis forward, she snuggled him inside the outer lips of her smooth vagina and pulled her panties back into place, followed by her tight pants. Examining herself to make sure it didn’t look like she had some bizarre camel toe and finding none, she nodded and smiled before exiting the bathroom. Going to the foyer in the front hall, she sat on the antique chair there and slipped on one of her sneakers.

Lina appeared, smile on her face. “Enjoy your time with your father,” she encouraged.

Janine smiled weakly and nodded, pulling on her other shoe before getting up and wrapping her mother in a hug. Disengaging, she left her mother and made her way into the garage where her father was sitting in her car waiting.

“Sorry I’m late,” she said, grinning at him and getting into the driver’s side of the sporty little car.

He waved a hand dismissively as if her delay was of no consequence as he pulled his safety belt around himself and fastened it.

Clicking her own seatbelt, she slid the key in the ignition and started the Porsche. “Where to?” she asked, grinning. Tom shifted in his panty prison, send a little shiver of delight into her.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to review, comment, or leave some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

That Awkward Father Daughter Conversation by Duggernaut

That Awkward Father Daughter Conversation

Pulling the glossy black racy sports car out of the garage, the day was cool but clear and bright as she shifted it into first and started to drive down the driveway toward the street.

“Do you like it?” Francis asked, looking around the luxurious interior of the expensive automobile and nodding appreciatively.

“Yes, it’s very nice, thank you,” she replied, turning her head and smiling at him briefly before looking back to the road.

He nodded, “Good, I’m glad. You expressed your concern for your mother on the phone, but how are you doing sweetheart?”

“Pretty good,” she replied, shifting gears and picking up speed.

“How’s school?” he inquired, gripping the arm rest on the door as she took the corner exceptionally fast.

“School is school,” she answered, with a shrug of her shoulders. “You know.”

Francis nodded, “Your mother says your grades are exemplary, but are there any boys or anything I should know about?” he asked. “Do I need to buy a shotgun?”

Sensing her father’s discomfort, Janine chuckled. “High school boys are pretty vapid one dimensional creatures,” she replied.

“That may be, but they are, whoa!” Francis exclaimed, bracing himself as Janine turned sharply and accelerated. “This is a pretty fast car,” he commented.

Janine grinned. “There is one boy though who has caught my eye,” she said.

“Oh?” he queried, trying to keep his voice sounding calm as she continued to drive the car like it was on a Formula 1 racetrack.

“Not to say he isn’t a typical stupid high school boy, he is, but he has his charms,” she conceded.

“You need to be careful. I know we had this talk when you were out there modelling and now you’re eighteen, but most boys your age are usually only interested in getting into a girl’s pants,” he said with a sideways smile. “There, I said it.”

“Oh Daddy,” she grinned, “You don’t need to worry about that, that’s probably the last thing this boy I’ve got my eye on is thinking about,” she reassured, flexing her kegels and forcing Tom to squirm.

Francis chuckled, “And who is this pillar of stone who can resist my lovely daughter’s natural gifts?” he asked.

“Oh, he can’t resist,” she replied with a chuckle. “I’ve got this one wrapped around my finger.”

“Um,” Francis replied, unsure of what to say.

Again sensing he was at a loss, she giggled, “Daddy, please, it’s not like I’m still a virgin.”

Clearing his throat, Francis, “Of course not,” chuckling, “I mean, you’re eighteen and well, you know, and I just hope you’re being careful,” he stammered.

Now she laughed, business mogul and CEO of Lindholm Global derailed by the thought of his baby girl getting railed. She had to admit though, she hadn’t thought about protection. Could she still get pregnant if he ejaculated inside of her? Probably not, that would be quite the trek for his teeny swimmers. “It’s not like that,” she chided.

Francis shook his head, unsure of what she on about, and somewhat baffled by circumlocutory dialogue with a teenage girl, but more than eager to steer the conversation in a different direction. “This young man have a name?”

Janine nodded, “Tom, Tom Wentworth,” she provided.

Francis perked up, “I know Tom Jr., great business head, a good man, BioDyne. I was as shocked as anybody when Tom Sr. abruptly retired a couple of years back and then just vanished from the scene. Absolutely brilliant mind”

Janine rolled her eyes. “Are you man crushing?”

“Not at all. Just was rumors that Tom Sr. was onto something that would change the world, then poof, gone. Isn’t there a daughter in that family too, I think she must be right around your age?” he asked.

“Tess is exactly my age, she goes to my school too, in fact she was at my birthday party last week,” she informed.

He paused, “I heard everything went well, the band came?” he inquired, turning his head to look at her.

She nodded.

“And? We’re they awesome?”

“I suppose, I mean, I think everybody had a good time, so it was cool In the end,” she replied.

Francis nodded, not that he was a big Injustice fan, but as long as she enjoyed herself.

“Have you had Tom over to the house? Your mother met him?”

Janine’s mouth split into a smile, “Yes on both accounts. I think she likes and approves of him, but you should really ask her what her opinion is though, from a more parental standpoint,” she encouraged, visualizing her father asking her mother about Tom. What she wouldn’t give to see the look on her mother’s face and hear how she would respond to that particular inquiry.

He nodded. Janine had always been a bit of a loner, she had ‘friends’ but, he was pleased by the notion she was beginning to socialize a little more. Putting some bits of information together in his head, “How old is Tom then if Tess is your age?” he asked.

“Tess and Tom were born in the same year.”

“A younger man hey? That makes you a bit of cougar then,” he teased.

Janine snickered, “You got me, I’m a regular maneater Dad,” she replied. How long ago was Tom inside her tummy?

“Well I just hope he doesn’t break your heart sweetie,” he said with genuine affection.

She turned her head and beamed at her sire. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep him tucked neatly under my thumb,” she said, feeling there was something particularly naughty having this conversation with her father all the while Tom was bound securely in her underpants. She was sure she could feel him breathing, the sensation of the rise and fall of his chest making her wet.

“Janine, the road!” he said, pointing forward. She seemed so distracted.

Looking back, she jerked the steering wheel hard to the left, leaning into the turn as they careened at breakneck speed around a bend in the road.

“You should maybe drive a little slower,” he encouraged, with a nervous laugh. “I would hate to see you get in an accident with this beautiful car.”

“Please,” she replied, elongating the word and giving her head a slight shake as the back wheels started to drift on the loose gravel and she lost control.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or provide some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tess by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Probably not what everyone was hoping for after the holiday break, but keeping things threaded.

Tess

Saturday morning and Tess sat on her bed, fiddling with her phone at a loss as to how to proceed in reacquiring Tom from Miss Addison. Should she just straight up confront her? Flopping back onto her bed, she looked at the device in her hands and decided to try the number for Harrison Kinsley’s office again.

Calling up the number from her phone log, she tapped the phone icon and brought the device down beside her right ear. There were a series of rings, followed by a pause, then two more rings before, “Harrison,” replied a rich male voice on the other end.

“Oh,” Tess blurted, momentarily surprised someone on the other end actually picked up.

“Hello?” said the male voice in an inquisitive fashion.

“Hi, you probably don’t remember me,” she started hesitantly, visualizing the older man. Although nearing sixty, he was still in remarkably good shape, his hair gone over to white and neatly groomed. What she remembered most were his piercing blue eyes.

There was a soft chuckle, “I recognize the voice, so either it’s the remarkably beautiful Ella, or the equally lovely young Teresa,” he said, using her mother’s nickname.

He did remember, she smiled, “Tess,” she answered.

“Gosh, I haven’t seen you in a coon’s age, you have to be what, fourteen, fifteen now?”

“Eighteen,” she replied.

“Wow, practically all grown up,” he mused, “Time and tide wait for no man, or woman.”

“Chaucer,” she said, recognizing the proverb.

“Very astute, which leads to the questions as to why you called,” he stated. “Why now?”

“Honestly, I’m just surprised I got through, especially on a Saturday, I wasn’t expecting anyone to answer. I tried earlier in the week but was told you were unavailable,” she explained.

“Did you let Carol know who you were, she would have transferred you directly through to me, I always have time for my goddaughter slash honorary granddaughter,” he informed warmly.

“No,” Tess responded sheepishly, feeling foolish.

“No worries, but for the moment, you’ve got me, so what can I do for you dear Tess?”

Tess cleared her throat, “I have been in communication with Grandfather and,”

“You’ve actually talked with Tom Sr. recently?” he interrupted, tone becoming more animated.

“No, not talked, exchanged a few emails, and he is the one that instructed me to contact you. He said to tell you the molecular de-stabilizer works and serves as a compression device reducing sub atomic gaps between the nucleus and electrons bands. He said you would know what that means,” she relayed.

There was silence from the other end, the pause long enough for her to check to make sure they had not been disconnected. “Mr. Kinsley?” she asked.

“Sorry,” he answered, “I’m just jotting some information down. I thought your grandfather abandoned all his projects when he suddenly retired. This is good news, though I must confess the method for delivery of the information is highly unusual,” he finished, a chuckle in his voice. “Unless,” he paused, it sounded almost like a gasp to her.

“What?” she asked.

“Do you have any idea what the device you mentioned does?” he inquired.

Now it was Tess’s turn to be silent a few moments before she hesitantly replied, “I have a pretty good idea what it does.”

“Tell me what you think,” he instructed.

“It makes things smaller, shrinks them down,” she answered directly.

“What things?” he asked.

“People,” she completed.

“God it makes so much sense now,” he conceded. “It all fits.”

Tess paused, unsure. “What?”

“I believe perhaps your grandfather may have become a victim of his own device and has been shrunk down and has only now been able to reach out through you to let me know he is in some kind of trouble,” he stated.

Tess shook her head, “Not grandfather, my brother,” she countered before digesting Harrison’s assertion.

“Little Tom?” he queried, using the ironic appellation they had used for Tom III when he was younger.

“Yes, he found the machine in the basement and somehow triggered it,” she provided.

“Tell me everything,” he urged.

While she explained the circumstances surrounding Tom’s accidental size reduction, including smuggling him back to school, she left out his escapades involving the host of females he had been intimate with.

“He is with you now?”

“No, we believe he is currently in the possession of one of the teachers here at the school, but we don’t know for sure,” she explained.

“Who is we?” Harrison inquired.

“Um, my roommate Samira and I,” she replied.

“How many others are aware of the situation?”

She made a mental tally, aside from her and Sam, there was Janine, Lina, and now Miss Addison. “Five of us in total, as far as I know.”

“And nothing has been leaked? Good I suppose,” he opined. “How’s he holding up?’

Frowning, she considered her response, “As well as can be expected so far,” she offered.

“That’s good, if my aged memory serves me correctly, Tom can be a bit of a rapscallion when he sets his mind to it,” he chuckled.

“He’s a real handful,” she started, grinning at her funny, “Of that you can be assured. I’m just not sure how to retrieve him from the teacher we think has him,” she finished.

There was a tapping at her door. “Miss Wentworth, are you in there?” came the voice of Miss Addison through the door.

“Is there anything I can do?” he offered.

“She’s at my door right now,” Tess whispered, “I’ll have to contact you later,” she said.

After a hasty parting, she disconnected the call and walked to the door and opened it. Miss Addison stood there, attired in her usual utilitarian fashion.

“May I come in?” asked the teacher, face an unreadable mask.

Tess nodded, hoping she wasn’t about to find out her brother was trapped in the older woman’s underpants, or worse yet, some tragedy had befallen him and he was hurt or killed. Swallowing hard, she stepped back to make room for the teacher to enter.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or provide some feedback. it is already helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read this story!

911 by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

There were two ways to move this portion of the story, for better or worse, this is the path I selected. Hope you enjoy!

911

Janine awoke in a hospital bed to the sound of a steady high pitched beeping sound, the area smelled of antiseptic and there was a tube in her nose and an intravenous line taped to the back of her right hand. Sliding a hand under the heavy blanket she felt down to her crotch, finding a catheter inserted in her urethral opening. Her skull ached, a dull throbbing sensation, and she felt foggy, mind blunted by medication.

What happened? She tried to remember. The car? Yes, she was in the car with her dad and, wait, with her dad and Tom. She moved her hand back to her crotch. There was no Tom.

There was a voice through the mist clouding her mind, rolling her head to the left, she tried to focus.

“Only you could make this look good,” joked the blonde woman standing there.

She instantly recognized the speaker, it was Jessica, her older sister.

“Jess?” she croaked, voice slurred. “What are you doing here?”

Jessica Lindholm smiled and nodded. Four years older than Janine, she was a few inches shorter than her sister. Under normal circumstances it would be easy to tell the two were closely related, possessing similar features and hair color..

“Mom gave me a call and I came right away,” she answered, reaching above Janine and pushing the nurse call button
“Dad?” Janine asked, throat dry, voice raspy.

Jessica’s body language conveyed concern, “He’ll survive but you need to focus on you right now. Mom was here just a while ago, but she’s with him right now,” she answered, reaching down and patting Janine’s leg through the blanket.

“Tom?” she asked.

Jessica shook her head, “Sorry?”

“Where’s Tom?” she queried softly.

“I don’t know what you mean, who’s Tom?” Jess asked, but Janine had begun to drift before lapsing back into unconsciousness again.

A nurse showed up, checked a few of the readings, offering positive assurances briefly before exiting. Just after she left, Lina returned.

“She woke up, I called the nurse, she says the swelling in her brain is coming down, so it’s a good thing,” Jessica relayed, “But she’s out again.”

Lina nodded, eyes full of worry for her baby girl. Walking over to the chair near the bed, she slumped down. The accident had been bad, the car rolling a couple of times before coming to rest upside down, but it could certainly have been much worse. Thank heavens for seatbelts, airbags, and solid German engineering.

Doctors were keeping Francis in an induced coma while they waited for his cranial swelling to subside. He fractured both bones in his lower right arm and had multiple contusions. Janine sustained a severe blow to the left side of her head but fortunately there was no neck trauma or any broken bones, though they suggested there may some soft tissue issues for the next while as she convalesces. The fact she woke on her own was definitely a good sign.

Looking at her eldest child, she smiled, “I’m glad you were able to come, it was a lot to bear on my own,” she said softly.

Jessica smiled warmly, “She asked after dad, but I didn’t tell her about the coma. She also asked after someone named Tom,” she said, shaking her head and shrugging.

“Tom?” Lina asked. Why would Janine be asking after him she wondered? In her delirium maybe she was just confused. It didn’t make much sense, Tom was back with Tess, unless. Oh my god. Did she somehow wrest him back from Tess? Was it possible he had actually been with her during the accident? If he had been, where was he now?

“That’s what she said, ‘Where’s Tom?’” she informed.

“As far as I know, it was just the two of them in the car,” Lina answered, mind examining the host of possibilities. “Tom is a boy from her school.”

“Probably just confused by the pain medication,” Jess surmised, nodding her head.

Lina closed her eyes and massaged her temples. As if a daughter and a husband in the hospital wasn’t enough, now the thought of the young man she had been having a brief but uniquely torrid sexual affair with might also be somewhere in the area, except he was no bigger than the smallest finger on either of her hands. Janine, you silly girl she thought, gazing at the sleeping girl. Smiling weakly at Jess, Lina got up, “I need a minute,” she said.

“It’s okay, I’ve got to use the washroom, then I’ll peek in on Dad,” Jess said, moving in and hugging her mother affectionately.

Lina waited for her daughter to leave before fishing out her cell phone. There were a handful of missed calls from Tess’s number. Touching the screen, she called Tom’s sister. After the second ring, the girl answered.

“Hello?” Tess said.

“Hi Tess, it’s Lina,” she replied, eyes lingering on her slumbering daughter as he chest rose and fell.

“Hi Lina, I’ve been trying to call you,” Tess started.

“I’m sorry, there has been a situation and I realize this is going to sound odd, especially coming at this point in time, but, do you still have Tom in your care?” Lina inquired.

“No, he was abducted from my room yesterday by one of the teachers here who in turn was bullied into surrendering him over to Janine yesterday afternoon. Janine has him again, that’s what I was trying to call you about,” Tess stated.

Leaning forward in her chair, Lina massaged her temples anew with the thumb and forefinger of her free hand. “Tess, there’s been an accident, Janine and her father were involved in a motor vehicle accident earlier today,” she informed.

“Oh my god, is everything okay, I mean you know, how is Janine?” Tess asked, the concern in voice bleeding through the phone.

“A few bumps and bruises but basically alright,” she answered, nodding to herself and letting out a long sigh as she considered the ramifications if Tom had been with Janine. He obviously wasn’t with her now, so he could be anywhere between where the accident occurred and the hospital. If the impact had dislodged him from Janine, he might even be lying hurt inside the car or at the crash site, no one would have even thought to look for him. He could have been stepped on and crushed by emergency responders. He might have fallen out in the ambulance, or he might even be somewhere in the hospital. A doctor or a nurse might have found him still tucked away inside her panties. The number of possibilities were staggering.

“Lina?” Tess asked.

“Perhaps you should come down here,” she suggested. “It’s very possible Tom was with Janine when the accident happened and,” she left the rest unsaid, but the implication was clear.

“I’ll be there straight away,” Tess replied, urgency in her tone.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or provide some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated, thanks for taking the time to read!

Lost and Found by Duggernaut

Lost and Found

Cassidy Lane had been a registered nurse for six years, working in the emergency at St. Agnes Memorial Hospital for the majority of that time and despite being only twenty seven years old she was the second most senior nurse in the department. In those years, she had personally seen a lot of different things, odd things, a lot of unusual ailments and circumstances where people had reported to ER. She thought herself inured and incapable of being surprised by anything that might possibly come through the double set of sliding glass doors leading into the department. She was about to find out she was wrong.

A paramedic report came in they had a single vehicle MVA involving a rollover, two persons injured, both unresponsive and with no major trauma or bleeding. They prepped two beds and waited for the ambulance.

Once the two patients were delivered, Cassidy took charge of the adolescent female. After initial triage, confirming no life threatening conditions, standard procedure was to insert a Foley catheter into the bladder on an unresponsive patient, which she prepared despite the fact the girl had peed herself in the accident. Cutting away the soiled clothes, she paused, confounded, having discovered something she could not explain inside the injured girl’s underwear and wedged into the cleft of her privates. At first, she thought maybe it was some type of little doll or maybe even a toy, but on closer inspection and examination, she was startled to discover it was actually a fully formed miniature man, not much more than a boy really. Removing the tiny youth from the fleshly folds, she laid his tiny unconscious body in the palm of her right hand. He appeared to be breathing, chest rising and falling regularly and there was no obvious cyanosis. She turned her head to the side and brought him close to her ear, close enough she could feel his slight exhalation on her own skin. There was no stridor in his respiration. Bringing her hand back down, she tried to find a radial pulse at his wrist, but his arm was just too tiny for her to get any discernible reading. He was certainly alive.

Looking on him, she was astonished by his little teeny fingers, each ending in an incredibly small fingernail. Even his facial features, eyebrows, nose, everything was so incredibly proportional. He was as light as a feather, weighing practically nothing in her hand.

What should she do? The situation made absolutely zero sense. First, how could somebody be so small and perfectly formed? The absurdity of it all made her laugh.

Walking over near the wash basin, she took a small sealed bottle of saline used for irrigating wounds in preparation for sutures and breaking the tip off, rinsed his body thoroughly. He groaned a little but did not rouse. She grinned, looking at the prize in her hand. He was a handsome little devil despite the abrasions and obvious bruising on his skin, much of which appeared to predate the accident.

So strange, she mused, shaking her head and drying him off, she was so curious, almost spellbound by the unbelievable nature of her find.

The curtain separating the girl from the rest of the ER abruptly parted and Doctor Richardson came walking in, surface in hand, startling her. Pivoting quickly on her feet, she turned to face the middle aged physician while she surreptitiously slid the hand holding the young man into the voluminous pocket of her blue scrub pants and deposited him there. If the doctor took note, he gave no indication.

After a brief exchange and a cursory examination of the unconscious girl, the doctor advised her both the girl and father were persons of considerable import and that they were relocating the girl to a private room upstairs and transferring the father to another in ICU for ongoing observation. Cassie nodded to demonstrate understanding of the doctor instruction, sandy brown hair streaked with blonde highlights bound back bobbing as she assured the doctor she would make all the necessary logistical arrangements.

Just to confirm that she wasn’t going mad, she thought about showing Doctor Richardson the tiny man, holding his wee body out for the physician to see, but she was too fascinated by the find, too captivated by the mystery of him and decided to keep his existence to herself. Was it wrong? She felt excited and nervous at the same time.

After the doctor had left, she tarried a moment in the area, removing the young man carefully from her pocket and holding him gently in her open right hand. Such a fragile little thing, so tiny and amazingly delicate. Taking a couple squares of sterile 4X4 drainage gauze off the shelving unit along the wall, she folded him inside it, before returning him to her pocket.

Checking the clock on the wall, she let out a long breath and smiled, her shift having been finished twenty minutes prior. Exiting the area, she stopped at the Nurse’s Station and made the required calls to arrange transport of the two patients and assigned the task of moving both to another nurse before walking back to her locker. Collecting her jacket and purse, she shut her locker door. There were so many questions in her mind. Who was this enigmatic young man? Was he always this small? If not, how did he get this way? How did he get in the girl’s underwear and why? Why was he so beat up?

Exiting the hospital, she walked purposefully across the asphalt toward the staff parking where her 2006 red Honda Civic was parked. Climbing cautiously into the vehicle, shifting her bottom so not to put too much tension on her pants, she sat. Reaching across her body, she took the seat belt and fastened it before inserting the key into the ignition and starting the car.

As she drove home, she couldn’t wait, her level of excitement growing with each passing moment, the smile crossing her very pretty face broadening.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or provide some feedback, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Search by Duggernaut

Search

Tess arrived at the hospital via taxi, rushing into the waiting area adjacent to Emergency. In her haste, she hadn’t asked where she was supposed to meet with Lina. The reception area consisted of three in line desks behind a series of Plexiglass barriers, two overheads signs stating registration, the other read triage.

As Tess hurriedly walked up to the one occupied registration desk, the woman dressed in a floral print seated there smiled, “May I help you?” she asked.

Returning the smile, “I’m looking for Janine Lindholm, she’s somewhere here,” she replied.

“Are you family?” asked the receiving nurse.

Tess knew the woman was going to divulge the information, nodding, she said, “Thank you,” then stepped away, pulling out her cell phone and calling Lina.

Janine’s mother answered and provided directions to Janine’s room. Following the route Lina provided, Tess arrived at the third floor and made her way to the private room where Lina was waiting with another woman who strongly resembled Janine but was a bit shorter and slightly curvier.

“Tess,” greeted Lina, embracing the girl in a hug before turning and introducing, “This is Janine’s sister Jessica. Jessica, this is Tess, a friend of Janine’s from school,” she said.

“Nice to meet you,” Jessica replied with a smile, shaking Tess’s hand.

Tess smiled, “And you,” she said, green eyes seeing Janine before drifting back to Lina.

“Maybe I could speak with you out in the hall?” Tess asked, looking toward the door.

Lina nodded and together they exited the room.

“Are we even sure he was with here?” Tess asked quietly.

“I think after his escape from her the last time, it is very unlikely she would risked leaving him unattended,” she said.

Tess nodded. “I think what we need to determine is,” started before being cut off by the appearance of an excited Jessica.

Bright expression on her face, “She’s woke up again,” Jessica announced.

Tess and Lina exchanged looks before following the older Lindholm daughter into the room.

With the hospital bed back support upright, Janine was sitting, blinking her eyes as the others came into the room.

“Oh baby girl,” said Lina, rushing to the side of the bed and kissing the side of Janine’s face tenderly.

Janine looked passed her mother to Tess, who stopped at the foot of the bed and folded her arms under her breasts.

Tess nodded, her face passive, but eyes intent, “Janine,” she said.

“Tess,” she replied, averting the other girl’s gaze.

“Tom?” asked Tess bluntly.

“Jess, sweetheart, I want to go check on your father,” urged Lina, shuffling the elder daughter toward the door.

“Who is this Tom?” Jessica asked as she was being led out. Instead of an answer, all she got was the door closed in her face.

“Well, was my brother with you during the accident?” Tess demanded, face dark.

Looking from her mother to Tess, Janine nodded, “In my panties.”

Lina frowned, but what could she say? She too had held the tiny youth similarly in recent days.

“What were you wearing for pants?” Tess asked

Janine seemed to consider for a moment, “Yoga pants,” she answered.

Tess turned to Lina, “No way in the world he slips out of her panties and migrates down the leg of yoga pants either by accident or on his own. He had to be trapped there until they cut her clothes off. With no bleeding, I doubt paramedics would have done it which means it was done here,” she surmised.

Battered and bruised and still heavily medicated, Janine’s lower lip began to tremble.

Lina noticed, moving in close beside her daughter to comfort her.

Tess shook her head, “You tear up now? You used and abused my brother and now he’s lost and you think you need a cry?” she challenged, brow furrowing.

“Tess,” interjected Lina reproachfully, draping an arm around Janine’s shoulders.

“It’s okay mom,” sobbed Janine, choking back emotion. “Tess is right. I’ve been horrible,” she conceded.

Tess was momentarily surprised by the admission. Maybe the smack on the head knocked some sense into the girl. Maybe. Nodding, she pressed on, “First we find my brother then you can bawl all you want. We need to find the receiving nurse and find out who removed your clothes. We find her, we are one step closer to finding Tom,” she asserted. “For his sake and yours, I hope he’s okay because if he isn’t,” she left the rest unsaid.

Lina raised a hand and nodded, “Leave finding the receiving nurse to me,” she said, kissing Janine on the head and getting up.

Stepping out into the hall, Lina made her way to the third floor nurses’ station where there were two woman seated behind the high counter, one woman a short heavyset lady with glasses, middle years and the other taller with curly blonde locks

Lina smiled at them, “I was hoping you could help me, I’m trying to find out who the nurse was that looked after my daughter when she was brought in yesterday. I wanted to express my gratitude to her for looking after my baby,” she said.

The bespectacled woman nodded, looking at the other nurse before back to Lina, friendly smile on her, “I’m pretty sure it was Cassie,” she said, looking back to the slender woman for confirmation.

The blonde nodded, “Cassidy Lane, she works down in the ER. She was in charge when your daughter was brought in, but I think she’s off shifted now. I’m not sure of the ER rotation, they could tell you more down there,” she offered, trying to be helpful.

Lina nodded, “Thank you so much,” she said appreciatively.

Both nurses smiled and nodded before Lina turned away and started back down the hall toward Janine’s room, hand retrieving her cell phone from her pocket.

There was an uncomfortable silence hanging in the room between Tess and Janine, neither girl spoke. Tess moved to the door to check on Lina, seeing the older woman just outside the door, a calm but serious expression on her lovely face.

“I want information on a registered nurse at St. Agnes Hospital, last name Lane, first name Cassidy,” Lina said curtly.

Tess tilted her head slightly, curious expression on her face.

Lina held up an index finger, “I want it ten minutes ago,” she stated, bringing the phone down and disconnecting the call.

“Who were you calling?” Tess inquired.

Lina’s smile seemed almost cold, “People who get things done,” she replied cryptically, before going back into Janine’s room.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, comment, or leave some feedback. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tom by Duggernaut

Tom

The last thing he remembered was the overwhelming sensation of an incredible crushing force and then being drowned in pee. Doing a mental evaluation, his body ached but nothing felt broken. Groaning, he rolled onto his side, he was lying on something soft. Like a cloud? Where am I? Snapping his eyes open, he blinked a few times to try and focus on his surroundings.

It was like he was on wide table, dining room table maybe, he could see a china hutch in his periphery, counters and kitchen in the distance.

“Hello there little one,” said a female voice, voice soft and dulcet.

Pushing himself into a sitting position, he brought his head back around to better see the speaker. He didn’t know her. She was very attractive and her face seemed friendly as she looked down on him.

“Hello,” he rasped back, his throat raw and sore. “Who are you and where am I?” he asked, smiling weakly

“My name is Cassidy, Cassie, you are in my apartment. What is your name?” she asked, bursting with curiosity.

He looked beyond her and around the apartment, taking stock of her abode before meeting her bright eyes. “Tom,” he croaked.

She made a funny face, “Like Tom Thumb?” she asked.

“Sure, why not. How did I get here?” he asked.

“There was an accident. I, um, well I sort of found you in a young woman’s underpants,” she replied.

He nodded, “Janine,” he said. “Is she okay?”

Cassie nodded, “Couple of bumps and bruises but she should be fine with some rest. Um, how is it you are so small and why were you in her panties?” she inquired.

Tom grinned his famous grin, “What were you doing in Janine’s unmentionables?” he asked slyly.

She chuckled, “I was the Duty Nurse in the ER when she was brought in. I triaged her and prepped her and when I removed her clothes, there you were,” she answered, spreading her hands as if revealing something that had previously been hidden.

He nodded, “You’re a nurse?”

Smiling she nodded, “And it looks like you’ve taken quite a pounding,” she stated.

He laughed sardonically, “It’s been a trying week,” he conceded, humor evaporating.

“Her underpants?”

“I’m sure you probably have like a million other questions,” he said, “But do you think maybe I could get something to eat?” he asked, rubbing a hand over his aching growling stomach.

She leaned back, “Of course,” she said, hopping up from her chair and crossing over to one of the kitchen cupboards. Opening the door, she looked back to him, “Pop tart?” she inquired.

He nodded, at this juncture he didn’t care what flavor.

Removing a foil package with two pastries, “Heated?”

“No, it will be fine that way,” he said.

Returning to the table, she tore open the package and broke a piece off, holding it out to him the way she might for a small frightened animal, “It’s okay,” she soothed.

The piece she was offering was fairly large to him. Taking it, he nodded his thanks and sat back down, breaking off a piece and eating it, he throat making it difficult to swallow and forcing him to go slowly.

She smiled. “Good?” she inquired.

Mouth full of sweet pastry, he gave her a thumbs up with his left hand. It was good, the flavors exploding in his mouth. Tess. He needed to contact Tess, let her know he was okay.

Getting back up, she moved to another cupboard and opened one of the doors. Looking over at him momentarily, she frowned before closing the door and pulling open a drawer in the counter. Taking out a tablespoon, she walked to the refrigerator and took out a small carton of milk and returned to the table. Sitting, she poured a small measure of milk into the spoon and set it down carefully near where he was eating.

“I really need to contact my sister, let her know I’m okay,” he added, hoping she was amenable to helping him as he moved closer to the spoon.

“Oh absolutely,” she said, “But first, you need to finish eating,” she urged.

He nodded, bending forward and slurping up some milk before wiping his face and stuffing another frosted piece of strawberry Pop tart into his mouth.

As he continued to eat, she got back up and retrieved her purse from the small metal shelving unit she used for her shoes near the door. Coming back to the table and setting the bag down, she pulled the cell phone out of her purse and set it on the table. “You’ll need to give me your sister’s number,” she said.

Nodding, he swallowed the food in his mouth, spending a moment to try and remember the actual number of her phone. She looked at him and smiled, finger poised over the screen of her phone.

“This is going to sound stupid, but I’m not exactly sure of the number, I have it programmed under Tess in my cell phone,” he said, chuckling.

“Tess? That’s your sister’s name?” she inquired.

He nodded, “Teresa, but everybody calls her Tess,” he answered.

Smiling patiently, “What do you think the number might be?” she asked.

Sitting there pensively, he spit out the ten numbers he thought were hers, though his confidence level was fifty-fifty they were the right ten in the right order.

Nodding, she entered the numbers as he recited them, “What do you the message to say?”

“Tess, it’s Tom, I’m okay. At the moment I’m in the care of a nurse named Cassidy. This is her phone,” he instructed.

Typing away, she turned the phone for him to see the words written on the screen and then touched the little envelope with the arrow on it. “Hopefully she gets it,” Cassie said.

Tom nodded. Double edged sword. On the one hand he was sure she would be relieved to know he was okay, but on the other hand she was going to be livid. He was sure he could calm her down, but he knew there was going to be a sermon of biblical proportions accompanying her displeasure. He was glad Janine was okay, though a part of him wanted her to endure some small measure of suffering, karma righting itself.

He was so glad Cassidy was nice. She was definitely very pretty and the nurse angle was very sexy. If he hadn’t been ridden hard and put up wet, he might even have tried to put a couple of his moves on her. Beat up as he was though, prudence dictated he control his hormones and just be grateful for her assistance. In the end, he realized what he really wanted was to just be himself again.

Cassie’s cell phone buzzed on the table top. Looking down, she swiped the screen and frowned.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide a comment, or just leave some good old fashioned feedback. It is always helpful and muchly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Jess by Duggernaut

Jess

Sitting at her father’s bedside, Galaxay S6 in her hand, Jessica Lindholm was idly crushing candy, muttering to herself. There was definitely something amiss, some strange undercurrent of subterfuge going on between Janine and her mother.

She had known Janine her whole life and it would take more than a bonk on her skull to make her composure slip.

Where’s Tom? She had asked it, but her hand drifted over her privates. Why? A thought struck her. Was Janine pregnant? Was she worried about losing a baby she had already named Tom? It made some sense. The whole he’s a boy from school line seemed a little too contrived. She chuckled aloud, Janine got herself knocked up out of wedlock and now everything was all hush-hush, lest she drag the Lindholm name through a public scandal. That also explains why father was in town. Was it a contributing factor to the crash? 

She very much disliked being on the outside looking in. she needed to find out for sure and she would get the truth out her baby sister. Getting up, she put her cell phone away and went back to Janine’s room. She didn’t know where her mother and the other girl had gone, but Janine was up, reclining back in the hospital bed.

“So when were you planning on telling me? Hey?” Jess demanded, hands on her shapely hips.

“About what?” Janine asked, eyes still a little glassy, distant.

“Tom. I know about Tom,” she stated bluntly.

Janine closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. “Mom tell you?” she asked, voice not slurred but torpid, “Trying to get you on her side?”

“Why don’t you tell me your side of it?” she encouraged, parking her butt on the side of Janine’s bed and putting her hand on Janine’s covered leg.

“I bet she made me out to be the villain, but you know she had him too? Used him like I did?” Janine said, head on the pillow eyes still closed.

Jessica frowned. What the heck was Janine talking about? Had him, used him? What did that mean? Some type of extramarital affair? Did Janine get pregnant by their mother’s lover? This was starting to sound like a bad episode of The Jerry Springer Show. “I’m only interested in your part of it,” she urged, trying to find the thread that would unravel this bizarre mystery.

“Okay, it’s important to remember Tom came to me first, not her. She only got him because he escaped. She found him and hid him from me so I called Dad and told him she was behaving all depressed and such to get him to come back,” Janine explained, blue eyes flickering open.

“Escaped?” questioned Jess, “What do you mean?” Escaped from what?

“From the glass in my room. I put him there when I went to the bathroom and when I came back he was gone. Ugh, I was so mad. Mother had him but she was pretending she didn’t,” Janine expressed.

Shaking her head slowly, blonde hair swishing back and forth, Jess was perplexed. “Tell me about Tom,” she prompted.

“Tom is my special little guy. Feeling him crawl around inside me is so amazing. I can’t put it into words Jess, it’s like nothing I could have imagined. The absolute power, so arousing,” she breathed, closing her eyes again.

Jess frowned. “What do you mean crawling around inside you? I don’t understand,” she said, eyes narrowing.

The door to the room opened and both Lina and Tess walked in.

“I thought you were with your father?” Jess’s mother said.

Jess’s frown deepened, looking from Tess to Lina. “Janine just told me everything,” Jess said. “About her special little guy Tom and what it feels like to have him crawling around inside of her. What the hell is going on here?” she demanded.

Tess and Lina exchanged glances, before the older woman stepped closer, “It is a very unusual situation here sweetheart,” she explained, trying to smile reassuringly.

“Try me,” Jess replied, tone firm, unyielding.

Tess chuckled, moving to stand beside Lina, “You’re grasping at straws here,” she asserted. “You have absolutely no idea what’s going on.”

Jess fixed the dark haired girl with a scowl, expression confrontational, “Really?”

“Really,” replied Tess, crossing her arms under her breasts. “If she told you, you already know what’s going on. Given the nature of the, what was the word your mother used, situation, if you knew, your whole line of inquiry would be a whole lot different,” she added, unfolding her arms and bringing her right hand beside her head before pulling it away and spreading her fingers whilst making the sound of an explosion with her mouth.

Jess was irritated. Turning her head to look at Janine before looking back to her mother, “Is she pregnant?” she asked.

Tess laughed out loud, not a derisive sound, more a burst of surprise.

Lina shook her head, “No, at least she better not be,” she said.

Jess didn’t know what to say. What could they possibly be talking about? What was it that would blow her mind like Tess indicated? “Then what? What is it?” she asked, standing up off the edge of the bed.

“I’ll tell you,” Lina started, but Tess put a hand on her shoulder.

“You want to hear it?” she demanded, eyes fixed on the girl.

“All of it,” she replied.

Laughing, Tess pulled her hand away from Lina and stepped forward, holding her thumb and forefinger a couple of inches apart, “My brother suffered an accident and was shrunk down to this size. He lusted after your sister her,” she started, pointing at Janine, “And snuck into her room where she found him and fucked him. He escaped, found your mother, who shared some intimate time with him before returning him to me, where I kept him in a box under my bed. That is until, one of my teachers found him, kidnapped him and used him like a human tampon. Luckily for him, your sister here tracked him down, reclaimed him, took him home and probably screwed him.”

“I did,” added Janine, drifting and giggling softly to herself.

They all looked over to Janine, whose face was a pharmaceutically induced mask of serenity.

“I feel wonderful right now,” she added, smiling.

Turning back to the others, Tess spoke, “Anyway, he was in her panties when she had her accident and now he’s lost. We,” she stabbed a thumb at Lina, “Think one of the nurses has him and we are trying to track him down right now,” she stated directly, tone heated.

Jessica snorted, “Right,” she said dismissively.

Tess turned to Lina, “That about sum it all up?” she inquired.

Lina nodded slowly, “A little more crass than perhaps I would have put it, but essentially that’s what happened,” she admitted.

“No,” Jess scoffed, halting. “No,” she repeated, more for herself. It was nonsensical.

Tess chuckled and nodded. “Yep,” she countered.

Turning to her mother, Jess asked, “You slept with him?”

Lina looked away, “It’s difficult to explain, it’s Tom, there’s something special about him, I don’t know, this isn’t awkward at all,” she babbled, breaking eye contact with her eldest child.

Shaking her head, Jessica looked at Tess, “Are you trying to tell me there’s a guy, your brother, and he’s no bigger than my baby finger?” she asked, the expression on her face speaking volumes about her incredulity.

Tess nodded. “Yep,” she answered bluntly. “And he’s out there on his own, right now.”

Jessica laughed, “Come on,” she said, tone incredulous, eyes moving over to Janine, then her mother. “Really? But, how?” They had to be messing with her.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or provide some feedback. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this tale!

Phoning Home by Duggernaut

Phoning Home

“Do you know someone named Raphaella?” Cassidy asked, looking down at the call display on her cell phone lying face up on the kitchen table.

Tom’s mouth made a perfect circle, “Oh,” he said, eyebrows raising. “I think that’s my mom.” The phone rang again, vibrating on the table.

“Should I answer it?” Cassie asked, looking at him, brow rising.

Walking toward the device as it sounded a third time, he nodded.

Reaching down with her right index finger, Cassidy slid it across the green arrow on the bottom of the screen on her phone, connecting the call.

“Thomas? What the heck is going on? Why are you with a nurse? Is everything okay?” came the panicked voice of his mother through the speaker.

Leaning down closer to the microphone, Tom held up a hand to silence Cassie, “Mom,” he said warmly, voice calm, “Everything is fine,” he reassured.

“What’s wrong with your voice? You don’t sound fine,” she replied.

“Cassidy’s phone is old and I left mine back at the school, I just wanted to let Tess know in case she was looking for me and I couldn’t remember her number, so I used yours by mistake,” he said with a chuckle.

“Cassidy is the nurse? Are you hurt?” she queried. “What happened to my baby boy?”

“I’m okay, just tired, been taking an extra credit crash course on human anatomy the last couple of weeks and it’s taking a toll on me,” he answered, grinning up at Cassie.

“You sound far away,” she commented.

He rolled his little eyes, “Mom, it’s just the phone and the fact I’m tired,” he explained.

“You didn’t even say goodbye when you left,” she complained.

He let out a long exasperated sigh, “I’m sorry,” he apologized. “You were out so I asked Tess to say goodbye for me.”

“It’s not the same, you’re my special little guy, my baby,” she replied affectionately. “You know that right?”

“You have no idea,” he mumbled half under his breath, shaking his head. Cassidy smiled warmly.

“Sorry? I didn’t hear that,” Raphaella said.

“Nothing, sorry,” he answered.

“It’s okay. I’m glad you’re alright. I was so worried when I got the text from a strange number,” his mother stated.

“Because I don’t have my phone, could you please look up Tess’s number and text it back to Cassidy’s phone so she doesn’t worry?” he asked.

“Of course. I’m pleased you two are getting along together. It gives me some small measure of comfort with my children being so far away from home,” she replied. “It’s important you look out for your sister.”

“I know, but Tess is pretty capable,” he answered.

“I know,” she replied.

“Okay, so, I have to get going,” he said.

“You should call more often, you and your sister both, I miss my babies,” she lamented.

“Mom,” he protested.

“I know, you want to go,” she said, letting out a sigh.

“And don’t forget to text Tess’s number please and thank you,” he said, nodding.

“You know, with your father away, I should come down for a visit with you and your sister,” she suggested, excitement in her voice.

“No!” he blurted, raising his hands up in a halting motion.

“Maybe next weekend?” she offered.

“You know, exams are coming, and with all the studying and whatnot, you know, it probably wouldn’t make for a great trip for you,” he hastily countered, trying to discourage her.

“Nonsense,” she replied, “Next weekend I’m coming down there to see you and your sister, like it or not,” she informed, tone direct.

Recognizing the determination in her tone, he knew there was no point in arguing. Once she made up her mind, there was no swaying her. “Fine,” he said, elongating the word.

She chuckled, “Excellent. I’ll send you your sister’s number and you can let her know I’m coming and I’m not leaving until I’ve seen both of my children. I love you,” she said, followed by a couple of kissing sounds.

“I love you too,” he answered, returning the lip smacking sounds.

“Please thank Cassidy for the use of her phone and remember to use protection,” she said.

“Jesus Christ mom!” Tom exclaimed, embarrassed by his mother’s candor.

“As a health care practitioner she knows the value of playing safe,” she cautioned.

“Oh my god, I have to go,” he said, cheeks aflame.

“Bye,” Raphaella replied.

Sweeping his hand across the red arrow on the screen. Looking up at Cassie, he shook his head, “I am so sorry,” he offered, the color bright in his cheeks.

“It’s okay,” she assured, grinning. “Your mother sounds very nice and obviously she cares for you, it will be good to see her,” she added.

Standing up, Tom spread his arms wide, palms up and snorted. “There’s just this one little wrinkle,” he said.

Cassie frowned, “What?” she asked, unsure of the point he was trying to make.

“She doesn’t exactly know that I’m a little shorter than the last time I saw her, like by about six feet,” he answered.

“So you weren’t always this small?” she asked.

“Nope,” he said glumly.

“How? Like how did you get so tiny?” she inquired, eyes alight. The phone on the table made a tinging noise. “Test message,” she explained.

“It is a long story,” he said, shaking his head slowly from side to side. “Could forward that previous message to Tess now? He asked, smiling up at her and glancing toward the phone.

“Oh, yes, sorry,” she replied taking the device in her hands and sending the text to the number provided by his mother.

“What is the number?” he inquired after she had dispatched the message.

She read it out.

He frowned, he wasn’t even close. “I wonder how I screwed them up,” he mused, pondering while trying to commit Tess’s number to memory.

“Can you tell me how this all happened?” she queried.

He grinned, “Sure, I guess we’ve got some time while we wait,” he answered, walking closer to the woman.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave some feedback, or drop a comment. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this tale!

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

Two things occurred almost simultaneously. Tess felt the vibration of her cell phone as it went off inside her purse and Lina’s phone rang.

Pulling it out, Tess read the text message. “It’s from Tom,” she said out loud, relief in her voice, “He says he’s okay. Thank god,” she said, looking up and clutching her cell phone to her chest.

Lina connected her call, bringing the device to her ear. Nodding, she simply said, “Send me the information,” then she hung up. Sitting back in her seat, she propped her head up on her right hand, elbow on the arm of the chair as she watched Tess typing away furiously.

Sending the message off, Tess looked up. “I asked him where he was,” she said.

Lina nodded, “That’s good,” she said warmly, genuinely glad the boy was not only found, but in decent condition. “Is it the nurse?”

Tess’s phone lit up again, her green eyes sparkling as she read the massage. “I have the address,” she said, nodding without looking up as she typed the response that she would be there shortly.

Tucking her phone away into her purse, she let out a big breath of relief. “I’ll head over there directly,” she said.

“I can drive you, I’ve got my car downstairs,” extended Jessica, smiling.

“It’s alright, I’ll take a cab,” Tess replied, politely declining the offer of assistance.

“No, really, it’s no bother. With my mother here and Janine dancing away in la-la land, I don’t mind,” she said, tone warm, blue eyes placid.

“Thank you, but given all that’s happened recently, I think I’ll go over by myself,” Tess said.

“Yes,” said Lina, moving forward in her chair, “I think that at this time that would be for the best,” she stated.

“But,” protested Jess, frowning. “You know I need to see this,” she stated.

Hushing her eldest child, Lina again nodded to Tess. “Go to your brother,” she encouraged.

Smiling back at the mother of the other two girls in the room, Tess hurriedly exited, walking quickly to the elevator, once again fishing her phone out of her purse and calling for a taxi.

Waiting for the cab outside, once it arrived, she climbed inside and provided the driver with the address, startled when the ride took less than five minutes.

Getting out, she walked up the building entryway and pushed the small white square beside the number indicated on the text message. The door buzzed. Moving quickly, she grabbed ahold of the door and let herself into the building.

Taking the elevator up to the fourth floor, she followed the numbers on the door until she arrived at the apartment. Letting out a breath, she knocked on the door. When Cassidy opened it and smiled, Tess frowned and shook her head. The nurse was a natural beauty, long lean limbs, pretty face, and a natural smile.

“You must be Tess,” she said, stepping back to allow her to enter the apartment.

Tess nodded, returning a perfunctory smile, “Cassidy,” she replied.

Closing the door behind Tess, “He’s right this way,” she said, leading Tom’s sister into the dining area of the apartment.

Tom was sitting crossed legged atop a fluffy looking face cloth. Face battered, one eye half swollen shut. Body abraded and bruised. He looked bad.

“Jesus,” she murmured as he waved a greeting. “Did Janine do that?” she asked, pulling out a chair and sitting in it, leaning forward to get a better look at him.

Climbing to his feet, he bowed deeply to his sister, “Some,” he replied, grinning sheepishly.

“I would like to know what she did,” Tess said, frowning and shaking her head.

No you wouldn’t, Tom thought, vividly remembering being tied to Janine’s pink dildo and stuck to the chair as her pussy swallowed him whole, or how he tried to trick her and she swallowed him the other way. It might be a little awkward. He waved a hand at Tess, “You’re here now, in the end that’s what counts. I’m sorry I put you through this kind of worry again,” he said apologetically, making his eyes as big and as innocent as possible.

If she wasn’t his sister and aware of his persuasive charms, she might have fell for it, but truth be told, she was far more relieved than she was mad. Miss Addison had said it was the noise from his phone that had alerted her, but it was the teacher who had taken it upon herself to kidnap him.

Reaching her hand out, she softly touched the side of his face with the pad of her index finger, “It’s okay,” she said with a smile before adding, “Of course you know it’ll cost you,” she jested.

Putting his hand on the back of her fingernail, he smiled back, “You know I’m for it,” he replied, giving her a wink.

“Despite the way he’s talking, I think you can see he’s in some pretty rough shape,” Cassidy explained, eyes full of concern as she looked to Tess.

Tess nodded slowly, he did indeed look battered.

“Tom has sort of described his living situation with you and some of the hazards he might encounter there, so what I would like to do is offer that he remain here for the time being, to convalesce. It’s probably safer than trying to keep him stashed in your dorm room,” Cassie proposed. “And I am an RN, so if there’s anything wrong with him that we haven’t seen yet, at least I can be of some medical assistance.”

Again, Tess knew Cassidy’s argument was sound. Leaving Tom unattended was dangerous, Janine proved that when she broke into their room, and Sam proved that when she ducked out of class to play with him.

Tom nodded, as if he too were agreeing with Cassie’s logic.

Tess wondered if maybe this last go around with Janine ground some sense into his thick skull? Or, if she left him here, would it only be a matter of time before he convinced the nurse to try something new and novel?

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a comment or review. Thanks

Ruffled Feathers by Duggernaut

Ruffled Feathers

After Tess had vacated the room, Jessica turned to her mother, “If what you two are saying is true, and there’s a miniature little man out there, why did you let her go off by herself. You should have encouraged her to take me up on my offer. I want to see this Tom you are all talking about,” she asserted, hands on shapely hips.

Lina met her daughter’s fierce blue gaze, eyes so very like her own, “Relax child, you need to exercise a little patience, unlike your headstrong sister,” she said calmly.

Jessica looked over at the now sleeping Janine before turning back to her mother, “Patience?” she asked. “Once that girl Tess gets ahold of him, she will never let him go again. I saw it in her eyes,” she stated.

Lina laughed softly, the sound neither derisive nor mocking, “There was nothing that I could have said to Tess that would have swayed her into allowing you to accompany her to go to her brother, especially after the way your sister used him,” she explained, rising from the chair.

“I just wanted to see him, not use him,” Jessica countered, some latent indignation buried in her tone.

“Really? Isn’t there little part of you, maybe deep down, wondering what it would be like? To surrender yourself to a sensation beyond your ability to imagine. To feel this young man, every twitch, every move connected directly to your pleasure center?” she asked, leaning in close and whispering.

Jessica pulled away, clearing her throat. “No,” she replied, shaking her head, blond hair dancing from side to side.

Lina smiled, a cat’s smile, “I know you better than you know yourself, you’re lying,” she said.

“I’m just find it impossible to believe is all,” she defended.

“What? That there is a handsome little devil who, by some accident has been made small? Or that this tiny boy can do things to your body no full sized man ever could, touching you in ways and places that feel so good you want to surrender yourself to the sensation of pure bliss?” Lina asked coyly.

Jess scoffed, but her face betrayed the fact her resolve slipping, her conviction was eroding.

“I told you it was difficult to explain when you asked me if I had slept with him. Once you see him, that part of you that wants to control, that wants to express your dominance over another will gnaw at the back of your skull, wondering how amazing it would feel to slide his little body up inside of you, igniting every nerve ending you have as he is thrashing within you,” she explained, tone a little throaty.

Jessica shook her head, “I don’t think so,” she dismissed.

“Think of him this way, as a catalyst of sorts, possessing the unique ability to awaken one’s inner goddess in all those he meets, making them feel, emote,” Lina replied with a knowing smile.

“What’s your inner goddess then?” Jessica inquired, pursing her lips together and narrowing her eyes.

“He helped remind me of who I am, both as a woman and as a nurturer,” she answered, slow smile parting her lips as memories of her time with touched the surface of her mind.

“Janine?” Jessica asked, pointing a finger in the sleeping girl’s direction.

“Your sister has always been aloof, some might say cold and dispassionate, yet this boy has ignited a fire in her, moving her to step beyond her normal shell, enhancing social relationships and exploring new dynamics,” she responded.

“What about her inner goddess?” Jess challenged, extending a hand in the direction of her slumbering sibling.

Lina laughed softly, “I love your sister as much as I love you, and while I see myself as perhaps gentler, in her, as she was prior to the accident, I see the embodiment of a goddess of war, of singular purpose and driven direction,” she opined.

“If he inspires that, what about Tess? What inner goddess did he bring out in her?” Jess inquired thinking perhaps she had stumped her mother.

“Following the basic archetypes, she has been placed into the role of mother, protector. An asexual loving relationship,” Lina supplied.

Jessica frowned. “Which is why you didn’t advocate for me to go along, if even just to see him,” she commented.

“Exactly. That, and given your sister’s handling of him, I was unsure of his condition,” she included.

“Now I am burning with curiosity,” Jess admitted, mind moving at a mile a minute now that she felt there was some credence to the notion of a miniaturized person.

“Patience,” Lina repeated. “”There are a very limited number of outcomes to this situation for Tess. She is a very bright young lady and she’ll realize she has few options. First, she can reclaim her brother from this nurse, meaning she will once more have to house him in a location that has already proven to be unsecure, or she can resign herself to the fact that she will have to have him with her at all times, which knowing Tom, will prove to be the ultimate test of her resolve. Or second, depending on the nature of this nurse who removed him from your sister’s person and alerted no one, which of itself speaks volumes to the effect Tom has, he may temporarily wind up in that location,” she explained.

“And?” Jess asked, spreading her hands. ” You’ve built it up, now what? Am I supposed to just go ‘Oh well, that was interesting,’ and just go back to school like nothing happened?” she inquired.

“Given the current circumstances, yes, there is little else to do but bide time,” she replied.

Frowning, Jessica plopped down in the chair, “That’s bull,” she muttered.

“Relax,” soothed Lina, walking over and placing a comforting hand on Jessica’s shoulder, “Despite Tess’s intention, Tom is an agent of chaos and I am certain our paths shall intertwine again,” she said. “Especially if your sister has anything to say about it,” she chuckled.

Jess nodded, eyes looking over to Janine before up to her mother, “You made the call didn’t you? That was the phone ringing wasn’t it”

Lina smiled, “Of course. I now possess all of Cassidy Lane’s personal information,” she confirmed, smile growing.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or provide some feedback. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Mi Casa et Su Casa by Duggernaut

Mi Casa et Su Casa

Understanding the circumstances of the situation, Tess has to concede leaving Tom with Cassidy made more sense than trying to hide him at the school, but she was reluctant to do so without a host of restrictions including untrammeled visiting access to which Cassidy agreed.

Tom snapped his fingers before touching the side of his head, “Tess, there’s this one thing I may have forgotten to mention,” he said, a look of consternation on his face.

Suspicious, Tess frowned, “Oh? And what was that?” she inquired, knowing when he put it the way he had, she would not like it.

“I spoke to mother, she will be down next weekend for a visit,” he explained, inspecting his fingernails and avoiding eye contact with his sister.

Tess shook her head, fine dark hair swishing across her shoulders and upper back. “You spoke to her?” she asked.

Looking up, he smiled his most innocent smile, “I tried to text you, but I mixed up the numbers and texted mom instead. She called. We spoke. She’ll be here Friday night,” he replied, shrugging his shoulder.

Growling under her breath, Tess was not happy, but she nodded, trying to devise a scheme to stall their mater. “Did you happen to mention this?” she queried, opening her hand in his direction to indicate his size.

“That may have slipped my mind,” he answered, smile broad on his face.

“May? Did you or did you not tell her you are the size of Jiminy Cricket?” she demanded, not up to playing semantic word games.

Smile fading, he shook his head, “No, I did not your honor,” he answered, bringing his right hand up.

“Okay,” she said, turning away, pondering.

A slow smile crossed her lips. “Just as an FYI, did you know Janine has an older sister?” she inquired,

“An older sister? Really?” Tom asked, left eyebrow raising, “Is she hot?” he queried, smoothing the side of his hair.

“Are you kidding me right now? You look like you were put in a paper bag and beaten with a phone book by Janine and you want to know if her sister is hot?” She leaned her head back and rolled her eyes, before looking at Cassidy. “This is what I’ve had to deal with,” she said.

Cassidy chuckled and looked down at Tom. “You do seem to be quite a handful,” she said. He did his best to appear an innocent victim, swollen and thrashed as he was, it wasn’t too difficult.

Tess curled her hand into a fist, and held it over him, “One time, just one time,” she menaced, raising her eyebrows and making a mean face.

Cassie giggled, “It’s okay, I think I can handle him, I’ve had some experience with problematic patients in the past and I’m pretty good at dealing with the more quarrelsome ones,” she assured, smile bright.

“If he gets too uppity, roll him up in scotch tape, that should take some of the wind out of his sails,” she suggested.

“Tess!” he scolded.

She raised a cautioning finger. “Behave yourself. We will need to come up with strategy to redirect mom so she doesn’t come down here.” Shaking her head, “If she saw you like this, we’d both be a heap of trouble,” she added.

He rolled his eyes.

Turning back to Cassidy, Tess smiled, enfolding the other woman in a hug. “I’m trusting you to look out for my little brother,” she said before disengaging.

“I know,” Cassie replied.

Heading toward the door of the nurse’s apartment, Tess stopped and waved to Tom. Inwardly she desperately hoped she was making the right decision in leaving him with a woman who was for all intents and purposes a stranger. Sighing, she stepped out of the apartment.

Tom spent the balance of Saturday and all day Sunday essentially sleeping, waking up long enough to eat before dozing off again. In that time, Cassie set up a small habitat for him where he would be undisturbed during his convalescence or if he needed to toilet.

It was amazing the physical progress he was able to make in those two short days. She made arrangement to use a couple of her vacation days to be able to be there for him during his recuperation.

While he was very young, she found him incredibly handsome after the swelling had subsided from the damage to his face. His smile was positively devastating and when he used it, he made her blush.

It was late Sunday afternoon when he roused, stretching and yawning.

“It feel like I’ve been hibernating,” he said, scratching at his sides. “Why am I so itchy?” he asked, looking down at his body.

“You were abraded fairly extensively, so I would guess it’s the sensation of your skin repairing itself. It’s remarkable how quickly you’ve healed,” she said, truly astonished. “I’ll get some more hydrocortisone for you,” she added, getting up and fetching the small plastic container and a Q-tip from the medicine cabinet in her bathroom.  Opening the container, she dipped the cotton swab in and presented it to him.

He winked at her, “Clean living,” he said.

She grinned and shook her head. Reaching down, she held her right index finger down to him. Spreading open the fingers of his left hand, he put it up against her digit and pressed his hand into her.

The odd sensation of his entire hand against the pad of just one of her fingers sent a shiver through her.

Bringing his hand away, “No boyfriend, husband, significant other?” he asked, “House cat?” he added, peering around the floor level.

“I just got out of a three year relationship a few months back and really haven’t felt compelled to jump back into the dating scene. Work has kept me pretty busy in the interim,” she said, glum expression on her face.

Nodding sympathetically, “Sorry,” he said. “Would it be impolite to pry?” he asked, moving closer to the edge of the table and sitting down with his legs hanging over.

“We were in different places with different agendas so,” she explained, voice trailing off.

“It happens,” he said. “You are very attractive, you have a huge heart and deserve to find someone special,” he stated, smiling up at her.

Touching old wounds that weren’t completely healed, she smiled politely and looked away.

Seeing emotion welling up in her, he wanted to comfort her, console her, “Hey,” he said, standing up and extending an arm.

She shook her head and reached up to catch a tear threatening to spill from her right eye. What she hadn’t told him was that when Wade left, she immersed herself in work, suppressing all of the feelings of hurt and anger. Here, now, with Tom, all of those buried feelings were surfacing. “I’m so embarrassed,” she said, chuckling.

Tom chuckled back, spreading his arms wide, “You’re embarrassed? Think how I feel standing here knee high to a grasshopper in all my naked glory,” he said with mirth in his voice.

She laughed softly.

“In my defense, it is a little cold in here too,” he said, cocking his head, “If you follow my meaning.”

She shook her head. It was nice to have someone to talk to, to have someone share her feelings with.

“What do you say we make some popcorn and throw a movie in the old video player and just kick back?” he offered, smiling warmly.

She nodded, “That sounds good,” she replied.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave some feedback, or drop a comment. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

One Thing Leads to Another by Duggernaut

One Thing Leads to Another

Leaving him on the table, she threw a bag of Orville Redenbacher’s finest into the microwave, before scooting off down the hall. When she returned, she was wearing an oversized blue/green/white man’s flannel button up shirt hanging almost to her knees, a flash of white cotton undies and a pink pair of fluffy slippers. Her long brown hair was loose and spilled down over her shoulders onto her back. She was also carrying a multi-colored knitted blanket under her arm. Dropping the blanket on the couch, she took the popcorn out of the microwave, opening it carefully to release the steam, before pouring it into a large clear plastic bowl. Grabbing a can of Coke Zero from the fridge, she took it and the bowl into the living room and came back for him.

“The Notebook?” she asked.

He looked down at her abysmal collection of Blu-ray discs. Honestly, he didn’t really care which movie she chose, he just wanted her to feel comforted. “Sure,” he replied, smiling.

Plugging the movie in, she returned to the couch, reclining against the padded arm and curling her feet up under her before laying the blanket across her lap.

“Pocket?” she offered, pointing to the one on the left side chest of the shirt.

“Sure,” he said.

Setting him down near the pocket, she waited for him to get situated before retrieving the bowl of popcorn.

Crawling into the pocket, he could instantly tell she wasn’t wearing a bra, able to feel the texture of her aureole and nipple through the soft fabric. Rather than make an issue of it, he shifted to his right and nestled inside the cozy pocket, leaving his arms overtop the edge and giving him a good view of the television set.

Carefully reaching for the bowl, she set it on the blanket, taking out one piece and offering it to him.

Taking the single popped corn in both hands, he studied it a moment, the thing the size of a basketball in his hands. Shrugging, he took a bite.

As the movie began to play, they settled in to watch. Through one of the drier bits, they began to talk.

“Is it scary being so small?” she asked, curious what it must be like to be so tiny.

“At first I was so scared,” he answered honestly, “I didn’t know what to do. I was in an absolute state of panic. Thank goodness for Tess, she saved me. As time progressed and I realized I might be stuck like this for a while, I began to realize there are a wealth of adventures and experiences available to me that no one has ever had a the opportunity to explore before.”

“Your sister is very nice and unbelievably pretty,” Cassie replied. “Is she older or younger than you?”

“Older by almost a year and talking about pretty, forgive me for saying, but you are very hot. Whoever the guy was that took a flier on you is obviously an idiot,” he said, shaking his head and making a sour expression on his face.

She chuckled, “You are very kind for saying so,” she replied. “But what about you? Handsome, suave, why no steady girlfriend?” she inquired.

He paused a moment, as if considering his answer. “I had the hugest crush on Janine, the blonde girl you found me with, on, in, um, you know, anyway I had it pretty bad for her before my ‘little’ accident,” he said, amused at his joke.

“Had the hugest crush?” Cassie asked.

 He chuckled, “Now, she’s pretty huge and could easily crush me,” he replied.

She laughed softly, “True. Judging by your condition, she was pretty rough on you,” she said, gently tracing the side of his exposed right arm with the tip of her right index finger.

“She is less and more than I ever imagined her to be,” he answered, noncommittal, reaching over with his left hand to pat the side of her finger.

“Hmm,” she noised, “You aren’t mad at her?”

Rolling onto to his side, so he could look up at her, he chuckled, “Not really, no I guess. My time with her was both some of the most exciting and most harrowing experiences I’ve ever had in my life. Mad? No,” he answered. “Scared, assuredly.”

She tussled his hair.

Looking at his arm, he frowned, “You got greasy popcorn finger,” he accused, touching the shiny skin where she had touched him.

She removed her hand, looking at her finger and then laughing, “I’m sorry,” she said, putting the finger into her mouth.

Sliding back up out of the pocket, he examined his arm, sniffing it before turning his head away. “Yep,” he nodded, tone resigned, gravitas lessened by the huge smile on his face.

Removing her finger from her mouth, big grin on her face, “I said I was sorry,” she repeated. Reaching down, she took him gently in her hand, bringing him closer to her mouth and taking his arm between her lips, flicking at his appendage with the tip of her tongue in an attempt to cleanse the butter from him.

Pulling his arm away, “Ugh,” he said, making a sour face. “Now it smells like chewed popcorn and butter,” he grinned wickedly, then suddenly darted inside the narrow opening of the collar to her shirt, sliding down the gentle valley between her breasts, before moving to her left, little fingers tickling her as he moved. She laughed and twisted to the side, the motion throwing him up against the inside of the shirt and spilling him down her side pinning him between her flesh and the fabric of her shirt.

“Hold still!” she urged, hoping she hadn’t accidentally hurt him, rapidly unbuttoning her shirt and slipping out of it before moving away from where he landed. “Are you alright?” she asked.

Laying there, he touched his hand to his mouth and mimed blowing her a kiss.

She shook her head. Bared breasts swaying slightly with the action. “You are a troublemaker,” she accused playfully.

The sly grin returned. “I can totally see your boobs,” he said, pointing a finger.

Abashed, she pulled the blanket up and covered herself, a hint of crimson coloring her cheeks as the popcorn bowl flipped over, showering the couch in a snow storm of popped kernels.

“Oh no!” she exclaimed, trying to catch the bowl as it clattered toward the carpeted floor.

Tom laughed, batting at the kernels with his hands as they rained downed near him.

Shaking her head at the failed attempt to catch the bowl and the resulting mess, she wasn’t aware the blanket had shifted, partially exposing a portion of her left breast.

Tom started moving toward her. She watched as he clambered over the folds of fabric and across the blanket, then scale upward toward her partially bared breast. Pulling the blanket back slightly, he traced the aureole of her breast with the fingertips of his right hand, sending little shivers through her skin.

“What are you doing?” she asked, making no motion to stop what he was doing.

He grinned, but said nothing as her nipple began to stiffen.

Looking down at this young man, touching her, she felt torn. He was so young, so small, but the sensation was electric. Should she yield to the desire swelling inside of her, or should she resist. She didn’t know what to do.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave some feedback, or drop a comment. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Janine and Serena by Duggernaut

Janine and Serena

When Janine awoke, it was in the wee hours of the morning. Soft light emanating from the fluorescent bar above her bed. Her head felt like it had been packed with cotton balls, aching slightly behind her left eye socket and her mouth felt dry. She needed to pee. Reaching down toward her privates, she found the catheter had been removed. There was a plastic IV tube taped to the back of her right hand connected to a plastic bag hanging from a mobile stand.

Swinging her legs of the side of the bed, she pushed herself to standing, reaching out and taking the IV stand in her hand to steady her wobbly knees.

Lina stirred, eyes blinking, seeing her daughter trying to get up from the bed. “Oh Janine, what do you think you’re doing?” she asked.

“I have to pee,” Janine answered directly.

Getting up from the chair, Lina walked over to her daughter, “Let me help you,” she offered.

Janine shook her head, “It’s okay, I can do it,” she replied, moving toward the bathroom in her private room.

Sitting on the toilet emptying her bladder, there was only a vague recollection of the discussion earlier, snapshots like a Kodak slideshow. Tess, her mother, her sister. Tom. They talked about Tom. Where was he? Was he safe? She didn’t know.

Dabbing herself, she paused to wash her hands then returned to the room, “Tom?” she inquired.

Lina raised a hand, “Relax, we know where he is,” she said.

“Is he okay?”

“He safe for now,” assured Lina. “The nurse that received you found him and took him home. Tess went over there last night.”

Letting out a sigh of relief, Janine returned to the bed. “Jessica knows about him, doesn’t she?”

Lina nodded slowly.

Janine shook her head. “She probably after going after him,” lamented Janine, pulling the blankets back over her legs.

“Your sister is sitting with your father right now. Don’t fuss about her chasing after Tom,” Lina said, sitting on the edge of the bed beside Janine.

“She always does that, tries to take what is mine,” complained Janine, reclining back.

Lina laughed softly, “Tom is his own person,” she reminded.

Janine shook her head, “No, he is mine,” she asserted, closing her eyes and drifting off.

The following morning when she awoke, Lina was in the room conversing with another woman dressed in sharp business attire, skirt, blouse, jacket, black shoes. Janine knew who she was, Serena Hall, one of the family attorneys. Aside from her long dark hair almost raven black, flawless skin, pretty face, great ass, she was brilliant. Not quite thirty, she had already established a professional reputation as an absolute legal shark. Janine had seen her on one previous occasion but never really interacted with her before, but just looking at her she understood why it was no secret she was one of her father’s favorites.

Seeing Janine awake, “How are you feeling?” Serena asked, warm smile on her face.

“Okay,” Janine replied, “Thanks for asking.”

“The police are requesting a statement from us regarding the accident yesterday. I’ve told them that I will take the statement from you when you are alert and that your faculties have been fully restored,” she explained.

“The police?”

Serena put a hand on Janine’s lower leg, “Standard stuff when there is motor vehicle accident, nothing really to worry about,” she assured.

“So let me be blunt. Is there anything in your system I should know about? Alcohol, drugs?” she asked.

Janine shook her head.

Serena looked at Lina, “Could you excuse us for a moment?” she asked politely.

“Of course, I’ll go check on Francis,” Lina agreed, exiting the room and leaving the two women alone together.

“Now, just girl to girl, is there anything you need to tell me? As my client, anything you tell me is in the strictest confidence and protected by law,” she said, “But I do need you to be honest.”

Janine chuckled, shaking her head again.

Serena arched an eyebrow, “What was the laugh about?”

Should she tell her about Tom? No. Too many people already knew about him already. “Nothing,” Janine replied.

Serena smiled, a very disarming expression, “Please, I’ve been doing this for a while now and I can tell when someone is hiding something,” she stated, a very astute intelligence burning in the depths of her soft blue eyes.

Tell her what? That there was a tiny little man stimulating her pussy while she was showing off her new car to her father? Not likely. The lawyer might know there was something being withheld, but she wouldn’t get it Janine. She shook her head.

Serena held Janine’s eyes a moment longer. “Attorney client privilege exists,” she reminded. “Confidential, just me and you. Not your mother, your father, just us,” she explained.

Janine looked away and shrugged.

Serena knew there was something there, something the girl wasn’t saying. “If there is nothing in your system, I’ll give them permission to test the blood they’ve already taken then?” she said, cocking her head slightly to one side.

Janine nodded.

“I’ve had some of our investigators to the scene of the accident to gather any relevant data from there. Again, pretty much just a formality,” she assured.

Over the course of the next hour, they prepared a statement to give to the authorities and provided consent for the testing of Janine’s blood to eliminate the notion of alcohol or substances in her system.

Preliminary reports were suggestive of speed as causative, though she was sure she could find a way to mitigate around it, as long as there were no other surprises. The girl was definitely hiding something, the question was what. The police report confirmed she was driving. But was she? Was she protecting daddy? She didn’t like it. If things were as they appeared to be, why the evasiveness? What could she possibly be hiding? Not booze, not drugs, then what? Why had Lina Lindholm made a personal request for information regarding the ER nurse?

There was definitely an undercurrent of something going on that she was being excluded from and she meant to find out what it was.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or impart some feedback. It is always highly valued, both in terms of story development as well as gaining an understanding of how the story is being received. Thanks for taking the time to read this tale!

Cassidy and Tom by Duggernaut

Cassidy and Tom

While still wrestling with whether or not Cassidy would allow the play to escalate, Tom took matters into his own hands literally, cradling her now completely erect nipple between his two hands before leaning forward and extending his tongue to lick at the textured surface. Breaking contact, he looked up at her and smiled.

She inhaled sharply, the feather light contact of his touch exciting her as she looked down at the tiny figure at her breast. On one level, she knew she should stop this, put a halt to it before things escalated too much further. She wanted to, all she had to do was pick him up and move him away, but on the other she found herself growing incredibly aroused. This was so far from anything she had ever experienced before and she was so incredibly curious.

Moving cautiously, she pulled the blanket further away, supporting him with her hands as she leaned back almost into a recumbent position, him on top of her.

“Do you want me to stop?” he asked, looking up at her again with his bright green eyes, his expression turning mischievous.

Holding her lower lip in her mouth, she shook her head her slowly. She wanted more, wanted to give herself to the feelings he was bringing out in her.

Emboldened by her assent, he continued to stroke her flesh, stimulating her further. As he toyed with her, she knew she was going to allow this happen, but she was unsure of how to proceed with him. What should she do? She didn’t want to inadvertently hurt him. Should she just let him continue to do what he was doing? Or should she move him where she wanted? Not that he needed any help, the sensations he was eliciting from her body was incredible.

He moved from one breast to the other, then back again before moving down over the smooth flesh of her taut stomach to kneel atop her panty clad mons pubis. Getting down on his stomach, he turned and lowered himself down the groove of her slit feet first, sliding over the dampened fabric and dropping into the space between her thighs.

She could feel him trying to tug at the elastic around the leg hole of her panties. Hastily, though carefully, she reached down and pulled aside the cotton covering to give him access to her most delicate of areas. While she kept herself trimmed, it had been a couple of days and she suddenly became very self-conscious about the possibility of stubble. If he minded, he gave no clue, pressing himself against her, his little body nestling in amongst the flesh lips as his hands explored the folds of her femininity and opened her up further. She found it growing increasingly more difficult to remain still, her body wanting to surrender to the sway of sensation inebriating her senses.

Tilting her head back, she moaned softly, her flesh responding to his playful caresses. He seemed to know exactly how to touch her, to tease the sensitive nerve endings in her pleasure nexus, titillating her and driving her wild with passion.

She wanted him, to fill her, to make her come. She could feel him entering her, one leg pushing into the swollen flesh within her hot opening, then the other, trying to drive himself deeper.

Snaking her right hand down to her privates, she brushed her fingers lightly against her fully engorged clitoris before putting the index finger on his shoulder and applying gentle pressure. Inside her he went, flesh closing behind him as he vanished from the world and into the all-consuming hunger of her fully lubricated vagina.

At first, she worried about whether or not he could breath, or if the force of her insides might harm him. All thoughts vanished amid the overwhelming sense of pleasure igniting within her as he turned himself inside her and started touching her in ways no other lover had ever done before. It was as if he knew all of her erogenous areas and knew exactly how to drive her wild by touching them just so.

She could feel herself beginning to tremble in anticipation of pent up orgasm, though this one so much more than any she could ever remember. Her breathing rate increased, almost to the point of panting, hips bucking and rocking with him buried inside, clear pussy drool seeping out of her and down over her perineum and into the flukes of her crinkled asshole.

“I’m going to come,” she breathed aloud hotly, a pause between each word. “I’m going to,” sharp intake of breath, biting her lower lip, she climaxed, withholding the scream in her throat. Again and again her body convulsed as her muscles contracted and delicious sensations traveled along her nervous system to her brain. She could feel the sense of her inner pelvic muscles bearing down though all thought of Tom was gone as she surrendered to the power of her release. Then there was the sense of something foreign moving within her, drawing her mind back from the blissful delight of her orgasm.

Sliding through the slippery tissue within her, Tom’s head emerged from her pussy, sucking air into his lungs. Easing first one, then the other arm free of her, he wiggle his way out, trying to stand, but leaning back against her for support.

She chuckled nervously, astounded by the magnitude of her release. Craning forward to look down at the tiny form of Tom standing between her thighs, she saw he was completely sodden, strings of her secretions clinging to his flesh and connecting him to her privates.

He grinned as he broke the tendrils of her pleasure binding them together, devouring the milky love juice from his fingers in the process.

“That was astounding,” she murmured, absently tracing a delicate finger through the length of her vagina, sensations ebbing.

Using both hands, he slicked back his dark hair, and grinned. “You want to go again?” he asked.

He had awakened a hunger within her, something she didn’t even know was there. Nodding slowly, she definitely wanted to go again.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, leave a comment, or impart some feedback. It is always highly valued, both in terms of story development as well as gaining an understanding of how the story is being received. Thanks for taking the time to read this tale!

Cassidy Unleashed by Duggernaut

Cassidy Unleashed

Carefully swinging a leg over top of Tom, Cassidy spun her ass on the couch, rising to stand on unsteady legs. For a moment, Tom nervously thought she might actually plop back down on the chesterfield and land directly on top of him.

Catching her balance, she turned to the side, supporting using the arm of the couch, she chuckled, “That would not have been good,” she joked.

“Death by asteroid,” he jested back.

Bringing her free hand down, she gathered him up and stood upright. Although she had just come, she was still incredibly aroused, as evidenced by the clear trail of fluid slowly tracing its way down the inside of her thighs.

Lifting him almost directly in front of her face, she opened her hand, allowing him to stand in her palm. How could something so small, feel so amazing good?

He smiled at her, his dazzling one, “What is it you want to do next?” he queried, lowering his eyes, smile becoming mischievous.

What did she want to do next? She definitely wanted him inside her again, touching all of the secret little places she never knew existed inside of her, but not yet. First, she wanted him to explore her body.

Walking to the edge of her hand nearest her, he touched his finger and blew her a kiss. Bringing him closer, she puckered her lips.

Taking her lips in his hands, he bent forward and peppered them with a half dozen little kisses, feathery soft, like being touch by a butterfly’s wing, just at the edge of her ability to detect. It borderline tickled, before he was pressing himself head first into the crease between her upper and lower lip.

Was he trying to get inside her mouth?

Parting her lips slightly, she flattened her tongue as he passed through the opening and into her mouth, crawling across the textured surface, she could taste herself on him, the film of her come coating his tiny body as he writhed over her tongue.

She could tell he was hard, grinding himself against the powerful muscle of her tongue.

Exiting the living room, she scampered down the hall to her bedroom and hopped up onto the blanket covering her bed, clicking on the lamp beside her before laying back on her back.

Repositioning him so that now his feet were toward the opening of her throat, she opened her mouth and pushed him upward with her tongue.

Climbing up over her pearly white bottom teeth, he paused to kiss her thick lower lip, before stepping out onto her chin.

Turning, he lowered himself onto her throat and across the gentle hollow in her neck, before moving onto her right collarbone. His pace was unhurried, perhaps even luxurious as he traveled over the swell leading to the peak of her right breast, nipple already tight and hard as he laid hands upon it.

Closing her eyes, she tried to control the inferno raging inside of her, her hips already beginning to rock and gyrate in response to her burgeoning desire.

Sitting cross legged atop her breast, he ensnared the nipple between his legs, squeezing and kneading the excited flesh, firm then soft, fast then agonizingly slow.

Snaking her left hand down her body between her legs, she touched herself, fingers sliding easily over the engorged and dampened flesh.

Letting out a soft moan, she could swear she heard him chuckle. He was teasing her and she thrilled at the game, but her ardor was growing, her need rising like the storm surge of a hurricane about to make landfall. She wanted more, needed more.

Tucking her chin in, she looked over her body to her breast, Tom with his back to her. Biting her bottom lip, she moved her right hand over top of him, pinning him against her tit before closing her fingers around him. He gave out a squawk as she brought him between her thighs, feeding him into the source of her lust, fingers driving him deep up inside her enflamed pussy until she could no longer feel him while continuing to stimulate herself with her other hand. At first, there was no sensation, she paused in her ministrations a moment, when all of a sudden there he was, taunting her G-spot, much the same as he did her aroused nipple.

Higher and higher she climbed, losing herself to the wanton urgency in her body.

Thrashing about on the bed, pulling covers and twisting as he increased his pace, then backed away. She wanted to scream, she was so close to the blissful oblivion of release. It was maddening.

Rolling onto her side, she pulled open the drawer on her bedside table, so forcefully she almost yanked it free of the nightstand. Fumbling around inside she found, she let out a noise of triumph as her fingers closed around the cool phallic shaped glass object she affectionately called Mr. Reliable.

Rolling back supine, legs parted, knees pulled up, she rolled the smooth object between her hands, warming it.

Lowering it to her swollen and drooling pussy, tracing it through the smooth pink crease, bringing it up and circling her clit before slowly pushing it into the opening of her vagina, the smooth clear plaything gliding into her easily.

At first she tried to mindful of Tom, careful only to work the toy shallowly into her cunt just not sure how far into her he was. The sensations were too much, overwhelming her, appetite and longing replacing reason and logic. Higher and higher climbed, losing herself to the moment. Finally she came, crying out loud in ecstasy and rolling onto her side, drawing her knees up, her flesh convulsing with wave after wave of pure orgasmic bliss coursing through her body, her cervix dipping with each massive contraction.

Panting, she lay there a moment in the afterglow, curled up in a near fetal position, body slick with a sheen of sweat, Mr. Reliable fully embedded in her vagina, milky come leaking out her.

Back in the present, she suddenly realized couldn’t feel Tom.

 

End Notes:

Please free to share a review, offer some feedback, or just leave a comment, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated. thanks for taking the time to check this story out!

Tom and Cassidy, Aftermath by Duggernaut

Tom and Cassidy, Aftermath

It was a strange sensation, waking in the utter and absolute darkness, unable to determine up from down. His mind immediately drifted to the concept of a sensory deprivation chamber, except for the strong steady rhythmic bass of a heartbeat filling his ears. The temperature seemed comparable to his own flesh and everything was slick and wet. A quick inventory of himself revealed no infirmities he could find. Hands out, he could feel the spongy corrugated texture of the flesh defining the boundaries of his isolation. Though close and very humid, there was air enough for him to breathe.

The last thing he remembered was a flash of light and the unexpected arrival of something incredibly hard and unyielding, driving him deep inside Cassidy. Am I in her womb? He shook his head, surmising instead he must be in the cavity beyond the birth canal but below the cervix.

The walls seemed to move around him, churning, undulating as she moved and almost crushing down upon his tiny body. Then there was light, in his little space and something digging into the small of his back just above his buttocks. A fingernail? Rolling with the motion of the tissue around him, the tip of the finger retreated, leaving and showing him the direction out. Following the path of the finger, he wormed his way through the sleek snug passage until he was able to slip an arm free. Suddenly she had his arm, tugging and pulling to get him free while her pelvic muscles clung to him, unwilling to yield him up. Twisting his hips to help, he slid out of Cassidy, glistening from her secretions.

“Oh Tom, I’m so sorry,” she exclaimed, laying him on the fabric between her thighs.

Raising a hand to his face to clear his vision, he waved up at Cassidy with his other hand, her juices webbing his fingers almost together, “I’m okay,” he croaked, grinning.

Putting a hand across her naked chest, she let out an audible sigh of relief, “Thank goodness, I feared maybe I had hurt you, or that you might suffocate,” she said, relief in her tone. “I lost myself to the passion,” she explained, feeling guilty about using the toy without considering what might happen to him.

Sitting upright, he wiped his hands across the fabric, shaking his head. “Not to worry,” he said. “Reports of my death have been greatly exaggerated,” he quipped, quoting Mark Twain.

Looking down at him, she giggled, “That was, I don’t know, amazing,” she said.

Nodding, he continued to try and cleanse himself of the clear but sticky effluence of her climax.

“You look a little like a glazed donut,” she commented, watching him.

“A donut should be so lucky,” he answered back, flashing his charming smile and winking at her.

She chuckled and shook her head, “You are incorrigible,” she said.

Standing upright, he nodded slowly, “So I’ve been told,” he said, extending his arms up to her like a child wanting to be picked up.

Getting the hint, she reached down and took his tacky little body carefully in her right hand and bringing him up to her chest.

Adopting a serious look, he nodded, “What did you use to push me way up inside you?” he inquired.

Feeling to her side with her left hand, she curled her fingers around the glass sex toy and brought it up for him to see, abashed as he looked at it.

“Holy,” he mumbled, eye wide, understanding the momentary flash of light coming through the toy before he was buried up inside of her.

“Again I’m sorry Tom, it’s just, well you were driving me absolutely crazy with your teasing,” she tried to explain, placing the toy back down,

He grinned, “Not the first time I’ve heard that either,” he said with a chuckle. “How about a shower?” he asked.

Nodding, “Sure she said, sliding across the bed and walking to the bathroom. “How, I mean, like in the sink? I’m not sure,” she said, pausing in the doorway and flicking on the light.

Shaking his head, “No, there,” he said, pointing at the recessed place for the soap built directly into the shower.

Crossing the linoleum covered bathroom floor, she stopped at the fiberglass molded tub/shower unit. “Won’t be too slippery?” she queried.

He shook his head.

Reaching across the open space over the tub, she positioned her hand and let him walk off onto the small ledge.

Bending over, she pulled out the knob over the faucet, twisting it most of the way to the left before pulling the little chrome knob near the end of the spigot causing cold water to spray out of the white plastic handheld showerhead still in its cradle high over his head.

Reaching a hand into the cool spray to test the temperature, she waited a moment, then stepped into the tub, drawing the clear plastic shower curtain adorned with brightly colored tropical closed behind her.

Stepping under the shower head, Cassidy brought her hands up to her face and immersed herself under the spray, wetting her long brown hair.

Tom used the spray bouncing back off her exquisitely toned body and began to wash himself, though he kept his eyes glued to Cassidy.

Stepping back slightly, she pushed her wet hair body, grinning at tom as she plucked the scented bar of soap from the dish beside him, bringing it to her chest.

Lathering the bar between her hands, she set it back in the dish, eyes holding Tom’s, holding her lower lip between her teeth as she smiled and arched her back slightly, bringing her hands to her full rounded breasts, cupping them and massaging them slowly.

Clearing his throat, Tom got the very distinct impression she was now teasing him and it was working, his body responding.

“You like?” she asked playfully, innocent expression on her face.

He nodded mutely watching intently as she traced her hands down over her slender stomach, leaving a thin trail of suds.

She giggled, leaning forward, she tilted her head to the side, opening her mouth and delicately licking him along the underside of his swollen manhood with just the very tip of her tongue.

 He groaned and closed his eyes, but she backed away, turning slightly to allow the water to cascade over her chest and rinse away the soapy residue.

“Ugh,” he noised, growling in his throat. “You’re a bad girl,” he said.

“Me?” she asked, expression innocent as she touched her right index finger to her chest before glancing down and circling the erect nipple of her right breast. “Is that bad?” she asked, looking back at him.

He nodded slowly, sly grin on his face.

She turned and showed him her bared bottom, still looking at him over her shoulder before flicking a glance down then back at him, “Maybe I should be punished?’ she said.

Nodding again, “And indeed you shall be,” he assured with an affirmative nod.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or just leave a comment. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Disciplined by Duggernaut

Disciplined

Continuing to wash herself, slowly, seductively, driving Tom positively crazy, taking particular delight in the effect she was having on him. Aside from cleansing herself, she also luxuriously shaved her legs and privates, positioning him strategically on the edge of the tub for him to watch as she methodically did so.

“Sheesh, what a tease,” he commented, shaking his head as he idly observed what she was doing.

Ignoring his complaints, she finished and put the razor and bar of soap away before rinsing herself off. Stepping over him and out of the tub onto a plush Bahama blue carpeted bathmat, she grabbed an aquamarine colored towel from the chrome rack and began drying the water from her chest and stomach before raising her right leg and putting a foot beside him, again ensuring his view of her was unobstructed. After her right leg was dried, she then repeated the process with her left.

Tom was pacing along the edge of the tub, like a race horse waiting for the bell at the gate.

Smiling coyly down at him, she bent forward, firm breasts hanging pendulous as she brought the towel to her head and dabbed at her hair. Straightening up, she grinned at him again, picking up a white face cloth and putting it down on the edge of the tub for him to dry himself off with.

Instead of picking up the facecloth, Tom simply dropped down on it and rolled back and forth, much the way children are taught to stop drop and roll if they were on fire, and he definitely felt like he was aflame. The motion made her chuckle.

“Let’s go,” he said, popping back up to his feet.

“Not yet,” she replied softly, picking up a hair brush from the counter top.

Suddenly, he had a flash of recollection of the time when Janine had bound him to her hairbrush and pleasured herself with it, making take a step backward, eyes wide.

Failing to notice his discomfit, “If I don’t brush the tangles out of my hair there will be knots tomorrow,” she said, pulling the brush through her still damp long brown hair.

He chuckled to himself for his sudden stab of fright as he watched her finish the process.

Setting the brush back down, she turned to him, reaching out, “Come here little dickens,” she said, picking him up

Returning to her bedroom, she climbed onto her bed, lying down upon her stomach, “You said something about punishment?” she said coyly, reaching behind her and placing him atop the smooth flesh her rounded right bum cheek.

Clearing his throat, he paused a moment to enjoy the spectacular view of her bottom afforded him by his unique situation. It was awesome.

Kneeling down on one knee, he rubbed his hand over the surface of her skin, still warm from the shower, “Remember, you brought this upon yourself by being naughty,” he counseled.

“Mm-hmm,” she replied, wiggling her hips a little, the motion, though minor to her, was enough to cause him to lose his balance and slide down the slope of her bottom in the hollow at the small of her back.

Getting to his feet, Tom shook his head, scaling back up onto her butt, “I was going to be gentle, but you asked for it,” he asserted, bringing a hand down and giving her bum a playful spank, doubting even if he swatted full force it would leave a pink mark.

She giggled, dropping him down to all fours.

Bending forward, he planted a kiss directly over the spot he had slapped.

Craning her head around to see him better, “Did you just kiss my ass?” she inquired.

Grinning, he nodded, “I didn’t want you to think I was completely heartless, so I kissed it better,” he said, smoothing his hands over her ass cheek in a massaging motion.

“That tickles,” she said, the ultrafine hairs on her bum standing erect and giving her goose bumps.

Leaning back onto his heel, he rubbed his hands together, “Mwahaha,” he noised, doing his best evil laugh.

Reaching back, she plucked him off her ass and brought him up toward her head, laying him supine upon her pillow, pinning his arms out under her index fingers, the smile on her face positively Cheshire.

“I’ll give one minute to surrender to my diabolical intent,” he offered, narrowing his eyes in mock solemnity.

“Will you now?” she asked, leaning forward, licking her lower lip before tracing the tip of her tongue delicately along the front of his left thigh until it reached his excited genitals.

“No fair,” he groused, struggling against the fingers holding him fast.

Still using her tongue, she chuckled as he tried to wriggle out from under her.

Over his lean stomach she licked, then onto his chest and along the left side of his face before moving back down to toy with his turgid manhood some more.

Grunting, he bucked his hips and continued to try and squirm free but she was unrelenting, her ministrations heightening his fervor until a glassy look settled over his features, alerting her he was on the precipice of release.

“I’m going to come,” he warned, breathing irregular.

Pulling her head back a short ways from him, she grinned down, allowing his excitement to subside. “Not yet,” she breathed, kissing him on his face.

Again and again she brought to him to the brink before disengaging.

Finally, sensing he had crossed the point of no return, she opened her mouth wide before descending and taking him fully into her mouth.

Rolling onto her back, she snaked her right hand down over her tummy to her moist pussy, closing her eyes and felling him jerk and spasm inside her mouth as he climaxed. She kept him there until he was spent, then pushing him up between her lips and taking him in her left hand before bringing him down to her lubricated sex.

Shifting her grip on him, she inserted him into her aroused vagina feet first, easing him into her slowly then withdrawing him most of the way before plunging him back in, all the while continuing to stimulate her clit with small little circles with her right hand until she came. 

 

End Notes:

Please free to share a review, offer some feedback, or just leave a comment, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to check this story out!

Back Home, Janine Sunday by Duggernaut

Back Home, Janine Sunday

Janine was released from the hospital before noon Sunday, Jess taking her home, while Lina stayed at St. Agnes with Francis. For Janine, Having Jess home was both great and not so great. Great, because the two seldom had the opportunity to spend any time together since childhood, not so great, because of the almost pathological competitiveness between them and the fact that her sister was hounding her incessantly with questions of Tom. Who is Tom? What’s he like? What was it like? What does he like? Is he cute? On and on came the barrage of questions.

Janine knew that Jessica was in a not so subtle way, information gathering so she could try and make a play for Tom. Whether it was for the novelty of the situation, or to one up her really didn’t matter, she knew she should be careful. Behind the angelic countenance not very unlike her own, dwelt a girl with a decidedly dark appetite. If Jess ever got hold of him, she shook her head, knowing the outcome would not be conducive to Tom’s health or longevity.

Janine turned aside most of Jessica’s inquiries with ambiguous, noncommittal and vague answers before using her injury as a means to excuse herself from the situation and lock herself away in the sanctity of her room.

In there, away from her sister, Janine set about cleaning up, pausing to examine the collection of accoutrements she had selected for her play with Tom. A slow smile played across her lips as memories of her time with the tiny youth danced through her mind.

Picking up the pink silicon dildo, she laid it across the palm of her right hand and nodded to herself. Binding Tom to the sex toy and using it to play with herself was one of her favorites. Not so much when she used it on her ass, but in her pussy, on the chair. The thought made her wet all over again, but the nostalgia also made her angry with herself. She had gotten careless and now Tom was more than likely currently out of her reach. The smile evaporated from her face as she tucked the pleasure giving device back into her panty drawer. And now Jess was sniffing after him. And the lawyer, Serena, how much did she know?

How could I have been so foolish? I just got him back. Stupid, stupid, stupid, she chastised herself.

She reflected on her interactions with Tess the day before, but they were mostly clouded in hazy fog. She did seem to remember trying to convey a sense of contrition for her actions, though she honestly wasn’t sure if it was real or just some confabulation of her delirious mind. It felt real enough. She strongly doubted given the recent course of events, Tess would ever return Tom to her voluntarily though.

When Monday came, she seized the chance to go to school and be away from her sister, despite the fact that in light of the accident the Headmistress afforded Janine the opportunity to take a leave of absence from school until she felt she was suitably prepared to return to her studies. Only suffering from a minor lingering headache, she wanted to go to school.

There was a tremendous outpouring of sympathy and concern for her from friends, other students and faculty alike when she arrived. Accepting the well wishes with appropriate civility, she actively sought out Tess, catching Tom’s sister just outside the girls’ dorm on her way to the main school building.

“Janine,” Tess greeted, surprised to see the other girl.

“Tess,” she responded, a shy smile on her face.

“Are you alright? I would have thought they would let you take a few days off?” she said.

“Just a bump on the head, nothing major, but thanks for asking. I just wanted to see you and say I was sorry for, well, for you know, the way I behaved,” she offered.

Shifting her pack to her other shoulder, Tess sighed. “It’s alright, I’m just glad everything, everyone is okay,” she replied, not wanting to get catty.

“You know we both love Tom, in our own separate ways,” Janine stated.

“Love? He looked like he had been through ten round heavyweight title fight after what you did to him, which he refuses to discuss, I might add,” Tess replied with a touch of anger in her tone.

“Do you truly want to know what we did, or more accurately what I did to him?” Janine asked. “I’ll tell you everything if that’s what you want?” she offered, pursing her mouth and averting her eyes.

Tess paused, contemplating. Did she want to hear the lurid details of how Janine used him? Not really. “I’m guessing anything I might imagine would probably fall short of the truth, so I think I don’t want to know,” she replied.

Janine nodded, “If that’s what you want,” she said. “I just wanted you to know, I am sorry for what has happened between your brother and I but more for what you were put through. I just hope in the end there are no hard feelings between us,” she offered, smiling pleasantly.

Letting out a breath, Tess nodded, returning the smile, “In the very beginning what I really didn’t appreciate was you trying to keep me from talking to him, but I guess in the end, no, there are no residual hard feelings. What occurred between you and Tom is between you and him,” she shared, starting to walk.

“Thank you,” Janine answered, falling in beside Tess. “Has there been any progress in finding a way to fix him?” she inquired.

Nodding slightly but still facing forward, “There are a couple of promising developments, but we’ll see,” she explained.

“That’s good. There’s another, um, reason I wanted to talk to you,” she said, voice barely more than a conspiratorial whisper.

Tess frowned, stopping and turning to face Janine, shaking her head. She wants Tom again.

“Not that,” Janine started, as if reading the other girl’s mind. “I wanted to warn you that Tom may be in some peril,” she asserted.

“Oh? From who?” she challenged.

“My sister, Jessica,” Janine replied. Revealing Jessica’s interest served multiple purposes for her and was done deliberately to promote her own personal agenda. Firstly, she simply wanted to thwart Jessica, to stay one up on her older sister, and secondly, she knew she needed to rehabilitate the trust bond between her and Tess if she was ever going to have another chance to get her hands on Tom. She wasn’t being false when she said she loved Tom, she did, in her own very unique and unconventional way, and she would have him again. When she did, she knew she wouldn’t screw it up.

“Jess?” Tess verbalized, nodding slowly, “I appreciate you letting me know though, sort of confirms my suspicions about her. She seemed awfully eager to take me to Cassidy’s.”

“There is one thing I would like, if it isn’t too much of a bother?” Janine queried.

Here it comes, Tess thought, “What’s that?” she asked.

“I was hoping you would let me tag along the next time you go to see him, you know, maybe apologize to him as well,” she informed.

Tess stared hard the gorgeous blonde girl, trying to detect some subtle nuance or tell that Janine was plotting something. “I don’t know,” she replied.

Janine nodded, eyes downcast, “I understand,” she said softly.

 

Tess hesitated, still not sold on the kinder gentler Janine, but for the moment she would take the apology at face value. “After school,” she said.

Janine smiled, “Thank you,” she said. 

 

End Notes:

Please free to share a review, offer some feedback, or just leave a comment, it is always helpful and greatly appreciated. Thanks for taking the time to check this story out!

Cassidy, Monday by Duggernaut

Cassidy, Monday

Lying in bed on her left side, Cassidy was covered in only a light pink cotton sheet from the waist down, resting her head on a pillow over her outstretched left arm. A contented smile passed over her lips as she looked down at the tiny slumbering form nestled in amongst the long strands of her loose hair.

The night had been spectacular and they had slept late.

Reaching out with her right hand, she teased out a single hair, tracing its tip over his little nude body.

“Don’t,” he giggled, turning away and feigning he was still asleep.

“Are you ticklish?” she asked, teasing him some more.

He rolled again, green eyes wide, huge smile, “I’ll never tell and surely you must know tickling has been formally outlawed as a form of torture,” he joked, reaching up and batting at the hair she held over him.

She laughed, “You tickled me first,” she said, “When you slid down inside my shirt.”

He shook his head, “It was purely incidental and without intent, I was caught in your gravitational pull, I had no choice,” he protested. “Whereas you are acting with malice of forethought,” he accused, actually grabbing hold of the strand with his right hand as she brought it back down.

“Hey,” she said, grinning.

“I’ll pull it,” he warned, cocking his head.

“You better not,” she replied, face mock serious, lifting the hair up, pulling him up onto his feet.

There was knocking sound coming from the front door of her apartment.

Turning her head toward the open door of her bedroom, “What?” she asked.

“You expecting someone?” Tom asked, relinquishing his hold on her hair.

“No,” she replied, moving him off a bit and sitting up in bed.

The knock repeated.

Flicking a glance at the clock on her bed table, Cassidy shook her head and stood up, walking to the closet and taking out a housecoat.

Tom scampered across the sheets toward the side of the bed she had just vacated.

Putting on the robe, “You wait here,” she encouraged, pointing a finger at Tom and arching an eyebrow.

Rolling his eyes, he spread his arms and fell backwards onto the sheet, heat from her body still lingering in the tangled folds.

Exiting the bedroom, Cassidy tied the robe and made her way to the front door just as another set of knocks sounded. Peering through the peephole built into the door, there was a woman standing there, attired in a very smart business suit, super dark hair and penetrating blue eyes holding a case down by her side in her right hand.

Opening the door a crack, Cassidy kept the security chain in place, “May I help you?” she asked.

“Miss Lane, my name is Serena Hall, I am an attorney representing the Lindholm family in regards an accident in which you were one of the primary responders to this Saturday passed. I was hoping maybe I could get a moment of your time?” she asked.

“Um, could it maybe be later?” she queried.

Serena smiled, “Unfortunately, the wheels of justice grind at their own pace and I really need to collect a statement from you. It shouldn’t take too long or be too painful. I promise,” she said with a smile.

Cassidy frowned and shook her head, lawyers. She had had to deal with them in the past, providing statements, but none of them had ever tracked her down to her home before. “Alright, but can you give me just a moment to freshen up?” she asked.

Closing the door, she cinched up her robed and glanced back into the apartment. She had left Tom on the bed, so he should be alright. Disengaging the chain, she opened the door.

Serena smiled and extended her hand in offer of a handshake, “Pleased to meet you,” she said.

Taking the hand, Cassidy shook it politely then released it, inviting Serena to enter. As they walked toward the table in the dining area, Cassidy regretted the decision to invite the lawyer in. Not only was there the popcorn mess in the living room, Tom’s habitat was sitting right on the table.

“I’m sorry, the place is a mess,” Cassidy said, embarrassed.

Serena shook her head, “Not to worry, I showed up here out of the blue,” she said, setting her case on the table.

“How were you able to get into the building without me buzzing you in?” Cassidy asked, curious.

“One of your neighbors actually held the door for me as I was walking up,” she explained with a smile, opening the case and withdrawing a yellow legal pad and setting it on the table.

Cassidy frowned.

“So, I’ve already spoken with the young lady you attended to so there are just a couple of things I need to clear up,” Serena said, taking out a pen from the case.

“Sure, I guess,” Cassidy said.

“So,” Serena started, locking her light blue eyes on Cassidy’s hazel ones, “I’m sure in your experience you’ve seen a lot of different things, anything unusual about this one? Bear in mind I’ve have an opportunity to depose young Miss Lindholm,” she inquired, bringing the pen down to the paper.

“Tom?” Cassidy asked.

“Sorry?” Serena replied.

“What?” Cassidy countered, shaking her head.

“Did you say Tom?”

Thinking perhaps she might have made a tactical error, “I said hmm, I was thinking,” the nurse replied quickly, touching a finger to the side of her head.

The lawyer’s eyes narrowed. Serena had spent a fair amount of time extracting statements and cross examining witnesses in her career. It was a lot like playing cards, learning how to recognize when someone was being evasive of less than truthful, and she was an expert. She already knew Janine was hiding something, and now the nurse.

Cassidy glanced toward the hall leading to the bedroom before shaking her head slowly, “No, I don’t think so,” she said.

The questioning didn’t take very long, maybe a quarter of an hour, Serena also making mental notes as she jotted down the responses.

After they were finished, she flipped back through the pages just to make sure she had what she needed. Cassidy also encouraged her to take a look at the notations made in the nurses’ log for additional information.

Placing all of her materials back into the case, Serena got up, shaking Cassidy’s hand before the nurse escorted her back to the door. Cassidy saw the lawyer off before returning to the bedroom. Untying the robe, she let it slide down her body, the friction of the soft tickling her flesh as it fell. “Whatever shall we do with the rest of the day?” she asked coyly, sucking her lower lip into her mouth.

 

In the corridor outside the nurse’s apartment, Serena checked her watch before starting off. The bits and pieces of information that were filtering in weren’t aligning in any cohesive fashion. The nurse had definitely said the name Tom. Why? Who was this? How was he relevant to the situation? Entering the elevator, she pulled out her cell phone, calling up Lina Lindholm’s personal number. Time to start fishing.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, post a comment, or leave some feedback. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated as well as being motivational to keep the story moving. Thanks for taking the time to read this tale!

After School Deliberations by Duggernaut

After School Deliberations

As the day slogged on, Tess was growing less and less sure about allowing Janine to tag along when she went to see Tom. What if she simply just reached out snatched Tom? What could she do? Nothing really for fear of hurting Tom. Like the time when Janine had put her hand under her skirt to feel Tom squirming about in her soaked panties. Was a bump on the head enough to change Janine? The little knot of dread was churning in her stomach.

Meeting up with Janine at the end of the school day, they were in the process of leaving when Miss Harwood appeared in the door into her classroom.

“Tess,” the teacher said with a warm smile, “Do you have a moment?” she inquired, looking toward Janine then back to Tess.

“Um, I guess,” she replied, exchanging glances with Janine.

“It’s okay, I’ll wait outside,” Janine said with a smile, nodding toward the young looking teacher.

“I haven’t heard any recent updates about how your brother is doing?” she said, expression on her pretty face concerned.

“He’s, uh, I’m not sure, we’re hoping he’ll be himself soon,” she replied, forcing a smile.

“That’s good, just let him know we are all pulling for him,” she said with a ghost of a smile.

“Thanks,” Tess replied, getting an odd vibe.

Miss Harwood smiled again and nodded before letting Tess.

Outside, “That was weird,” Tess mumbled as she met up with Janine.

“What?” the blonde asked.

“Miss Harwood was asking after Tom,” she replied.

Janine glanced back toward the school over her shoulder, “Probably just concerned,” she suggested.

“Given the events of the last couple of weeks, color me paranoid,” Tess replied.

“Fair enough,” Janine conceded, grinning.

“Did you drive in today?” Tess asked.

“No, Jess drove me,” she answered.

“I’ll call for a cab,” Tess said, pulling out her cell phone and making the call. Next, she fired off a text message to Cassidy to let her know they were coming. “Taxi will be about ten minutes.” She advised, slipping her phone back into her purse.

“Cool,” Janine said, nodding. “Can I ask you a personal question?” she inquired, turning to look at the dark haired girl.

“Seeing as I have pretty much gotten to third base with you, I suppose it’s okay,” she replied with a lopsided smile.

Janine chuckled, “What do you feel when you’re with your brother?” Janine asked. “You know, now that he’s small?”

Frowning, “What? Sexually?” she asked.

“Just in general,” clarified Janine, “Sexual or otherwise.”

Tess shrugged, “Mostly just concerned that he might get hurt I guess,” she supplied. “It’s like he has no clue. He just keeps pushing the envelope. I remember how frightened he was when I found him, so small, and scared.”

“It didn’t take him long to become brazen,” Janine acknowledged.

“We weren’t even on the plane back here when his fear passed, little miscreant,” Tess said making a sour face, remembering him deliberately fiddling with her nipple.

Janine laughed again, ““What if Tom wasn’t your brother?” she put forth soberly.

“What do you mean?” Tess asked back, turning her head to look at the other girl.

“What if instead of him, it was some other boy that was shrunk? How do you think you would feel?”

“In what way?” Tess queried, seeking clarification.

“Okay, so let’s say you had a boy the same size as Tom in your possession, do you think you would behave differently?”

“I don’t know, I hadn’t really thought about it from that point of view,” she conceded.

“Put yourself on the other side of the equation. Ask, what if you did? The boy would be undeniably hot of course, and he absolutely fawned over you, looked at you the way a lover does?” she suggested.

“I think I’d more than likely be worried about breaking him,” she replied. “Being that small they have to be pretty fragile.”

“You would be incredibly amazed how resilient Tom is,” Janine replied. “All I can say is this is the something more I was talking about at my birthday party. It defies all expectations,” she added.

“I don’t know, I think maybe I would just find it odd,” Tess supposed, not giving it too much consideration.

“That’s the sister talking, not the woman. Kissinger said it best when he coined the phrase, ‘Power is the ultimate aphrodisiac,’ because it’s true. Being in that position is intoxicating and makes one very, very, receptive to male input, shall we say” Janine opined, grinning.

“That may be true, but it is Tom we’re talking about,” Tess countered.

Janine smiled and nodded, “You’re right, it is your brother,” she said, falling silent as they waited for the taxi.

Tess was glad for the respite in the conversation, Janine’s words pulling her mind back to when she was smuggling Tom back to the school from their house, he had elicited confusing feelings within her. Not that she was inclined in any way to necessarily act upon those feelings, nonetheless, she had felt them. Then there was the encounter she and Janine had shared in the corridor when she had her hand under Janine’s skirt. Feeling her brother, a slave at the mercy of the beautiful blonde struggling under her fingers as Janine’s pussy drooled all over him ignited absolutely delicious sensations in her. She could not deny how so incredibly aroused she had been, sexually. What if it hadn’t been Tom? What would she have done? Would she have taken Janine up on the offer to share him? The curiosity was enticing.

It seemed none of the women Tom crossed paths with could resist playing with him, not Janine, Lina, Sam, or even Miss Addison. They all seemed to fall under the spell. She seriously doubted Cassidy was going to be any different. The fascination nibbled away at the back of her conscious mind. What would it feel like if it wasn’t Tom? In her mind’s eye, she could see the device lying atop the table in her grandfather’s dusty basement workshop.

It wasn’t until she felt Janine’s hand on her knee that she looked up to see the arrival of the yellow taxi cab.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, post a comment, or leave some feedback. It is always helpful and greatly appreciated as well as being motivational to keep the story moving. Thanks for taking the time to read this tale!

Cassidy and Tom by Duggernaut

Cassidy and Tom

Looking magnificent in the weak light filtered through the curtain in her bedroom, “Whatever shall we do with the rest of the day?” Cassidy had asked.

Rolling onto his side, Tom propped his head up with a hand, elbow on the bed. “I can think of a couple of things,” he said, mischief in his brilliant green eyes.

She grinned and shook her head, climbing onto the bed and positioning herself almost directly over top of him before settling back onto her heels. “Is there no end to your boundless enthusiasm?” she asked, hands on her thighs.

He laughed, “I’m just surprised you can keep up,” he said. “I’m in my prime at the moment, the absolute peak of my sexual prowess. As a woman, you haven’t hit yours yet.”

“Oh really?” she queried, sliding her hands back to her hips.

He sat upright and shrugged, “It is nothing personal, just basic biology,” he explained. “I mean, I’m not a medical professional or anything.”

“Careful, you’re treading in some dangerous waters,” she cautioned playfully, eyes flicking toward the drawer when she kept Mr. Reliable.

Tom snorted, “You should be careful otherwise I’m might not keep holding back,” he countered, climbing to his feet and walking toward her exposed privates.

“Really now? So I should just consider myself fortunate you’ve been holding back all this time?” she asked, watching as he drew closer.

“You’re welcome,” he said, standing right in front of the vertical length of her vagina. Reaching out with his right hand, he traced his fingers along the slightly puffy left lip of her labia majora sending a little tremor of delight up her spine. Looking up at her, he grinned wickedly, licking the end of the fingers on his left hand before caressing the smooth fold of flesh over top of her clitoris.

Tipping her head back, “Mmm,” she noised throatily, arching her hips slightly forward and parting her legs a bit more. Her body was beginning to respond to his delicate little manipulations.

“That’s right,” he said confidently, “Who’s in charge?”

Bringing her head forward again, she grinned, sliding her right hand down between her thighs and taking a hold of him. “I am,” she said, “And I won’t hold back.” Lifting him out of harm’s way, she rolled onto her side, reaching down behind herself and rubbing his head and upper body against her moist slit from behind.

Soon he was slick in her lubricant. Lifting her leg, she nudged his head against her opening, his face sliding into the humid pink space before vanishing into the darkness of her sleek love tunnel.

He extended his arms over his head, reaching out inside her, hoping to grasp her g-spot, but she moved him rhythmically in and out of her, twisting him in the process before plunging him deep inside. As before, he felt the heat of her insides and the sounds of her body soothing as wiggled, finding the fleshy prominence of her button and grabbing onto it firmly.

The muscles around him undulated, he could tell she was moving, but without reference he couldn’t tell up from down. Then there was the odd sensation. He could feel something big and hard moving behind the membrane stretching thin tissue separating her reproductive system from her rectum and bumping him. He suddenly realized, she was using Mr. Reliable in her ass all the while stroking herself with her other hand.

With renewed vigor, he assaulted her Grafenberg Spot, kneading it and squeezing it. She was getting close, the tissue around him engorging and getting incredibly wet, the pressure making it hard for him to move. She was right there, then she came. Closing his eyes, he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, allowing her come to pour into him, tasting her climax, and drinking his fill of her juices. He felt himself explode.

Amidst the contractions of their nearly simultaneous release, he could feel her whole body shudder in blissful ecstasy, before feeling the hardness of the dildo sliding out of her ass and her fingertips tugging at his feet. Going limp, he allowed her to draw him out of her vagina.

He thought she was going to bring him back up onto her stomach, but she moved him in the opposite direction, over the small patch of her perineum, before pushing his face against her butthole, still slightly agape by the use of Mr. Reliable in her rear entrance. Surprised by what she was doing, he took a deep breath and remained immobile, slipping easily inside her rectum even as he felt the tissue around him rapid regain its elasticity and collapse upon him. Then he was encased in firm unyielding tissue, unable to move. It was much more limiting and restrictive than being inside her wet pussy.

It was different with Cassidy. He didn’t feel imperiled or that his life was in imminent danger. At the very least he wasn’t tethered to a dildo and buried way up inside her butt. Talk about having your head up someone else’s ass he mused, grinning to himself in the dank darkness.

She kept him there for only a couple of minutes, before contracting her muscles, pushing him down until his feet emerged from within the crinkled bud of her asshole. Grabbing one of his feet, she pulled carefully, gingerly, teasing him out of her reluctant anus.

Laying him on her belly, she grinned down at him, “Who’s in charge now?” she asked, large grin on her face.

Tom touched his right index finger to his nose then pointed it back at her. “Though I would call it a backdoor tactic to make sure you got your own way,” he clarified, grinning.

“It didn’t hurt you did it?” she inquired.

He grinned and shook his head, “But I do think perhaps I might like to take a moment to get cleaned up,” he answered.

Taking him in her right hand, she swung her feet off the bed, padding a short distance down the hall to the bathroom. Setting him on the counter, she turned on the taps. The sound of watering flowing, she turned and dropped her bottom on the toilet. “Got to pee,” she explained, starting.

After her tinkle, she set the sink up and let Tom bath while she cleaned herself.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tess and Janine by Duggernaut

Tess and Janine

When the two girls arrived at Cassidy’s building, Tess paid the cab and together they walked up to the glass door. She was still only half there, mind exploring

Pressing the small square button beside Cassidy’s apartment number, “It’s Tess, and I’m with Janine,” she said leaning forward to speak into the microphone.

“Okay,” came the response before the door locked buzzed.

Pulling open the door, Janine let Tess go in first before following.

“What is she like?” Janine asked as they toward the elevator.

“Nice,” Tess replied, turning to nod.

“Is she very pretty?”

Tess nodded again, “So don’t be surprised if Tom hasn’t, you know, been his usual self and they are on, how do I say it, very friendly terms,” she cautioned as she stabbed the call button.

Janine chuckled. “I don’t think he and I were exclusive,” she said.

Tess didn’t respond, knowing despite Janine’s friendly demeanor, the blonde had taken steps to try and ensure Tom was hers and hers alone.

A bell chimed and the doors opened. Stepping in, Tess pushed the button for Cassidy’s floor. “How’s your dad?” she asked, stepping back against the railed at the rear of the car.

“Good,” she replied, “They’ve managed to reduce the swelling in his head so he’s conscious now and his arm is set properly,” she finished.

“That’s good,” Tess said. “I suppose he’ll be staying a while then? Until he heals?”

Janine shook her head, long blonde hair swishing, “Not sure, I guess him and mom will figure that out between them,” she answered.

The elevator stopped, the door opening. Moving down the hall, Tess knocked on Cassidy’s door.

When the door opened, Cassidy stood there, warm smile on her face, “Tess,” she said, nodding before looking at the other girl, “Janine, you are looking much better than when I saw you last. I can’t believe how unbelievably pretty you are,” she praised, telling the truth and hoping it masked the touch of insecurity she felt in the girl’s presence.

Janine nodded, “Thank you,” replying with a wide smile. Though Cassidy did seem friendly, she wondered perhaps if Tom might not have described some of their ‘shared’ experiences which might have soured the nurse’s perception of her,

“Come inside,” Cassidy invited, holding open the door to her apartment.

“Thanks,” said Tess, stepping in followed by Janine.

“Tom’s in the living room, on the couch, just be careful where you sit,” she advised, pointing the way.

“Thanks,” Tess said, venturing into the apartment.

Tom was reclining on a small plush throw pillow, damp hair slicked back. Seeing his sister, he rose to his feet, grinning impishly. The expression slipped when Janine came into view.

Tess paused, looking down at her brother, “Hey there pipsqueak, you are looking way better than the last time I saw you,” she chuckled, taking up a seat on the couch near him.

His eyes lingered on the statuesque blonde a moment before he turned to look up his sister, smile reappearing, “Is it just me or are you heavier than the last time I see you?” he asked, arching a tiny eyebrow.

Tess made a noise and shook her head as she rolled her eyes.

“Hi Tom,” Janine said softly, smiling down at the boy, a pang of want teasing her senses.

“Janine,” he replied casually, turning back and grinning up at her off the side of his face, giving her a quick wink. With everything he had been through with her, being this close to her still made his heart skip a beat, a beautiful flame to his moth.

“Something to drink?” Cassidy asked as Janine sat down in the armchair near Tom.

“I’m good,” Tess said, looking to Janine.

“Me too,” replied the blonde, raising her hand.

“As you can see, he has been making excellent progress,” Cassidy said, extending her hand in his direction.

Looking at the grin on her brother’s face, “I’m sure he has,” Tess added, arching an eyebrow and looking at the nurse.

A touch of crimson colored Cassidy’s cheeks, “Physically, no, I mean, well, health wise,” she stammered, getting tongue tied.

“Speaking of looking in good shape,” Tom interjected, “Janine you look pretty good for someone who was in a car wreck,” he said.

“Thank you,” she replied, “I’m just glad you weren’t too badly hurt,” she added. “Which leads me to why I asked Tess if I could tag along to come see you today,” she added, shifting forward in the chair. “I know we’ve done some things together, and I’ve done other things to you, some of them hurtful and dangerous, but I just wanted to say I was sorry if I frightened or hurt you,” she said, sincerity in her voice.

Some things? Looking directly at Janine, his grin widened. She had imprisoned him in her panties on a number of occasions, masturbated herself using his body, tied him up, first to a hairbrush, then a silicon sex toy, fucked him both vaginally and anally, peed on him, swallowed him into her stomach, and had a little collar made for him. Yes, they had done a few things together.

“I understand if you are mad and don’t ever want to see me again,” she added, eyes downcast and voice soft.

He shook his head, “No worries,” he said. “I’m the one who snuck into your room after all,” he added.

Tess and Cassidy watched the exchange, the former with a healthy dose of skepticism.

Janine raised her cerulean eyes back up to look at him, a sparkle dancing in the background, “Thank you,” she said. Was she sorry? Sorry he wasn’t in her hand now. Sorry they weren’t back in her room. Sorry he wasn’t buried inside her and slathered in her come. Yes, then maybe she was sorry. Patience, she reminded herself.

“Oh, there was a lady lawyer here earlier today, getting information,” Cassidy said, looking at Janine.

“Serena Hall?” asked the blonde.

“Yes, that was her name. I think it went alright, but I may have slipped up regarding Tom,” she lamented.

“Say what?” asked Tom.

“Like I said, I think I covered my tracks, but just thought you should know,” she advised.

Tess looked over to Janine, “Is she someone we need to be concerned about?” she inquired.

Janine wobbled her head, “I don’t think so, but I’m not sure. She seemed very determined.”

“Okay then, if we’re done with this for now,” Tess said, looking from Janine back to Tom, “We need to come up with plan to derail mother if she’s going to be here Friday,” she advised.

“Your mother is coming to town?” Janine asked.

Turning to face her, “Hopefully not, I think this might be a little hard to explain,” Tess stated, pointing at Tom.

“I see your point,” Janine acknowledged, settling back into her chair.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Serena and Lina by Duggernaut

Serena and Lina

Cell phone in hand, Lina’s contact number on the screen, Serena hesitated, finger hovering over the call button. Lina Lindholm was no teenage girl easily manipulated into tripping over her words and spilling sensitive information. No chance. Serena knew she needed to do some homework, arm herself with some knowledge before tackling the exceedingly brilliant Karolina Lindholm. Tucking her phone away, she returned to her hotel room before initiating a few data searches.

It took her a few hours to gather rudimentary data around the name Tom or Thomas, for persons working at the hospital as well as at Janine’s school.

Of the select students attending prestigious Sapperton Academy, three possessed Tom as either a first or second name and there was one girl with Thomas as a surname. Thomas Andal was a fifteen year old sophomore, with spotty attendance records. He seemed a stretch. Rodrigo Tomas Calderone, seventeen years old, a grade behind Janine, a possibility, and a Thomas Wentworth III, a classmate of Janine’s but currently on extended medical leave.

Leaning back in her chair, Serena tapped her fingers on the table a moment before sifting through the file folders containing paperwork on the desk. Looking down at a copy of Lina Lindholm’s cell phone activity, a small smile touched the corner of her mouth when she saw the name Teresa Wentworth. Why would Lina be contacting this girl? Repeatedly. Could this Tom be the Wentworth boy? What was the need for all the cloak and dagger? It didn’t appear logical.

She reread the incident investigation report. It all seemed pretty straight forward. The girl was driving the car, the blood on the steering wheel airbag was hers. Dad was in the passenger seat. There were no indications of another person at the site or evidence of someone fleeing the scene. Who was this Tom? But more curious, why cover for him? What possible motivation could there be to conceal his identity?

He was easy enough to find on social media. Looking at his profile picture, she nodded. He was a strikingly good looking kid. Important family, the usual banal tripe appearing on his feed.

Leaning back, she growled in her throat, before pushing her chair back and standing up. She enjoyed the challenge of a good puzzle, thrived on it. She smiled at the screen, “I am going to get to the bottom of this, one way or the other,” she said, tapping her right index finger on the forehead of the boy’s image.

Turning away, she collected her phone, putting it in her purse and leaving the hotel, taking a taxi back to the hospital.

Lina was still with her husband, though he was currently resting.

Opening the door quietly, the lawyer slipped into the room. “How is he?” she asked softly.

Lina turned in her chair and smiled, “He’s doing very well. If there are no abnormalities, they might let him go home tomorrow,” she advised.

Serena smiled and nodded, “That’s good,” she said, taking up the single chair beside Lina.

A quizzical expression crossed Lina’s face, “Why are you here?”

Serena smiled, “There will be no charges issued by the authorities and the insurance company will not take issue, there are some anomalies attached to this situation,” she said.

“Oh?” Lina inquired. “Like?”

“Tom,” Serena said, watching every nuance of Lina’s body language.

“Tom?” she queried.

Serena nodded. Lina revealed nothing other than a tightening around her eyes.

“Thomas Wentworth III. Didn’t you think maybe it was something I should have been made privy to?” she asked.

Lina chuckled, “What is it you think you know about young Mr. Wentworth?” she asked, coy smile on her face.

“I spoke with the nurse,” Serena replied.

“And she told you what?” Lina questioned.

Serena let out a breath. “Why were in contact with Teresa Wentworth after your daughter’s accident?”

Lina expression turned into a grin, “I know you are in my employ, and as such, bound by confidentiality. My personal dealings however, are none of your affair,” she said.

Nodding, “Of course you are right, though, as part of my employment, it is my responsibility to investigate any potential complications that may involve yourself or other members of your family in respect to this unfortunate event. During my investigation, it was apparent your daughter was concealing something. To be honest, I’m not sure what. When I spoke to the nurse, she revealed, and I believe inadvertently, the name Tom. A simple process of deductive exclusion lead me to the Wentworth boy. Even the mention of his name seemed to elicit a response in you,” Serena explained.

Lina smiled. “I appreciate your candor and for being forthright. I would caution you in the future to lead with this information and not attempt to try and play me in an attempt to gather additional information. You are still very young and exceptionally talented with a bright and promising future ahead,” she said, the threat veiled, but very tangible.

“The furtiveness?” inquired the lawyer.

“Take it on my authority, Tom is not connected to the details of this circumstance and any inference to him need not appear in any report,” she instructed directly.

Serena nodded. “As you wish,” she replied, hands in her lap. That was that. She knew it had been a risk to try and wheedle information out of Lina and the gambit failed. Pushing too hard now could result in a serious career jeopardizing mistake.

Victorious, Lina smiled, about to dismiss the lawyer, when a thought struck her. “I do however have a request for you. I want you to take a look at human rights fundamentals, definitions, and property law,” she instructed.

Serena frowned, “What do you mean?” she asked, not quite sure where the line of inquiry was headed.

“How is a person legally defined by law? What is the legal status of someone who is incapable of self-care?” Lina explained.

“Like someone who is in an unresponsive wakefulness syndrome?” Serena asked, eyes narrowing suspiciously.

“Unresponsive wakefulness syndrome?” Lina asked.

“The new more politically correct way to say persistent vegetative state,” explained the lawyer.

“No, not like that,” Lina said, contemplating.

“Legal incapability as defined by Burton is very broad and has a plethora of definitions,” Serena replied. “This would be a lot easier for both of us if you were to just cut to the chase and lay out what it is you want,” she suggested.

“Let me pose a hypothetical situation,” Lina offered.

“Okay,” Serena answered, nodding.

“A person is involved in an accident that leaves them mentally cognizant, but utterly and completely physically dependent upon another for care, food lodging, essentially everything. Without the care of the other person, they would most certainly die,” she explained.

“Alright,” prompted Serena, urging Lina to continue.

“How does one gain legal custodial rights for that person?” asked Lina, a gleam in her eye.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story

Cassidy's Apartment by Duggernaut

Cassidy’s Apartment

With Cassidy, Janine, and Tess seated around the table, Tom paced back and forth on the polished wooden surface, hands behind his back.

Out of the corner of her eye, Cassidy looked at Janine. The blonde girl was absolutely beautiful leaning with her elbows on the table, big blue eyes bright as she watched Tom. Even when she had been in the hospital, she had been stunning. How could she possibly compete with her? Despite everything she and Tom had shared in the last couple of days, she suddenly felt very self-conscious of her looks. That and a stab of jealousy.

“We’ve been pretty lucky thus far the school hasn’t contacted our mother about his extended absence,” Tess shared, her own limpid green eyes tracking her brother’s back and forth motion.

“Any word about possible restoration?” Tom asked, pausing to look up into the face of his sister.

She shook her head. She hadn’t heard from her grandfather in a while and Harrison Kinsley had yet to get back to her.

“Why can’t you just tell her?” asked Cassidy, eyes now on Tess.

Tom chuckled, “You have no idea what our mother is like,” he stated.

“There might be no other way,” Tess replied, leaning back in the chair and shrugging her shoulders. Although he had only been tiny for a very short while, so much had happened and it had taken a toll on the eighteen year old girl.

“Really?” Tom asked, shaking his head. “She would absolutely lose her mind. First she would faint, then, when she woke up, gone, her brain would short itself out,” he added. “And that would be that.”

“I don’t know Tom,” Tess said.

“No way,” Tom said, swiping his hands across his body, much the way an umpire indicates safe at home in baseball. “She would never let me out of her sight, like ever. I know at first we talked about winding up in some BioDyne lab or something, but that would be more preferable than being cooped up with her,” he protested.

“Tom we have no idea how long this condition will last. It’s obvious it’s not going to wear off anytime soon. You might be stuck like this forever,” Tess said dramatically.

The thought had occurred to him. What if he couldn’t be restored? What then? There was no reason he couldn’t still proceed with his education, but he would forever be limited by his size. Looking from Cassidy to Janine then back, he grinned, not that it was all bad. “I know,” he replied. “I just think at this juncture, mom and dad are my choice of last resort,” he advised.

Cassidy nodded without realizing it. She welcomed the opportunity to keep him in her apartment. Tom had only been here a very short time and although the circumstances were assuredly unusual, she found her feelings toward him were already very deep and the dynamic of their relationship very rewarding. Incredibly rewarding as her mind drifted to their previous liaison.

Janine kept her face a serene mask of innocent concern, thought swirling in her head.

“Then what do you suggest?” Tess queried.

“For now,” he started, turning to look at the nurse, “If Cassidy is willing, stay here until we’ve exhausted all other options,” he said.

“Of course, you’re more than welcome to stay here,” Cassidy replied, feeling a surge of relief and delight. She had thought for a moment he would choose to go with the gorgeous blonde girl.

Tess smiled wryly, “I appreciate your offer, really I do, but for how long? I can’t keep covering Tom’s absence from school. I think your initial thought of telling our mother might be the best way to go,” she ventured.

Shaking his head, he would rather be tied to Janine’s hairbrush again. “I just don’t think it’s the right time,” he said. Turning to the blonde, “What do you think?” he asked, soliciting her opinion.

Janine gave him a small smile, “I think ultimately the decision is yours,” she replied, thinking, ‘You really should come home with me and then you needn’t worry about anything ever again.’

Tess let out a long sigh, “Fine,” she said, leaning forward and putting her forearms down on the table. “But realize there is only so long we can maintain this charade before she finds out, then there will be hell to pay,” she warned.

Tom snorted irreverently, “Better that than be smothered,” he opined.

“You want to keep it a secret, that’s on you, but realize she’ll hold me accountable,” Tess asserted.

“I’ll take the rap,” he assured.

Tess shook her head. She knew their mother would still hold her responsible, regardless what Tom said. The way she saw it, she had three options. One, she could just flat out refuse to cooperate, which would undoubtedly make Tom do something really stupid like run to Janine or Cassidy before she could grab him. Two, she could agree to cooperate, but just allow their mother to come down and hand him over. Three, she could allow things to continue as they were, at least until they were able to find a cure. Or Tom was dead. Option two seemed to be her best bet. “So what’s your plan?” she inquired.

“Easy, school trip, we both have to go,” he answered, smug grin on his tiny face. “Problem solved.”

“Unless she calls the school to confirm,” interjected Tess, tilting her head slightly to the side.

“She won’t,” countered Tom, shaking his head.

Looking down on the tiny youth atop the table, Janine watched quietly, a passive smile on her lovely face as she felt the physical ache of want between her thighs. It would be so easy to just to snatch him up, doubting either of the other two women could stop her in time. Maybe. She knew she could not bully the nurse the same way she had the teacher. As brother and sister discussed strategies to thwart their mother, she leaned back in her chair, eyes exploring, evaluating the interior of the nurse’s apartment as she pondered another course of action. It was nice, Cassidy’s apartment, though not extravagant by any stretch. How much did an RN make annually? Sixty, maybe seventy thousand? Apart from her family’s massive fortune, Janine herself possessed in excess of seventeen million dollars of her own money, gained from modeling and endorsement residuals still pouring in. A small smile touched her luscious lips.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story

Janine by Duggernaut

Janine

Janine and Tess left Cassidy’s place together, catching another cab. It appeared on the surface that Tom would be staying with Cassidy while their mother would be stalled.

“He’s looking pretty good,” mused Tess, climbing into the automobile and fastening her safety belt.

Janine nodded. “I’m just glad he’s okay,” she replied, entering from the other side and securing her own belt.

“Where to?’ asked the cabbie, looking over his shoulder.

“Sapperton Academy,” Janine said, turning to look at Tess, “I’ll take it home from there,” she said.

Tess nodded.

Together they rode in silence, each girl lost in her own thoughts. After Janine dropped Tess off at the school, she wondered what Cassidy would do if she showed up with a brief case full of cash? Could she convince the other woman to take the payoff? Would she relinquish Tom to her possession? Perhaps, but deep down she seriously doubted the nurse would do it. She was obviously smitten with Tom, or at least the circumstances surrounding his situation. A more logical approach might be to try and influence her with money. A personal services type arrangement, helping support Cassidy to ‘look’ after Tom while providing Janine with a greater degree of access to the little youth. Maybe. There was also the fact that Cassidy was very attractive. Would she be receptive to the prospect of a three way liaison? The idea brought a smile to Janine’s lips. The nurse seemed shy, diffident. Maybe all she needed was to be encouraged?

Replaying the visit in her mind, Janine smiled, understanding the private exchange she and Tom had shared. He had winked at her, asked her opinion. He may have chosen the nurse to reside with, but she knew he was playing with her, daring her to steal him away again. As much as she wanted him, he wanted her too. That was clear. How to get him, that was the question.

“Nice house,” commented the cab driver, pulling up in front of her home, bringing her back to the present.

Fumbling in her purse, she pulled out a fifty dollar bill and handed to the man, “Keep it,” she said, disengaging her belt and climbing out of the car.

“Thanks sweetheart,” said the man. “You ever need a ride, make sure you ask for Leland,” he said, folding the bill up and sticking it into his pocket.

She turned, made eye contact with the man and nodded. “Leland,” she said, tapping the side of her head.

He nodded.

Turning back, she walked up to the house. Jess greeted her.

“You went and saw him, didn’t you?” Jess asked, powder blue eyes alight.

Janine nodded slowly, “Yes,” she replied, pushing passed her sister into the house.

“And?” Jess inquired.

“And what?”

“Do you have him?” she pressed, the expression on her face hopeful.

Janine shook her head slowly, “No. He is pretty well secured,” she replied, slipping off her shoes.

“Shit,” muttered Jess. “I want to see him,” she added, following Janine into the kitchen.

A small smile playing on her lips as she walked, Janine pulled open the refrigerator door before turning to look at her sister, “Probably not going to get the opportunity before you have to head back to school,” she said wistfully, voice full of false sympathy.

Jess turned and put both hands on the edge of the polished granite countertop, “Dammit,” she seethed, shaking her head.

Janine concealed the elation she felt, retrieving a bottle of water and closing the fridge before unscrewing the top and taking a drink. Although it was a small victory, it was a victory nonetheless.

“Do you think mother intends to get him back?” Jess asked looking at her sister.

Janine shook her head, “How am I to know the will of our mater? After all, she is the one who returned him to Tess after he’d gotten away from me,” she replied, placing the cap back on the bottle.

Jess shook her head.

Janine circled in beside her sister, draping an arm over the shorter girl’s shoulder, “It’s just the novelty that’s captured your curiosity, like someone getting a new puppy or something,” she said.

Turning her head to the side, “Did you really have sex with him?” Jess asked.

Stepping back and pulling her arm away, Janine held her hand up and showed her sister an approximation of Tom’s size using her thumb and forefinger, “He was like this big, so I don’t know if what we did together qualifies as sex really,” she said.

“But you had him inside?” she asked, directing a finger toward her own crotch.

While Janine enjoyed the torment her sister was feeling, she also knew she needed to defuse the situation before Jess did something completely stupid. “Yes, but, it’s hard to explain,” she replied, choosing not to share any of the salacious details of her time with tiny Tom or how absolutely amazing it felt to have him at her mercy.

Jess shook her head again, a determined cast in her blue eyes. “It just seems so phenomenal,” she said.

“The whole thing is incredible, the whole situation, but right now, between you and me, I’m trying to see if he wants to come back here for a while,” she offered, trying to redirect Jess. “If he does, I’ll make sure you get a chance to not only see him, but actually talk him,” she added, knowing there was no way on Earth she would let that happen. When she got Tom back, and she did not doubt for a second that she wouldn’t, she would never let him go again. Especially not to Jess.

“Really?” Jess asked, brightening.

Janine nodded, “Mother may have sent him away, but I wanted him back and he came back. But given the recent accident and all, things are still pretty much up in the air for the moment. He still needs some time to heal some, you know,” she explained, smiling.

Jess sighed. “I suppose. Mother essentially said the same thing in the hospital, so,” she added, leaving the rest unsaid, feeling resigned.

Nodding, Janine turned and walked out of the kitchen, leaving her sister behind. Seeing Tom so tantalizingly close had left her with a wet spot between her thighs. As much as she wanted to go upstairs and play with herself right at the moment, which was considerable, she smiled, deciding instead to wait. She would let the delicious ache in her pussy build, like the caldera of a volcano waiting to erupt. And when she had him again, then and only then, she would cover him in her ecstasy. Thinking about it only heightened the hunger, making her want him all the more.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

After getting out of the taxi, Tess made her way back to the room she shared with Sam, though Sam wasn’t there. Flopping onto her bed, Tess brought her hands up under her head and let out a long sigh. During the cab ride she had decided she would do nothing to stop her mother from coming down. She actually knew that before she left the apartment, but seeing the look in Janine’s eyes cinched it for her. She also knew that Tom would probably feel betrayed, but in the long run, he would understand.

Seeing the blonde girl in her mind’s eye, her thoughts drifted back to their conversation before going to Cassidy’s. She knew in her heart of heart, she could never be with Tom in the way he was with the others, regardless of the confusing feelings he elicited.

She remembered how Sam and Tom had interacted with one another after school last Wednesday when she had gotten him back from Lina. Sam had ditched last class and though she chose not to say anything, she knew without a shadow of a doubt they had done something naughty.

Closing her eyes, she tried to envision what it might be like to feel tiny feet, tiny hands on her. Bringing her left hand up, she unbuttoned the school uniform jacket, allowing it fall open. Cupping her breast, she kneaded it softly, picturing little lips kissing her there and feeling her nipple tight beneath her hand.

Sitting upright, she swung her legs off the bed and walked over to the desk, looking for something over its neat surface. Pulling open the drawer, she spied a disposable blue pen with a cap only slightly smaller in its length than her brother. Pulling the cap from the pen, she moved back across the room, unbuttoning and untucking her shirt as she walked. Climbing back up onto the bed, she examined the little piece of plastic in her hand. Bringing the cap down to her lips, she opened her mouth and put the cap inside, tossing it around the interior with her tongue.

Closing her eyes again, she took the cap between the thumb and forefinger of her right hand, holding it by the smaller arm and not by the cap end itself, she traced it over her lower lip, down across her chin, leaving a thin almost imperceptible trail of her saliva, imagining it was a tiny little man.

Over the smooth skin of her neck and the shadowed hollow of her throat, the tip tickling her as it danced over her flesh. Moving her left hand down between her breasts, shed unhooked the clasp for the front loading bra, freeing her firm round alabaster globes, wine stained nipples stiffening in the cooler air. Dragging the pen lid up the slope of her right breast, she circled it slowly around the small aureole surrounding her now fully erect nipple. The tactile sensation was electric.

Down the side and through the valley separating her breasts she brought the little piece of plastic, while her left hand crawled down over her stomach and slid across the rise of her mound before slipping between her legs.

She remembered the glow in Janine’s face, when the same hand was between the blonde’s thighs. The little thing trapped behind the fabric of Janine’s panties, squirming under her fingers.

Pulling up the hem of her school skirt, she placed the tips of her index and middle finger on the dampened surface of her own snug panties, traced the groove molding to her excited flesh beneath.

She was so aroused, arching her hips toward her fingers as she gently moved them back and forth.

Her breathing rate started increasing. Snaking a meandering trail with the lid in her right hand, she crossed her taut stomach, over her skirt and held it just above the swollen tissue of her genitals held fast by the delicate material of her panties.

Pulling aside the elastic legging with her left hand, she slipped the pen lid inside, lying it lengthwise along her split before releasing the fabric, allowing it to sit there a moment while she fantasized about what a tiny person there might feel like. Pressing her fingers against the smooth material, she could feel the hardness of the pen tip under the pads of her fingers through her panties, a pearl nestled in amongst the softness of her pussy. Circling slowly and deliberating around in a clockwise motion, teasing herself. God it felt amazing, intoxicating. Sucking her lower lip into her mouth, she increased her pace, juices soaking through her panties making her fingers sticky.

The sound of keys at the door halted her in her tracks, cheeks stained with color, breath shallow. She was so close.

She quickly refastened her bra, buttoning three buttons on her blouse and rolling onto her side away from the door as Sam stepped into the room.

“You napping out?” asked the other girl, closing the door behind her.

“Just resting,” Tess replied softly, she could still feel the object in her panties.

“Did you see Tom?”

“Yeah, he seems to be doing fairly well right now,” Tess answered, rolling back over onto her other side, now facing Samira.

“Well that’s good,” Sam provided, sitting down on her own bed and tucking her feet up under her. “Any chance we are going to bring him back here?” she queried nonchalantly, eyebrow raised, dark eyes glittering.

Smiling, “I don’t think so,” Tess said, swinging her legs over and sitting up on the edge of her bed.

“Aww, that’s too bad,” moaned Sam, bottom lip jutting out in an exaggerated gesture.

“Considering what happened the last time he was here, I’m not sure he’d be out of danger,” Tess replied.

“Well, with what happened between Janine and Miss Addison, I doubt she’d make another attempt,” Sam stated.

“It not just Miss Addison who poses a threat,” she said, leveling a knowing gaze at the other girl.

Sam looked away, half grin on the side of her mouth.

“It’s okay, what happened between the two of you is between the two of you, but it’s just safer this way. Besides you won’t have to keep an inventory of your panties,” she chuckled.

Sam grinned. “What about Janine? Can she get to him?”

“She’s Janine. I don’t think anywhere is truly safe, but for the time being I think she’s stymied,” she opined, unbuttoning her blouse again. “I think I’m going to grab a shower,” she said, standing up, the little lid shifting against her still excited flesh.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Cassidy and Tom by Duggernaut

Cassidy and Tom

After Tess and Janine departed, Tom reclined in the hollow of a plush throw pillow situated against the armrest of the chesterfield, eyes glued to the TV as he watched the group of people flee from a horde of undead zombies, remote control lying next to him.

Cassidy strolled into the room dressed in her nurse’s uniform. Interposing herself between Tom and the brain hungry horde, she reached down and picked up the remote control, twisting her body and pointing it at the set, turning it off.

Puzzled look on his face, “You have to go to work?” Tom asked, looking up at her, then rolling to his side to look at the blank screen.

She nodded slowly, coy look on her pretty face.

“Okay,” he said before clueing in. Eyes widening, grinning splaying across his face, “Oh,” he murmured.

“I think we are going to give you a sponge bath, followed by a full physical,” she advised,

“After the zombies,” he suggested.

“There is no time like the present,” she countered, shaking her head from side to side and setting the remote on the couch near the pillow.

Rolling his eyes, he let out a big breath, “Fine,” he said, wondering exactly what she meant by sponge bath.

It didn’t take long for him to capture her intent. While he had been engrossed in the TV program, she had set up the bathroom so that there was a clean white facecloth lying out on the counter and the sink was partially filled with hot water. It had a very sterile kind of vibe. There was also a large square beige colored sponge on the counter.

Walking to the bathroom, she cupped him in her hand and lowered him into the water before laying him on his back atop the face cloth. Next she took out a cotton swab, dipping it into the water and bringing over him.

Grin on his face, he extended him arms up over his head, granting her access to his pits. Tracing the Q-tip around his upper body, she delicately and meticulously cleaned him.

When it came time to clean his lower half, she placed a nail between his feet and parted his legs. Dipping the swab back into the water, she washed his feet, then his legs, saving his groin for last. Again, she dunked the cotton into the hot water, this time circling around his genitals, slowly, teasing him with the tip of the swab, making him hard.

He closed his eyes and groaned, bucking his hips in response to the pressure she was applying.

When he thought for sure he would bust, she moved away, allowing the sensation to recede before coming back and titillating him some more, only to stop and deny him release.

“Jesus,” he murmured, bringing an arm down to touch himself. He wanted to come so bad.

“Tsk, tsk,” she noised, putting his arm back over his head and pinning it there.

“Come on,” he pleaded, “I’m so close.”

“We’re not finished yet,” she said, releasing him and leaning back, licking her lower lip before holding it between her teeth.

He watched, rapt, fascinated as she slowly unbuttoned her top, her body swaying to music only she could hear. Watching this gigantic woman, moving sensuously, kept him on the edge of release.

When she was finally naked, she reached out and took the oval sponge, flipping it over to reveal a shallow depression cut out of its surface, irregularly shaped and only large enough to hold something small, something Tom sized.

Dipping the sponge into the hot water in the sink, she clenched her hand, spilling water out of the sponge before picking him up and placing him the hollow space carved out of the sponge.

He could feel the warmth of the water retained in the sponge as she leaned forward and brought it up to the flesh of her chest, applying firm, but gentle pressure as she moved it slowly over the surface of her body.

Trapped as he was, he kept his arms at his sides as she him passed over the smooth surface of her body, the wetness of the sponge lubricating his passage. Up and over the swell of breast, around the pebbled surface of aureole and hard nipple before crossing over to the other one. Down across her taut stomach, passed navel, before heading further smooth onto her pubic mound. Even in this she teased, altering his course and taking him over her firm thigh and back onto the right rounded cheek of her bottom and then to her left.

She seemed to be sponging herself thoroughly before finally bringing the sponge back over her pubic mound, drawing him down and holding him there, pressed against her already swollen and wet flesh, privates thick with her heady scent and juicy with expectation.

She began manipulating the sponge, altering the pressure and moving it over her tender area, like she was washing but not really, taking her time, luxuriating in the sensation, playing with herself. He was a helpless passenger, an involved spectator unable to do naught but go along for the ride. Time was irrelevant and as she continued in her ministrations, it was more than he could stand, grunting he lost control and emptied himself as she continued to move him back and forth over her pussy, accelerating as she approached her own release, the warmth of her skin growing along with the friction of him moving against her skin. When she came, she held him strong against her, he could feel her vaginal muscles contracting, pulling away in pulses as nectar spilled out of her and all over him and the sponge.

When finally she broke contact, his brought his hands up to clear the pleasure from his face, blinking at the light as she set the sponge down back on the counter.

Grinning, he could tell his skin was pink from the contact as he looked up at her flushed cheeks, nipples still hard.

Legs slightly parted, she lowered a hand down and trailed a finger through the pink groove in her sex, a tendril of come clinging to her finger as she brought it back up and over him, hanging over his face.

Reaching up and taking her finger, he opened his mouth to receive her gift, the moment broken by the sudden sound of music coming from the other room as her cell phone started to ring.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Best Friends Forever by Duggernaut

Best Friends Forever

“Oh no,” Cassidy murmured, looking out the door, lowering her finger down onto Tom.

Pausing and turning his head, “That’s a Van Halen song,” he stated, recognizing the tune.

“It’s the ringtone I use for my friend Katheryn, Katie,” she answered, looking back to Tom as he ingested some of her climax and tongued the corners of his mouth.

“Hot for Teacher,” he said with a grin, letting go her finger. “The album 1984, nice.”

She nodded, “Katie is a teacher, and she is very definitely hot,” Cassidy answered with a wry smile.

“Why would she be calling you at this time?” he inquired, shrugging his shoulders.

Shaking her head, she replied, “It’s Monday night, I was supposed to go to hot yoga with her tonight, Mondays and Thursdays, but given all that’s been going over the last few day I kind of lost track and it slipped my mind,” she lamented, frowning, chest still heaving slightly from her recent release.

“Well go and get it then,” he urged, raising a coated sticky arm and pointing out toward the hall. “Before it goes to voicemail.”

“You’re right,” she said, nodding and vanishing out of the room.

After she ducked out of the room, he rolled onto his side and out of the depression in the sponge, lowering himself down to the counter on unsteady legs, feet slipping on the surface of the countertop. Slick and matted with the leavings of her ecstasy, he carefully crossed over to the edge of the sink, feet slipping as if walking on ice, he peered over the edge of the sink and contemplated sliding down the side into the water still held within. Was it still warm? Sitting down, he dangled his feet down the slope to the water below, bare butt on the edge of the porcelain sink.

He felt pretty confident it was overly deep, the only problem being, at his size, how to get back out.

“No, sorry, I didn’t even realize it was Monday,” he heard her say as she reappeared in the doorway of the bathroom, cell phone at her ear.

“No problem,” he heard a female voice say through the speaker on the phone, “But the least you could do is offer me an ice cold Smirnoff after yoga.” The voice sounded familiar, but he couldn’t place it.

“I’m so caught up in something, another time maybe?” Cassidy offered softly.

“After standing me up? Wait a minute, is it a man?” teased the other voice.

Cassidy chuckled, “No,” she said with a dismissive noise.

Tom shook his head, even to him it sounded disingenuous.

There was a pause. “It is! I can hear it in your voice!” chided the other woman.

“No,” she repeated, “Nothing like that,” she replied, trying to deny the elation seeping through into her tone.

“Come on Cass, you can’t trick me. I know you too well for you to try and hide it from me,” scolded the other woman affectionately. “There’s a new man in your life.”

“No,” Cassidy repeated, covering the microphone of the phone with her hand, the color in her face deepening.

“Tell you what, I’m at the yoga studio now, so I’ll swing by your place after I’m done here and you can tell me all about this new beau of yours,” asserted the speaker on the other end of the conversation.

Moving her hand away and holding it at Tom, “Katie,” Cassidy protested feebly, “We can talk about his another time,” she suggested.

“Oh my god, is he there right now?” Katie inquired.

Cassidy paused, the silence implicating her, “No,” she finally answered.

“Then there will be no ifs, ands, or buts,” replied the other woman, “And just my opinion, it’s about time you moved on from that douche bag ex of yours and found someone who knows how to treat you properly,” Katie stated.

Looking down at the come slicked young man on her bathroom counter and despite trying to dissuade her friend from coming over, Cassidy giggled, the sound pleasant and giddy, giving far more away than mere words.

“Naughty girl,” taunted the voice coming from the phone, followed by a distinctly feline noise.

“A little bit,” Cassidy confessed, touch her left index finger to the tip of her tongue and grinning broadly.

There was a laugh. “I’ll see you in an hour and half, you can give me all the delicious details of your new romance,” advised the other voice.

Call disconnected, Cassidy lowered the cell phone, setting it on the counter away from Tom before shaking her head and grinning down at him, “You see what you do to me?” she said.

Tilting his head as he looked up at her, “Does your friend perchance teach at the prestigious Sapperton Academy?” he inquired, an inquisitive look on his youthful face.

Cassidy half smiled and tilted her head slightly to the right, “That’s right, but how did you know that?” she queried, tone inquisitive.

“That’s the school where Tess and I go,” he answered with a slow affirmative nod.

“Wait a minute, you’re still in school?” she asked. She knew he was young, but it had not occurred to her he might be young enough to have yet to graduate school. She suddenly felt very self-conscious of her age.

He grinned and nodded, placing his hands flat down on the sink to either side of him.

Knowing his age, she also felt conflicted because of the way he made her feel. “Please tell me you’re a senior,” she urged, hoping he was at least eighteen.

Again he nodded, holding up his hands as if to placate her concern, “This is my last year,” he assured.

Letting out an audible sigh, she smiled back at him, his confirmation lessening her feelings of being a cradle robber. Would it have changed how she interacted with him? No.

An odd expression came over Tom, “I think I'm pretty sure I know your friend,” he stated, nodding slowly.

“You know Katie?” she inquired.

“Except I call her Miss Harwood,” he replied.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

 

A note for Tomspeedy - it had been my original intent to name Miss Harwood Selina as I hinted at in an answer to one of your reviews, however, by the time i got around to writing the story, I chose Katie instead.

Truly Hot for Teacher by Duggernaut

Truly Hot for Teacher

Katie Harwood, Miss Hardwood they called her, the stunningly gorgeous teacher every adolescent male student and probably many female students too fantasized about sentencing them to a little one on one detention time only to ravish them. That was her and Tom had been one of those adolescents.

“How do you know her?” Tom asked.

“Katie?”

He nodded.

“We actually went to school together when we were girls,” she explained, “After graduation, I went to nursing school and she wanted to become a teacher,” she replied.

“No way,” he said with a chuckle, shaking his head from side to side.

“What?” she asked, mildly perplexed.

“Wow,” he mumbled.

“Wow?”

“Small world, you know,” he replied, a contemplative expression sweeping across his face. “I think it might be in my best interest to show me to her,” he suggested.

“Oh?” she inquired, arching a speculative eyebrow, placing her hands on the bathroom counter, leaning forward, looming over him.

“She might be able to run some interference on my continued absence from school,” he said, nodding before craning his head to look at her face.

Cassidy shook her head and grinned, “Uh huh, that’s the reason?” she inquired.

He seemed to think a moment before nodding again, “Pretty much,” he answered.

“It has nothing to do with the fact that she is stunning?” she queried.

“I’ll admit, she is very pretty, but I had my eyes on Janine, honestly. My head, figuratively, and now literally, was so far up her ass I hardly noticed any other girls,” he explained, unleashing his charming grin on the suspicious nurse.

“Right,” Cassidy replied, dubious, arching an eyebrow and pointing a finger at his tumescent penis.

“As her best friend, you know her way better than I do and if you think letting her see me is more of a liability than an asset, I defer to your informed judgement,” he stated, spreading his hands.

Cassidy reflected a moment, she and Katie had been friends for as far back as she could remember, sharing triumphs and tragedies alike from grade school all the way through high school and even after. Katie had been there as a pillar of support for her since her relationship with Sean had ended ugly due to his betrayal and infidelity a few months back. How would Katie react to seeing Tom? Could she trust her lifelong friend with him? They already were familiar with one another and what did that look like?

Shaking her head, Cassidy mentally chastised herself. She knew without a shadow of a doubt she could trust Katie, no questions. She knew her insecurity was stemming from the lingering feelings of being in the presence of the world class beauty Janine and watching the subtle body language and non-verbal communication between her and Tom. Katie, also incredibly gorgeous, was an entirely different story than the high school girl. Deep inside, she had zero doubt Katie would not be as equally fascinated with Tom and would not judge her critically of the things she and Tom had done together. Theirs was a friendship that transcended such things, especially after some of the things they had done with each other when they were younger. But, would Katie want to try him? Experience him? Would it bother her if she did?

“Hello?” said Tom, watching the nude woman as she ruminated.

Cassidy chuckled aloud then nodded, feeling foolish afresh. Katie was more than a friend, she was like a sister, the yin to her yang.

Tom snapped his fingers, then waved his arms, “Anyone home?” he inquired.

Looking down, she smiled at him, “Be careful what you wish for Thomas,” she cautioned.

He pushed his hands out in a dismissive gesture, “Please,” he stated.

Cassidy shrugged, “Well, she’ll be here in just over an hour, and if you’re that randy, it gives us plenty of time to finish what we’ve started here,” she said, reaching down and taking him by the arm before lifting him to her face level.

Dangling there, he grinned at her and blew her a kiss.

“Frisky are we?” she chided, opening her mouth and extending her tongue as she brought him near.

Drawing his legs up to facilitate access, he slid into her waiting mouth, luscious lips closing behind him.

From the get go, her use of him was much more aggressive, her hunger more wanton. He wondered inwardly if it was because she thought he was attracted to Miss Harwood, or if it was just her way of establishing herself as the dominant player in their burgeoning relationship. Either way, a grin touch his lips as he was moved around the interior of her mouth.

She had already masturbated using him and the sponge, so he wasn’t sure what to expect. Pulling through her lips, he saw they were in the kitchen, seated at the dining room table, though he didn’t have much time to get oriented as she quickly moved him down her body and deposited him on the chair between her legs staring directly the still moist split in her sex.

The fragrance was fresh and enticing. He looked up and smiled coyly, his tongue snaking out and licking his own lips as he rubbed his hands together.

Reaching down, she put two fingers behind his back, pulling him closer and pressing him against her hot flesh, “Kiss it,” she instructed, arching her hips and elevating her pussy.

He tried to push away, but abruptly ceased when she began pushing him into her, slippery flesh yielding to swallow him as she drove him deep inside.

Sitting there a moment in the chair, she brought her legs together, tiny youth secured within the folds of her femininity.

Walking slowly, sensously toward her bedroom. He was fidgeting, twisting inside her and suddenly she had the very real need to pee. What was he doing in there? Sitting down on the toilet, she closed her eyes and allowed the urine to spill out of her. Even after she was done, she still had the feeling she needed to go. Frowning, she parted her legs and looked down. Was he pressing against her bladder? Surely he was too tiny. Still the pressure continued to mount, her breath growing more rapid and shallow. Strands of sticky clear fluid drooled out of her, hanging suspend a moment before dropping into the urine tinted light yellow water below.

Reaching her right hand down, she pressed the tips of her fingers against her swollen privates, the combination of her effort mingled with his were mind bending as she found her level of arousal increasing exponentially.

As she continued to ascend the pleasurable heights, still seated on the toilet, she pushed her feet up onto her toes, legs shaking uncontrollably. She had the urge to focus her muscles, pushing upward from the pelvic floor. Head tilted back, a muffled scream of unbridled ecstasy in her throat, she came. It was different than before, deeper and more complete as her body began to actually ejaculate, gushing copious amounts of fluid out of her. Clamping her knees together she twisted slightly to her side, body wracked in the throes on passion.

Allowing the unbelievably intense feelings to subside, she chuckled softly. That had never happened before. She certainly knew how to bring herself off, but she had never ever squirted before. Looking back down at her crotch, she giggled, “What did you just do?” she asked aloud, eyes drifting to the mess she had made. Fortunately she been in the bathroom and on the toilet when he pulled his little stunt, so the mess wasn’t that bad.

Standing up, knees a little weak, she turned and flushed the toilet. She would need to clean up before Katie came. For good measure, she decided she would keep Tom exactly where he was until she was finished.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

The Wind Up by Duggernaut

The Wind Up

Francis was released from the hospital and allowed to go home. Lina knew despite this little accident, it would hasten rather hinder his departure. He was already making arrangements to fly out and return to New York. She knew he kept a little chippy Jessica’s age there. Not that she minded, given the nature of her relationship.

Speaking of Jessica, she was hovering around like a child waiting for a cookie, practically underfoot. Getting Marta to help, they got Francis packed. Lina killed two birds with the same stone by having Jessica drive him out to the airport.

Seeing them off, she dismissed Marta and made her way into the kitchen, pouring herself a glass of 2005 Château Pétrus before going upstairs to her bedroom. Setting the half-filled glass down on the surface of her dresser, she went into the bathroom to draw herself a bath. It had been a very trying week and she desperately wanted to relax. A wistful smile crossed her face as she wished she had a little Tom to help her unwind. Turning on the faucet, she waited a moment before she tested the water and finding it hot, sprinkled in some scented oil beads.

Returning to her room, she proceeded to undress before wrapping her knee length fluffy white robe about her nakedness. Passing in front of the full length mirror on the wall, she lowered the robe down over her back and paused to study her reflection, turning from side to side to look at herself. A self-satisfied smile touched her lips as drew the robe back up and retrieved her glass.

Returning to the bathroom, she set her glass down and perched on the edge of the opulent bathtub, turning off the faucets when the water was high enough.

Stripping the robe and hanging on the polished gold colored rail, she stepped into the bathtub, tendrils of steam dancing over the reflective surface as she lowered herself body down and slid into the hot embrace of the water in the tub. Draping arms over the edge, she allowed herself to soak, soothing tense aching muscles.

“Knock, knock,” came Janine’s voice from the doorway.

Opening her eyes, Lina rolled her head to the side, smiling warmly at her daughter.

“May I come in?” Janine inquired.

“Of course,” invited Lina.

Strolling in, Janine sat on the edge of the bathtub, trailing her delicate slender fingers through the water.

“You seem pensive child,” Lina said, remarking on the girl’s expression.

Turning to meet her mother’s eyes, “I saw Tom today, no more than a few hours ago,” she informed.

“None the worse for wear in the custody of Nurse Lane I trust?” Lina remarked.

Janine shook her head, blonde hair swishing across her shoulders. “He’s actually looking really good,” she stated.

“Surely you didn’t come up here to taunt me with this little morsel of information?” she queried.

“Today is Monday. His mother is coming to town Friday,” Janine supplied. “Tom wants to dodge her, but I have a suspicion, Tess will not intervene.”

Lina chuckled, “None of us have made the task any easier for Tess, including irascible Tom himself,” she said.

“If Tom’s mother comes, any chance of retrieving him will essentially be lost,” Janine protested.

It was obvious by her tone, Janine was seeking her intervention, but why? She was of two minds. Less likely, the girl was at wits end and desperate, or two, and the more seemly, she was hatching a new ploy to put Tom back in her hands. Laughing softly, not derisively, “One might suspect the validity of your repentance for your previous handling of Tom in the hospital the other day was disingenuous,” she said, arching an eyebrow.

Half-smiling, “I think I took him for granted somewhat, lost myself in the pursuit of exploring new and exciting things,” she conceded directly.

“Coming from you, that’s awfully mature, perhaps I should have your head examined to make sure there isn’t some hidden trauma there?” the girl’s mother teased.

Janine grinned. “Don’t get me wrong, I want him, and I mean to have him,” she admitted. “But.”

“You feel your chances slipping away and you are asking for me to help. Bringing Elle into the picture certainly complicates things though,” Lina added.

“Elle? Is that Tom’s mother’s name?”

“Raphaella, though when she modelled she used the name Elle,” she answered.

“Elle? As in Elle da la Riva? Related to my benefactress Donatella da la Riva?”

“Raphaella and Donatella are sisters, Elle the senior,” Lina replied.

“Donatella da la Riva is Tom’s mother’s sister?” she inquired.

Lina chuckled, “Or aunt, you could have called her that,” she teased, smile on her face. Levity aside, Elle’s involvement did complicate things. Not just for her daughter, but for Lina too. She had known from the outset, getting Serena to explore the legal aspects of taking ownership of Tom were at best a long shot, but the lawyer was clever and dogged. Putting together a legal submission of this magnitude in just four days, even with the benefit of endorsement from three of the country’s highest justices friendly to the Lindholm cause would not be enough time. Add to it, once his mother took possession of him, as Janine pointed out, there would be little hope of getting him back, legally or otherwise. She felt she had at least one trump card left, perhaps two to play, but was unwilling to use either of them just yet. For the moment she wanted to see how things unfolded in the next couple of days before taking action. She had mentioned it to Jess during their conversation, Tom was truly an instrument of chaos. Four days was a long time and much could happen. “So, why should I aid you in getting your hands back on Tom?” she asked directly.

Janine smiled a vulpine grin, “With father out of the way, I’m sure you have your own stake in this affair. I’m just asking that you exert your influence to enhance opportunity for both of us,” she stated.

“How so?” Lina asked, curious to hear her daughter’s plan.

“In the interim, I want you to extend a personal services contract offer to Cassidy for the duration of her care of Tom. Here, in this environment. You have the authority to not only make the offer, but also the wherewithal to smooth the waters at the hospital to get them to provide the time,” Janine stated, not beating around the bush.

The strategy was flawed, but not without some measure of merit. While it could certainly establish leverage over the nurse, the mitigating problem was the fact there was no way to separate the nurse from Tom discreetly. Any action would immediately lay blame on them and did nothing to dissuade Tom’s mother from coming to visit. “I could certainly make a few calls and arrange for her to have the time to be your personal nurse during your ‘convalescence’, but I think bringing her here is not the right approach,” Lina said, patting Janine gently on the thigh. “It creates more variables than it removes.”

Janine shook her head. “I think if he is here, it increases the chance to perhaps influence him to make a choice,” she said.

Lina shook her head slowly, understanding Janine’s idea of influence by having Tom here meant it would give her the opportunity to simply wait for Cassidy to make a mistake and let her guard down making it easier for Janine to simply take him from her and damn the consequences. No, it would not be wise to dangle that bait in front of the girl.

Seeing her mother’s negation, Janine frowned.

“I will make the arrangements for Cassidy’s continued absence from work, but it will be in her residence, not here,” she advised.

For Janine, it wasn’t entirely what she wanted, but at least it was a step in the right direction. “Given the accident, I will need for you to let the school know I’ll probably be absent for the balance of the week as well,” she said.

“OF course dear,” Lina replied. “You and I can go over tomorrow and visit with Cassidy and Tom,” she added.

Standing up, Janine smiled and nodded, “Thank you, I love you,” she said.

“And me you,” she replied, watching as her daughter turned and exited the bathroom.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Katie by Duggernaut

Katie

Tom wasn’t entirely sure what it was he had done to cause her whole body to erupt while he was inside Cassidy.  It was like she exploded when she climaxed, her whole body convulsing and crushing him in ways he had never been subjected to before, ripples and tremors persisting long after the event. He felt it was like being held in a hot moist hug until her muscles finally relaxed, the corrugated textured space within filling with fluid. The air was thick, but there was enough to breathe for the moment. He could tell she was moving around quite a bit, grinning to himself as he considered it somewhat similar to being in a bouncy house.

After cleaning her apartment, Cassidy finally withdrew Tom from within herself, laying him down on a cloth next to the bathroom sink, his skin pruned and puckered by prolonged immersion in a wet damp environment.

“I was taking a nap,” he said, stretching leisurely his arms above his head.

“I can put you back if I’m disturbing your rest?” she offered, arching an eyebrow.

“It’s okay, I’m good for now,” he replied, a half smirk on his face.

“You are a cheeky devil,” she accused, shaking her head as she tested the temperature of the water coming out of the faucet.

Using his best approximation of an antebellum southern drawl, “Why madam, it does seem you mean to impugn the very nature of my character,” he said with solemnity and wounded pride.

“What was it that you did this time, while you were in there?” she asked, trying to understand how he had made her come so hard.

“I don’t know,” he answered with shrug of his shoulders, grinning.

Rolling her eyes, she captured him in her hands and gave him a good through rinsing under the tap before setting him back upon the cloth.

“I say, I say, fortunately I keep my feathers numbered for just such an occasion,” he said, using the same accent as he set about drying himself.

Leaving him on the bathroom counter, Cassidy exited. When she returned she was dressed in black snug looking stretchy pants and an oversized blue flannel button up shirt, her hair pulled back into a tail.

“Are you dry?” she asked, checking her reflection in the mirror.

“Yep,” he replied.

Satisfied she was presentable, Cassidy took Tom up into her hand, quitting the bathroom and returning to the dining room where she placed him near the center of the table where they was a salt and peer shaking, a napkin holder, a couple of flyers, and a bunch of opened envelopes.

Running fingers through his hair in an attempt to tame it, he grinned up at her. He was excited to see Miss Harwood, Katie. He chuckled to himself. It seemed odd to think of her by her first name.

“I think that you should wait here,” she suggested, holding up a cautioning finger. “I want you to remain hidden. I will bring you out and show her when the time is right. Understood?”

He nodded sharply, “Okay,” he confirmed before looking for the best place to wait out of sight, but still able to see.

She cocked her head to the side, as if daring him to defy her.

He held up is hands in capitulation, “I will behave,” he assured, walker over to a clear glass salt shaker taller than he before sitting down next and leaning back against it.

She lingered a moment, mouth pursed, eyes on him.

Rolling his eyes, he slipped his hands under his bottom, “See, no idle hands, no mischief,” he promised, giving her his best innocent look.

 “There had better not be,” she warned, turning and walking into the living room.

He tried to imagine the expression on the teacher’s face when she saw him. Would she freak out? What would she do? From his position on the table, he could see through the kitchen and partially into the hall near the door at the front of the apartment. She was in the living room when the door opened and Miss Harwood stepped in. She let herself in? Duh, best friends, stands to reason she would have her own key.

“Ola,” called Miss Harwood, hanging her purse from one of the coat hooks near the door before peeling off her jacket and placing it on the same hook.

“Katie,” Cassidy said, appearing in his field of view, watching as the two women embraced and kissed each other on the cheeks. “How are you?” she inquired.

Having only ever seen Miss Harwood dressed in the perfunctory attire of Sapperton Academy’s teacher dress code, seeing the instructor out of costume was mind blowing for him. She was absolutely gorgeous. Dressed in a powder blue t-shirt, partially erect nipples, the outline visible through the thin cotton, it was easy to tell by the sway her breasts that she wasn’t wearing a bra. Tight black Lulu Lemons, dirty blonde hair with lighter streaks held back in a ponytail.

“It was brutal tonight,” Miss Harwood said with a chuckle, kicking off her running shoes and walking into the living room and sitting on the couch, pulling her feet up underneath her, head turning back toward the kitchen area. “It felt like the whole session took twice as long as normal,” she chuckled.

“Oh?” Cassidy asked, heading into the kitchen and pulling open the refrigerator, taking out two cold bottles Smirnoff Ice, one in each hand as she passed the table, giving Tom a quick glance before entering the room where the other woman was seated.

“Probably just seemed that way because I wanted to come here and get all the details of your new beau,” she replied with a small laugh, reaching out and taking the offered bottle as Cassidy appeared and sat on the other end of the couch, also tucking her feet under her.

Cassidy chuckled. Each woman twisted the caps off their respective bottles.

“Well?” Miss Harwood prompted, yet to take a drink, brows raised.

Cassidy giggled and shook her head.

“I don’t know how to start,” Cassidy said, turning her head from side to side.

“Come on,” prompted Miss Harwood, “Start from the beginning. Where did you meet this mysterious man who has put that goofy grin on your face?”

Setting her bottle on the coffee tale, she held up her hands, “Okay, listen, there is something you have to know,” she started, “this is a very unique situation and I need you to have an open mind.”

“Okay,” confirmed the teacher, face serious, cradling her bottle between hands in her lap.

“You have to promise me?” prompted Cassidy.

Miss Harwood grinned, “Jesus, I promise already. Now you have me so curious, like is it someone famous or something?”

“Whew, okay,” Cassidy said, reaching out and curling her fingers around the slender neck of the sweating bottle and taking a quick drink, “Maybe it’s just easier if I show you,” she added, lower lip held between her teeth.

“Show me?” asked Miss Harwood, puzzled. “Is he still here?” she asked, voice barely above a whisper, eyes alight, brows raised.

Cassidy bobbed her head, and set her bottle back on the coffee table. “I’ll be right back,” she said, dropping her feet down and getting up off the couch and walking into the dining room area.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Student/Teacher Conference by Duggernaut

Student/Teacher Conference

Walking over to the dining room table, Cassidy reached down and took Tom in her right hand, sandwiching him there by cupping over him with her left hand.

Returning to the living room, she sat back on the couch, though closer to Katie, one foot still on the floor. “Are you ready?” she asked, grinning.

Katie’s expression dropped, replaced by a scowl. “Is it a new pet? Like a turtle or something?” she asked flatly, right eyebrow arching as she looked disdainfully at Cassidy clasped hands. “You had me all excited.”

Cassidy giggled, “It’s definitely an ‘or something’,” she said, slowly lifting away her left hand to reveal the diminutive prize she had been hiding.

Pushing himself up onto his feet, Tom turned to face the teacher, offering her a small wave of his hand.

Miss Harwood sat there a moment, eyes on Tom. The frown quickly melted from her face, replaced by one of surprise. “Oh my god,” she said, leaning forward to get a better look at him. “That’s Tom Wentworth!” she exclaimed, shaking her head as if to dispel what she saw.

“The third,” he added in an aristocratic tone, bowing formally.

Moving her head from side to side, she examined the tiny youth, the surprise on her face yielding to wonder. “This is absolutely incredible, I mean,” she chuckled, “I just spoke with your sister earlier today,” she said, reaching up tentatively with her right hand. “Does she know about this?”

“Of course she knows, but let me guess. Did she tell you I was a ‘little’ under the weather?” he joshed, putting air quotes around the word little.

“I cannot believe this,” she breathed, looking up at Cassidy with her wide limpid greenish blue eyes. She laughed nervously.

Cassidy nodded, huge grin on her face. “Right?”

“How?” she queried, chuckling, touching his chest with the tip of her index finger and pulling it back when she felt the warmth of him.

Tom waved a hand and shook his head, “It is a long and involved story, I laughed, I cried, but in the end it was all just an accident,” he answered with dramatic flair.

“May I?” Katie asked, looking at Cassidy and holding her hand out.

“Of course,” she responded, moving her hand closer to the teacher’s open right palm.

Stepping off of Cassidy’s hand in Katie’s, Tom detected a scent of vanilla coming off the smooth soft skin as he looked up at the lovely teacher.

“He’s so light,” she chuckled, bringing her hand closer to her face and looking at him closely.

“I have been on a diet of late,” he quipped, lopsided grin on his face.

Katie paused, smile fading, eyes looking passed Tom at Cassidy, “But, wait,” she hesitated, “when you said you had been naughty, does that mean?”

Cassidy’s grin widened, a subtle hint of crimson coloring her cheeks.

“No,” she scoffed, “It isn’t possible. You don’t mean? You and our little friend here?” she inquired, eyebrows arching.

Cassidy nodded. “Not only possible, but wonderfully so,” she commented, reaching down and brushing her finger against Tom’s side.

“Oh my,” Katie whispered, corners of her lips pulling up into a smile as her gaze settled back on him.

Tom spread his hands apart and inclined his head.

“But,” Katie said, mind racing.

“He has been entrusted to my care, but I want to share him with you,” Cassidy offered.

“I still can’t believe he is so tiny, but I am certainly beginning to imagine a wealth of possibilities that this situation presents,” she sighed, eyes drifting back down to the youth standing in the center of her hand.

Judging by the look on her face, Tom was absolutely sure she possessed the mental aptitude to grasp the particulars of the situation and was more than able to conceptualize what it was he and Cassidy had been doing and what they might be able to do together.

Katie chuckled, “You were always a very precocious student in class,” she admonished, angling her head slightly to the side. “A disruptive influence to the other students.”

She was right. He was disruptive, deliberately so, making a specific point of drawing attention to himself in her class, calling his efforts, ‘antagonistically flirtatious.’ He flashed her his big charming smile.

“That disarming little expression of yours won’t protect you now that I have you right in the palm of my hand,” she cautioned, grin widening.

“Protect me?” he said, chuckling.

“Mm hmm,” she said, nodding. “Don’t you think I know what you little boys whisper about me behind my back when you’re all staring at my magnificent ass? Hmm? Miss Hardwood? Ring any bells Thomas?” she inquired, half grin on the side of her face. She knew what the boys called her, read their little notes of infatuation. Flattered, she had kept herself detached, friendly, but aloof. The woman in her suddenly wondered what it would be like to take this tiny youth and surrender herself to circumstance and have her way with him. She felt a tingle in her nether. How many times had he sat at the back of her class and tried to dazzle her with that devil may care grin of his?

“Miss Hardwood?” he asked, grin never faltering, he shrugged his shoulders, “This is the first I’ve heard of it,” he offered.

“You wanted my attention in class Tom and now you have it, complete and undivided,” she said, there was a slight warble buried in her voice, almost like a throaty growl, a wild thing coming awake.

He glanced over to Cassidy and chuckled, a nervous sound. What had he gotten himself into?

The nurse brought her hands up and shrugged her shoulders. It was Tom himself who had suggested involving her, and she trusted Katie, no question. When she and Katie were still in school, they had been intimate with one another, nothing serious, mostly curiosity play. They had talked about sharing a man but only ever halfheartedly. Now here was Tom. Seeing him in her friend’s hand, did not elicit the same feelings of jealousy she felt when she saw how Janine was with him. In her heart, she wanted Katie to know the delights his little body could deliver and then maybe after, who knew?

Looking demurely at Cassidy, “Share?” Katie asked, tone sultry and sensuous.

Tom’s eyes widened. Share? Like both of them? At the same time? He glanced from one to the other and then back, suddenly nervous. All of his interactions with giant women had only ever been one on one, and that had pushed him to the limit.

Cassidy shook her head, “I want you to take him for the night, enjoy him,” she said.

“I will,” Katie said, eyes sparkling with mischievous intent, leaning back against the couch and taking a drink off her bottle.

“Tomorrow, well, that’s another day,” Cassidy added, smiling as she brought the drink to her lips.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story

Teacher's Pet by Duggernaut

Teacher’s Pet

After Katie and Cassidy finished their drinks, they hugged before Katie slipped him into her purse. It smelled vaguely of spearmint from gum or mints or something. Sitting amidst a lip gloss, a couple of band aids, a tampon, he reclined against the purse, feeling the sway of motion as she walked. He wondered, what would she be like? She was always so friendly and nice in class.

No two of the women he had been with were alike. Janine was different than her mother, who in turn was different than Sam, and of course then there was Miss Addison, that was just bizarre and now he had been with Cassidy. Despite his excitement to experience Miss Harwood, his earlier session with Cassidy had left him depleted, exhausted, and on the verge of sleep. The darkened interior of the purse, the rhythmic hum and vibration of the car once they were in her automobile nudged him over the edge and he succumbed to slumber.

He awoke with a start, unaware that he had actually fallen asleep. When he attempted to move, he realized he hands and feet were bound in what looked and felt like dark red colored yarn.

Grunting, he struggled against the bounds before abandoning his efforts and rolling his head from side to side to try and look around to get some a sense of the environment.

First off, he figured he was on the polished surface of a coffee table. There was a fancy dark leather bound couch and matching chair, each with a knitted blanket draped across the back. That explains the yarn he mused. The elegant décor of the room reflected a taste for antiques and had a very old English study vibe. Several floor to ceiling book shelves with an impressive collection of old tomes. There was what appeared to be a ball of crimson colored yard further down the table.

He sniggered to himself, he hadn’t imagine her to be the stuffy egghead type. Funny how the fantasy and reality were oft times two completely different things.

The sound of heels clicking across the hardwood floor drew his attention. Twisting his head to the other side, he watched her approach. She was dressed in a skimpy studded black leather bra, matching thong and knee high black leather boots equipped with five inch heels. Her long hair was bound back in a severe ponytail and there was a quirky smile on the side of her blood red lips. There was also a 30” riding crop in her left hand.

“Fifty shades of holy shit,” he mumbled, looking up at her as she stopped next to the table, a subtle but enticing fragrance wafting over him as she drew to a halt.

“I see you are awake,” she commented, tapping the riding crop in her right hand. “You must have been very tired.”

“Um, yeah,” he said, “I don’t know how long I was out, long enough I guess,” he quipped, twisting his hands against the material restraining him.

She smiled, “I’m glad you are rested, I want you fully alert and cognizant once we begin,” she advised, nodding slowly, the left corner of her mouth pulled up into a partial smile.

“I’m a little tied up at the moment,” he replied flippantly, tucking his chin in and looking down at his bound body.

Reaching down with the riding crop, she used it to flip him over onto his stomach, evaluating his well-developed little body.

“You have a nice place here,” he commented offhand, head to the side, eyes on the pale skin above the cuff of her tooled leather boots.

Bending at the waist, she rolled him back over onto his back with her hand before touching a finger to her lips, “Quiet Thomas,” she said before lowering the same finger down and touching his face.

He grinned, a nervous expression, “Quiet isn’t really my strong suit,” he said with a chuckle.

Circling the table, dragging the crop along the surface, the sound of her boots now muted on the large area carpet under the table and furniture. Sitting at the edge of the couch, she lay the riding crop across her thighs before picking him up from the table.

“I really must say,” he started, but was silenced when she quickly brought him near her mouth and licked his face.

He sputtered a bit, then she did it again, turning him in her hand and licking him the way she might a Tootsie Pop, circling his face and upper body, before flicking her tongue over his responding genitals.

He thought she was going to lick him again, instead, she brought her perfect white teeth together hard and loud right near his face before grinning and opening her mouth and sliding him inside.

Bound as he was, he simply allowed himself to go limp as she held him in her mouth and played with him, her slick powerful tongue easily moving him about.

When she drooled him out into her hand, she rolled him over and brought him down near the crop, lying him on his back on the flattened leather piece at the business end, his feet toward the leather bound handle. Taking the small ball of bright red yard from the table, she tied the loose strand to the shaft of the crop beneath his feet before encircling it a few times around his body and tethering him securely to the crop.

Taking the crop by the handle, she brought it vertical, him in front of her face as she admired her handiwork.

“Um,” he started, but again she placed the pad of her right index finger over his mouth, silencing him.

Leaning back on the couch, she straightened her left leg upward, toward the ceiling, while twisting the crop and extending him toward her foot, holding him close to the side of the boot near the heel, as if to show him he was smaller than the polished black heel itself. Next she brought him against the supple leather, dragging him slowly but gently along the surface of the boot toward her knee before touching him against the warm flesh on the outside of her thigh.

Bringing it back up in front of her face, she winked and lowered her leg before standing up. “I think my little pupil, it’s time we taught you some new things,” she said with a throaty chuckle, lowering him down as she sauntered out of the living area and up a flight of stairs, taking him into her bedroom.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Fit to be Tied by Duggernaut

Fit to be Tied

While the living room seemed studious, Miss Harwood’s boudoir looked gothic. Dark colored walls and furniture, deep red carpet.

The central feature in the room was the huge four poster canopied bed, each polished post ebony in color. The heavy piled plush blanket sported some type of design on it, though he couldn’t make it out.

Laying the crop on the blanket, she walked over to the dresser, she lit a dark colored candle with a match before turning on the iPod docked in the station, filling the room with the soft sound of Ravel’s Boléro. Smiling, she turned back, hips beginning to sway in time with the music. Closing her eyes, she began slowly trailing her hands up and down her body.

Bound to the crop, Tom could only spectate. She was absolutely beautiful, moving closer to the bed. The bra was the first thing to come off, freeing two well shaped and full looking breasts, a horizontal barbell pierced through each nipple

Tom’s eyes widened.

Shimmying out of her panties, her pussy bare, gold colored hoop through her the hood of her clit, a ghost of a shadow suggesting she might be soon due for another waxing. The paleness of her body was in stark contrast to the dark décor, making her stand out all the more as she continued to dance.

He swallowed hard, her perfect body writhing sensuously.

She was close enough he could smell the freshness of her flesh mingled with an alluring hint of her awakening sex.

Massaging her breasts, she opened her eyes and looked down at him.

Wow,” he murmured, the sound lost in the music.

Bending forward, she took the riding crop by the handle, sliding it around her side, him face down over the taut firm flesh of her ass as she rubbed it slowly.

Raising the crop back up and high, twisting his position from facing inward to outward at the apogee of the stroke, she brought it down, striking the alabaster left cheek of her bottom of the side. While not hard for her, leaving only a faint rosy mark on her formerly unblemished skin, the impact for him was significant enough to push the air from his lungs.

Suddenly, Tom was jolted awake, disorientated and somewhat confused in the darkened interior of the purse.

“What the?” he mumbled as light spilled in from above when she opened the purse.

Had it all just been an adolescent fantasy, some trick of the mind? There was a vague hint of leather under the spearmint aroma in the purse.

He chuckled softly and shook his head as she fished him out and set him on top of her kitchen table.

“I just had the weirdest lucid dream,” he said.

She smiled at him, “Oh? Was I in it?” she asked, draping her jacket over the back of the chair and taking a seat at the table, folding her and leaning forward, she arched an eyebrow.

“Do you perchance have any body piercings?” he inquired, scoping out what he could of her place. Elegant, but nowhere near the antiquated study he had dreamed.

She chuckled, “You’ll soon find out,” she promised, raising both eyebrows playfully as she got up from the table. “You wait right here,” she instructed.

Where else could he go? He was curious if his dream had been a manifestation of his subservient position to her? She had been his teacher, still was for all intents and purposes, possessed of innate authority over him and he wondered if that was the reason he had imagined her all garbed in leather. What if she walked out dressed like in the dream, like the dream had been some weird precognitive flash in his mind? He swallowed hard. He hoped not. Especially the crop.

When she returned she was wearing her usual teacher attire, blouse skirt. Her luxurious long hair held back.

“So,” he said, cocking his head to the side and flashing his grin at her. “What’s did you have in mind?” He could feel himself stirring.

“You’ll see,” she hushed, holding her hand out palm down to silence him.

“Katie,” he said coyly, raising an eyebrow.

“Miss Harwood,” she corrected, tone stern.

“Miss Harwood,” he repeated. “I forgot to bring my homework,” he said.

“Have you now? Well, then I see you will need a little more hands on supervision if you want to get a passing grade from me,” she said, reaching down and taking him in her hand. Carrying him from the kitchen, she walked down a hall and into what he presumed was her bedroom. It was nicely decorated, not some Goth dungeon for abusing little people. He shook his head and chuckled.

She sat down on the bed and laid him in her lap, picking up a clear silicon dildo lying on the bed in her left hand, it was textured to resemble an actual penis. His mind immediately summoned up Janine’s pink toy and some of the stuff she had done with him.

“I think I know where this is going,” he said ruefully, looking up at the teacher.

Hearing him, she smiled back, “I don’t care what the others you’ve been with may or may not have done with you. What I do know, is I’m going to tie you to my little friend here, and then I am going to place you in detention,” she said bluntly.

He pursed his lips, “I guess that’s settled then,” he murmured.

She picked up a strand of thread, but not like sewing thread, this one was thicker than that, though not as thick as the wool he had dreamt. “What kind of thread is that?” he asked, watching her.

“Cross stitch thread,” she said, looping some around his foot and drawing it tight.

“Oh,” he replied, looking at the leash around him foot.

Ignoring him, she placed him on the top sex toy, his own head against the head of the faux member. Looping the line a half dozen more times around his body and tying it off, like a spider securing her prize, she grinned.

Setting him down on the bed facing her direction. Pulling up the hem of her skirt, she showed him she wasn’t wearing any underpants.

“Detention?” he asked, eyeing her pussy.

She nodded slowly, unbuttoning her blouse and removing her skirt. She was positively beautiful, more magnificent than he had imagined, her perfect body sculpted by divine genetics and yoga.

Licking her lower lip, she brought him close to her mouth, corner pulling up into a smile as her tongue came out and licked him from feet up passed his head. Cupping her right breast, she lowered him down and teased the hard nipple with him.

Climbing onto the bed, she rolled onto her back, knees up, legs parted, holding him directly over her face, her mouth open as she lowered him down and licked him again.

Caressing her breast again, she moved him over the downside and onto her tummy, circling her navel counterclockwise twice before moving him onto her mound. Lifting her arm, she angled the dildo and pushed him over the moistened swollen flesh of her pudendum, moving him up and down the vertical crease of her engorged vagina, clear liquid seeping out, over her perineum and onto her crinkled anus.

The pressure she was applying was slight, teasing herself.

Having closed his eyes, he opened them again when he felt himself being lift up and away, only to be left suspended and hovering over her genitals five or six feet to him, a couple or three inches to her. She held him there for a couple of seconds, before abruptly bringing the toy down and pushing him firmly through her labia, his face almost directly near her vaginal orifice. Bringing her knees together, she held him there, flexing her Kegel muscles while releasing the toy and kneading her breasts, feeling him squirm deliciously between her thighs.

The hot tissue molded around him, thick with her essence. He tried to breathe, but all he did was draw her into him, ingesting her excitement.

Taking hold of the end of the toy again, she opened her legs and drew him back up over her mound.

Coughing, he used the opportunity to suck in some fresh air.

Slowly, she snaked a trail back up her body, across her lean stomach, through the valley between her breasts and lifted him back over her face. She smiled, before puckering and kissing his torso, tongue lapping at him and flicking his excitement.

Slipping an arm free of the binding, he raised his right hand, “Wait,” he said before wiping his face.

“Hush now,” she whispered, rolling back up onto her knees on the bed. Holding of the toy near the base with both hands, she braced her hands against the bed, angling the silicon toy upright. Moving her knees forward, she lifted her butt and positioned her vagina almost directly over the toy, with a delighted sigh, slowly impaled herself upon it.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

 

I initially wrestled with the idea of actually having Miss Harwood as a strict disciplinarian, but it did seem a pretty big stretch to make for the character. Hopefully the cliched dream sequence didn't detract from the story. Please enjoy!

Extra Credit by Duggernaut

Extra Credit

Tied as he was to the clear sex toy, Tom could feel the hot tight tissue sliding over his head, face, then body as her pussy swallowed him and welcomed him into its depths. Feeling her ease the toy back out, he felt his position on the dildo shift, like her vagina was clutching at him and unwilling to give him up. Back in he went, the loops of thread holding him unraveling further, his other arm coming free.

Twisting his body to the side, he tried to grab hold of something, anything, but everything was so slippery he couldn’t find and then he was suddenly free of the pleasure giving toy, adrift inside her until the silicon caught him in the lower back and pushed him much further into her.

Unaware her little prize had become dislodged from the dildo, she continued to drive the toy deep inside herself, drawing it only partially out before sliding it back into her ravenous sex.

Turning, Tom was pummeled by the end of the silicon toy, actually pushing him up against her cervix. In the darkness, he could not tell up from down, the slippery texture everywhere. He would have liked to try and locate her G-spot, but the onslaught of the dildo prevented it.

She could feel an incredibly massive orgasm approaching, sensory neurons firing like flashes of lightning before the rolling of thunder. Tipping her head, breath caught in her throat, another stroke as far as she could push the toy and she came, muscles contracting deliciously, clutching at the pleasure giving implement embedded deep within her.

The force of the dildo was unrelenting, smashing him back against the posterior wall inside her pussy and practically pinning him there. He could hear the sound of her blood rushing louder while the strong thumping of her heart quickened in tempo and he knew she was going to climax. Then she did. It was different than the most recent one he had experience inside Cassidy, but no less intense in its own way. Immediately, her cervix slammed against his upper back, near the left shoulder, pushing him down, but as it receded from him, his arm somehow became entangled in its entrance, drawing him back and actually sucking him through the opening. Twice, thrice, he could feel her cervix dip beneath his feet as she continue to come, the walls of his environment leaking and shuddering violently.

Twisting inside the fleshy ridged darkness, he realized, he was in her uterus, the air incredibly thin and almost nonexistent. Turning, he tried to force his way back through the fibrous tissue of her tight cervix but lack sufficient strength to open it enough to allow him to pass.

Spots danced before his eyes as he gasped desperately for a hint of air in the oxygen poor atmosphere. In the throes of hypoxia, he felt his leg being yanked being passing unconscious.

Climax subsiding, Katie took a deep breath and let out a contented sigh. Lifting the dildo into her field of view, she discovered Tom was no longer affixed to it. Sitting up, she bent forward and looked down at her vagina, spotting a slender strand of red thread peeking out from between her lips. Taking it between her thumb and forefinger, she tugged on it gently, getting a sensation from deep within. Pulling a little more firmly, she discovered she actually needed a fair degree of effort to extricate him from her pussy.

It was an interesting sensation, feeling him sliding out through the folds of tissue before his limp form spilled out and fell to the blanket between her thighs in a tiny heap. It didn’t appear that he was breathing.

Looking at him, she shook her head and pursed her lips. Picking him up with her left hand, she held his lower half in her hand, folding him face down over her index finger. Using her thumb, she carefully applied some pressure and massaged his back, pushing upward along his spine and compressing his torso. Suddenly he coughed, viscous clear fluid draining out of his mouth and spilling over her fingers as his body sprang back to life. Smiling, she let him finish clearing his lungs and made sure he was breathing on his own before laying him on the blanket on his side facing away from her, his feet pulled up into a fetal position, the lingering aftertaste of her pleasure rich in his mouth.

Laying on her side, she watched over him, removing the thread from about his ankle before stroking him gently. The experience had been delightful for her, but begged the question what else might be done? What would he feel like in her ass? She arched an eyebrow, considering the possibilities. She felt a tingle. Prodding him slightly to see if he would respond, he just groaned.

Undeterred, she took him in hand and brought him down between her bum cheeks, delicately teasing the still sticky and come slick flukes of her crinkled asshole while positioning her other hand to play with her pussy.

She could feel her desire rising, but suddenly stopped, leaving the flame of hunger in her loins, deciding she wanted him to be awake to share in the experience. She swirled his unconscious body through her puffy lips and brought him up to her mouth, her scent clinging to him. Sucking him between her lips, she cleansed him of her secretions and set his wet little body back on the bed.

Rolling over, she got up and walked across the floor to the dresser, pulling open the uppermost drawer on the dresser, she grabbed a lacy black thong. Holding the sheer garment in her fingers, she paused, looking at it. Turning her head, she looked over at the tiny shape lying on the bed, then back to the panties. A thought formed in her mind and a smile touched her lips. Replacing the very racy underwear, she selected a more functional pair of white cotton panties, the image of a lipstick kiss mark in red on the front. Chuckling, she balled up the panties in her hand and exited the room. She could keep herself busy with a little sewing project while her little plaything recharged.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Finish What You Started by Duggernaut

Finish What You Started

Tom wasn’t sure what time it was when he awoke. His neck ached and he had a slight headache. There was light shining down on him from the lamp to his left.

Sitting up, he found himself sprawled on a pillow next to the nightstand, tucked into a short white bootie sock, the edge trimmed in pink and matching pompom.

“Welcome back sleepyhead,” she said, looking over and picking up a bookmark with a fancy red tassel, slipping it into her book before closing it. It looked like she was now wearing a loose fitting nightshirt.

“Am I inside one of your socks?” he asked, his last conscious memory being trapped inside the swollen flooded depths of her vagina.

Laying her head on the pillow facing him, she smiled, “Yes,” she said.

Nodding, “Okay,” he said, looking down at the abbreviated sock.

“How are you feeling?” she inquired, petting the side of his face, smiling at him.

Yawning and stretching, he nodded again, “Not bad,” he replied, no point discussing his petty aches and pains.

“Good, then you’re ready to go again,” she said, sitting upright, cross legged, facing the pillow. Reaching out, she pick him and the sock up together and set it in the space between her legs.

Sliding out of the sock, he stood up, wringing his hands together as he gazed up at her. “I don’t know, I’m pretty beat and could use some food,” he said.

She smiled down at him, pulling the hem of her oversized t-shirt over her upper thigh unveiling her naked genitals. “Eat this,” she instructed.

He looked from her face to her pussy and back, frowning.

Lifting her left hand, she turned it over and made a come hither beckoning motioning with the index finger.

“Isn’t it late, like don’t you have school in the morning?” he asked, eyes drifting back to her naked sex, a little touch of caution in his heart having been recently confined there.

She cocked her head to the side, “Do you maybe just want to cuddle?” she asked, grinning.

He smiled back, the special one, “That would be nice,” he replied, nodding and smiling.

She chuckled, “Okay, I think after we’re done we can have ourselves a little cuddle time,” she said, putting a hand behind him patting his back, forcing him forward toward her glistening sex.

The closer he got, the more he could tell she was aroused, witnessing the transformation of her delicate flesh from a ground level perspective. Pressing himself against her tender area, right hand pushing up and under the flesh capping her sensitive button.

“Yes, that’s nice,” she cooed, closing her eyes and letting him play there.

He was tired and hungry. When was the last time he ate? He couldn’t remember. The sooner he could finish her off, maybe the sooner she could get him something to eat. His mind wandered.

“Focus,” she said, index finger applying pressure to the back of his skull and pressing his face into her hot flesh, swirling it and him around.

He tried to resist, but the pressure was too strong, too forceful to do anything other and submit.

She let out an audible sigh. Picking him up in her hand, she tilted her pelvis, repositioning him and pushing his face against the rosebud of her pink little asshole.

“No, no,” he protested, “not your butt,” shaking his head vigorously.

She wasn’t listening as he felt his head pushed passed the sphincter of her asshole, the sleek tissue inside hot against the skin of his face. It was slightly pungent within as he felt himself sliding up inside her rectum, the darkness closing around him until only his feet were left outside of her body. Not matter how much he tried to wriggle, he found he could barely move. When she flexed her ass muscles, he felt like he was being pulled up and deeper into her bowels. He tried to flare his feet out to try and prevent himself from being devoured.

For her, it was a positively decadent sensation, feeling the young Thomas Wentworth held tightly in her snug little bung, him at the mercy of her ass. There was a certain thrill to it as she played with herself, his tiny efforts only heightening the pleasure she experienced as she brought herself to orgasm. Part of her wished she could have used him full sized, tied to her bed, and once he was spent, she could shrink him and stuff inside her pussy. The thought warmed her as she continued to enjoy the residual waves of pleasure.

After a while, she got up from the bed and wandered to the bathroom, sitting down on the toilet and peeing. Wiping herself, she tickled Tom’s feet with the corner of toilet paper.

Giggling she got up, slushed and washed her hands. A thought occurred to her. How had Cassidy kept Tom overnight? She frowned. While she contemplated the idea of leaving him wedged in her bottom, she wasn’t entirely sure he could survive the night there.

Flipping up the lid on her laundry hamper, she moved a couple of things around and found the panties she had been wearing earlier in the evening and held them up. There weren’t particularly nasty, but at least they held her scent.

Stepping a foot onto the toilet seat, she reached around behind her buttocks and took his tiny feet in her fingers, withdrawing him slowly from confined space of her ass, a slight sucking noise as he slid free and into her palm.

Gasping, he shook his head, “I’ll behave from here on out,” he assured.

He had been conscious the whole time, she smiled.

Picking him up, she washed him under the faucet and placed him inside the gusset of her soiled panties, spinning it over on itself a couple of times, cocooning him inside. Satisfied he was adequately secured, she hung him from the corner of her headboard overlooking her bed.

“Sleep tight,” she joked, reaching over and clicking off the lamp.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tuesday Morning by Duggernaut

Tuesday Morning

Despite being secured in the undergarment, Tom slept fitfully, fearing it was like a hammock and that it could roll and spill him out.

When Miss Harwood awoke, she stretched languidly, arms over her head, magnificent breasts wonderfully firm.

He wondered what kind of day she had in store for him. Was she going to call in sick and have her way with him so more? He wasn’t sure about her intentions. Part of him was a little worried, some of the things they had done, well, more some of the things she had done to him. There was a hunger there that made him nervous, though it was different than when he was with Janine. He couldn’t define it.

Walking to her bathroom. Seating herself on the toilet, she peed, simultaneously unravelling him from the panties she had used for his sleeping accommodation.

Lowering him down, she set him on the toilet seat directly in front of her crotch. The pungent smell of her overnight’s accumulation of urine strong. Tearing off a square of tissue paper, she folded it in half and handed it to him, “Dry,” she instructed, sliding herself forward on the seat so he could reach.

Pressing the tissue against her privates, he could feel the hot moisture soak through the paper as he swiped it downward and let it fall into the toilet below.

“Good boy,” she said, twisting her torso and pressing the chrome handle downward.

Picking him up, she set him on the counter and turned on the water faucet, washing her hands before dousing him under the stream and washing him.

Rather than letting him dry off, she promptly picked him up and extending her tongue, took him in her mouth.

He wasn’t sure what she up to as she closed her mouth and he could hear the sound of her toothbrush moving over the front of her teeth, a forth of white Colgate spilling in when she opened her jaws and started brushing across the grinding surface of the lower molars at the back of her mouth.

As she leaned forward, he braced himself when she puckered and spat her toothpaste thick saliva into the sink.

“Brush your teeth,” she encouraged, moving the brush over her upper teeth.

Scooping up a handful of the mind scent forth, he put it in his own mouth, running his fingers over his own teeth.

Again she expectorated into the sink, before cupping a small handful of water into her mouth and rinsing. He was tossed about, the motion of the water swishing him around the interior of her mouth before she drained it and removed him.

Coughing and sputtering, he slicked his hair back.

Rinsing out her toothbrush, she smiled at him and remarked, “Good dental hygiene is very important.”

He nodded, the essence of mint strong in his nose.

Rinsing him off once more, she let him dry himself off with a piece of Kleenex. When he was done, she gathered him up and returned to the bedroom, placing him on the bed while she began getting herself dressed for the day, putting on a white utilitarian looking bra and stepping into a gray skirt and sliding it up over her hips before fastening the zipper. He noticed she was sans underwear. Was she going to go to school without panties? Way too hot. If he knew she made a habit of teaching from the front of the class without panties, he would have been permanently hard. Even now, seeing her standing there going about her morning routine, half-dressed, he found something sublimely sexy about it.

After getting herself primped and ready, she provided them both with a breakfast consisting of granola and low fat yogurt. She finished first and vanished back down the hall out of the dining area adjacent to the kitchen.

Eating ravenously, he wondered if she were going to take him back to Cassidy’s prior to school.

Dressed in her skirt and school blouse, she was gorgeous. Every inch the woman who had inhabited his fantasy.

“With all that you have been through, you have missed far too much school, so today you will accompany me,” she stated, a half smile on her lovely face.

He smiled wryly, “Okay, I’m not sure what you mean per se,” he replied.

She held up a pair of white cotton panties, showing him the decorative lip print. Folding them inside out, it appeared she had sewn another piece of fabric into the gusset, sheer translucent flesh material, like from a nylon stocking. It kind of looked like a pocket.

Suddenly he understood, it was to hold him in place. “Oh, wait,” he said, raising his hands and grinning.

Smiling, she picked him up around the waist, using her free hand to hold to guide his feet into the narrow opening between the panty fabric and the nearly installed material layer. Sliding him all the way in, she positioned him so he would be face up.

He tried to push up on the fabric and although elasticated and stretchy, it was still very snug and he felt like he had almost been shrink wrapped into place. “It’s very tight,” he complained.

Nodding, she smiled, “You wanted nothing more than to cuddle last night, well now you can cuddle all day,” she said. Picking the panties up, she lifted her left leg and stepped into them and then did the same with her right. Sliding the panties up her thighs, she paused to look down at her little passenger secured in the fabric. She could see his tiny erection straining against the fabric. Nodding, she pulled her panties into place, Tom’s face pressed almost directly against her clit. Reaching down, she positioned him just right. Feeling him trying to squirm brought a smile to her lips.

Wiggling her hips, she then sat down on one of the kitchen chairs, shifting her weight form butt cheek to butt cheek to see how it felt to have him there. Nice. She pondered whether or not she should reverse his position, head down and feet up but wanted his face on her pleasure nexus.

For Tom, the heat was nearly stifling, pinned in the fabric, the flesh nearly smothering him but held at bay by the thin veil of fabric separating him. A though crossed him mind, if she got wet, it would be like getting water boarded. 

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Lindholm Ladies by Duggernaut

LIndholm Ladies

Standing in the doorway to her mother’s room, arms folded under her breasts, a determined expression on her pretty face, “I’m coming along,” Jess stated bluntly, angling her head to the side as if to emphasize the seriousness of her statement.

Lina smiled, “To what are you referring dear?” she inquired, brushing her luxurious blonde hair.

“Tom,” Jess replied, “Janine said you were going over to the nurse’s house and I’m going to come along,” she stated, adamant.

“Yes, we are going over there, but to offer Cassidy the opportunity to care for your sister in the wake of her accident, that’s all,” Lina stated, pausing in her brushing.

“I want to see him,” she said.

Letting out a breath, Lina set the hairbrush atop the vanity and turned in her chair to more directly face her eldest daughter, “We’ve had this discussion. I have no problem with you coming along, but you must realize, there is no guarantee you are going to see him. Be prepared for that,” she advised. She could easily see the fervor in her daughter’s intent, undoubtedly antagonized by Janine.

“I certainly won’t get any chance if I’m stuck here,” she replied. “I only want a chance to see him.”

“Fair enough,” Lina answered with a smile. Inwardly, she doubted just seeing Tom would satisfy the girl. “Make sure you’re ready because we will be leaving within the hour.”

Jess nodded, ebullient smile on her pretty face.

Forty-five minutes later, standing outside Cassidy’s apartment, Lina flanked by her daughters, Jessica to her left, Janine to her right, pushed the small white button next to Cassidy’s apartment number.

“Did you forget your key?” asked Cassidy.

“Sorry, it’s Lina Lindolm,” she replied, leaning forward to speak into the microphone.

“Oh,” there was a pause, “okay,” Cassidy said, followed by the lock buzzing on the door.

Going into the building through the security door, the trio went to Cassidy’s apartment, Lina knocked.

Opening the door, seeing Jess and Janine, Cassidy immediately frowned, “I didn’t realize you were bringing your children,” she said, shaking her head, eyes locked onto Janine.

Recognizing the look, Lina stifled a grin. She had noticed how Janine had an effect on most other females, as if her perfection somehow highlighted the natural flaws in others and bred insecurity. Even she herself felt it standing beside the girl, her waist a little thicker, breasts a little less perky. “Apologies,” she said. “May we come in?” she inquired.

Cassidy stepped back for the door, “Of course, would anyone care for something to drink? Coffee, tea?

“Tea? Yes that would be nice,” Lina said stepping into the apartment. “Janine you know, but this is my other daughter Jessica,” she introduced. “Jessica this is Cassidy.”

Jessica smiled and nodded, eyes meeting the nurse’s before darting about.

“Nice to meet you,” Cassidy said, returning the nod, slight frown pulling at the corners of her mouth. Collecting their jackets, she led the women into the dining area of her apartment, offering them a chance to sit before stepping into the kitchen.

“Am I to presume this is not simply social call?” she asked, tone neutral, removing the small red enameled teapot from the burner on her stovetop and walking over to the sink, placing it under the faucet.

“I spoke with Dr. Goodrich, the hospital’s director yesterday, he’s a friend of an acquaintance,” Lina informed warmly.

Turning on the water, “Oh?” Cassidy replied, knowing this could only be about Tom. They wanted him. Was she going to use her money as a club to browbeat her?

“Yes, a very amiable man,” Lina said.

Having filled the teapot two thirds full, she put it back on the stove and turned on the element, “I know who he is of course, though I don’t see him much down in emergency,” she said, retrieving four ceramic mugs from the cupboard. What was the angle?

“So we’re big girls here, so I’ll cut to the chase. The purpose of this visit here this morning was to invite you into a personal services contract, for you to work for me to care for my ‘daughter’ during her convalescence. What it really does is provide you an opportunity to be able to care for Tom and get paid in the process,” she stated.

Cassidy shook her head. “I’m not sure I understand,” she said, returning to the kitchen and setting the mugs on the table.

“Speaking of Tom,” interrupted Jessica, smile on her face, “I would love a chance to get to meet him,” she stated.

“Jessica,” Lina admonished.

“No, I was just saying since we were here, maybe I could see him is all,” Jessica replied, spreading her hands apart.

Janine wore a subtle smile on her too pretty face.

“As I was saying,” Lina stated, stopping when she saw the scowl spreading across Jessica’s face. Rolling her eyes, “Well I guess there’s no harm in bringing Tom out, I mean after all it is his wellbeing we are really talking about,” she said.

Cassidy smiled, the pot on the stove begin to make some noise though was still far from boiling. “He’s not here at the moment,” she said, getting up from the table and returning to the kitchen.

“Not here?” Janine questioned, eyes narrowing.

“Not here?” Lina said, raising a placatory hand to both girls.

“That’s right,” Cassidy said, turning her head to look at the table.

“Where is he?” Jessica demanded, irked expression on her face.

“Quiet Jessica, I’m sure Cassidy knows where he is and that he is safe,” she said, “that’s what matters here,” she added, trying to maintain the smile on her face.

Cassidy nodded, “He’s safe,” she assured. She trusted Katie.

“When will he be back? He is coming back?” Jessica asked, looking form the nurse to her mother.

Lina shook her head, “This doesn’t change the original purpose that brought me over today. Like I said, if you accept the contract, the hospital is willing to oblige. It’s up to you. The wage scale would be the same as you draw from the hospital plus an additional fifty percentage as well as additional expenses that may be incurred,” she clarified.

It was a very generous offer and Cassidy understood the whole point of the contract was to facilitate access to Tom, whether for the mother or the daughters, either way, it afforded them leverage over her. So far, they were being very civil. What might happen if she decided to decline? To what depths might this woman sink to get what she wanted?

While she contemplated the offer, the kettle on the stove started to boil.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Back to School by Duggernaut

Back to School

It was an odd sensation for Tom, being sewn into Miss Harwood’s panties, the material sheer and smooth against his skin while the intoxicating essence of her pussy filled his lungs with every breath, tough he did not like the fact that he was essentially immobilized. He found he could actually hear surprisingly well. The voices clear and easily distinguishable. Not like when he had been wrapped in the folds of Janine’s sopping vagina, everything had been muffled except the deep rhythmic beat of her heart. He wondered if he should have told Miss Harwood about his experience with Miss Addison, though deciding probably not was the better way to go, especially since the latter teacher had basically threatened to kill him when Janine outmaneuvered her. Best just to let sleeping evil fairies lie. Psycho. He chuckled softly to himself, mindful to not be loud enough to hear.

The early conversations Miss Harwood engaged in sounded like usual morning pleasantries teachers would exchange with one another he presumed they must be in the teacher’s lounge or something. It was kind of funny listening to Mr. Heffington trying to subtle hit on her only to be politely turned away.

Actually, funny might not be the right word, he found the idea incredibly arousing. Every single male at school, teacher or student sitting in class, lusted after this goddess of education, and he was at the altar of her pussy. She knew her power over others, like a tigress walking amongst the lambs. They wanted her, and she had him. He could feel himself straining against the fabric confining him.

Miss Harwood spent the first half of her first class delivering a lecture and redirecting her students to an online test while she sat behind her desk. A light smile touched the corner of her mouth as she looked out over the students enhancing their education. Putting her right elbow on the desk, she leaned forward placing her chin in her palm, eyes drifting back to the computer screen in front of her while she absently dropped her left hand down into her lap. Parting her legs slightly, she slowly inched the hem of her skirt up until she was able to place the tips of her left index and middle finger on the kiss print of her panties, feeling the little lump of her hostage confined there. Applying pressure to Tom, forcing him against her privates, she began moving her fingers in a slow counterclockwise direction, using the little bound form of Tom to stimulate herself.

The pressure was primarily against his upper back and head, mashing him into the soft tissue. Once she began moving him, her pussy became much warmer, swollen, and started to lubricate, juices seeping through the thin material separating them as her level of arousal increased.

He was able to turn his head enough that as her secretions seeped through, he wasn’t choked by them, but her sticky fluid coated him.

He wanted to reach out, participate, and it was frustrating that he couldn’t because he was held too tightly. Coated as he was in her slick excitement, he found he was incredibly turned on, his manhood throbbing and begging for release. Almost as if she could sense his state, she stopped, leaving him panting.

“Tatiana?” Miss Harwood said, casually withdrawing her hand to looking up at the approaching dark haired Russian girl.

Tom groaned, trying writhe in his captivity.

“May I go to the washroom please?” asked the gorgeous Slavic girl.

“Of course you may,” Miss Harwood replied, handing the girl a pass and giving her a smile.

“Thank you,” Tatiana replied.

Tom tried twisting his hips, trying to generate some friction for his turgid member, it was absolute torture, being so close and unable to even move.

Miss Harwood shifted in her seat, crossing her legs and pulling the material even tighter against him, now completely immobilizing him and leaving him with no way to relieve the ache beginning to build in his testicles.

Finally he heard the buzzer and she uncrossed her legs and stood up, the motion moving him slightly but leaving him in his overheated state. She started walking and he had no idea where she was going until he was away from her as she pulled her panties down, tendrils of sticky fluid clinging tenaciously to her privates and the material binding him before breaking. She let out a sigh and he could hear the sound of her peeing.  He made a noise, trying to attract her attention.

Touching her finger to the clear mess in her panties, she coated the end of her finger and pulled back the sheer material enough to expose his head. Before any words could come out, she put her juice slick finger in his face, rubbing it around his mouth before drawing the material back over his head. Coughing and sputtering, he had no choice but to swallow her offering.

Noting the little bulge in the fabric, “Why Thomas,” she said with a smile, “Is that for me?” she asked, rubbing it gently and slowly through the fabric.

He tried to grind his hips against her finger, but she withdrew it and held it up, “If you’re a good boy, maybe I will let you release,” she said, winking down at him.

She drew her panties back up and stood in a single fluid motion.

He didn’t know how long he could hold out without exploding, suddenly worrying about the prospect of blue balls.

Returning to the classroom, Miss Harwood stopped at the front of her desk, leaning her butt back against it, arms folded up under her breasts, watching as the students filed in. It was incredibly arousing knowing little Tom was trapped and helpless in her panties and none of them had a clue. So naughty she could feel herself moistening anew.

Tess walked by, smiling, tucking a strand of dark hair behind her ear as she made her way to her desk and sat down.

Miss Harwood smiled and nodded, acknowledging the girl.

The class was unceremonious, though at the end of it, Tess stopped at Miss Harwood’s desk, “I just wanted to thank you for asking about Tom,” she said, nodding her head.

Miss Harwood smiled, “Of course, a little concern and good will can go a long way,” she replied.

Tess nodded and departed.

Leaning back in her seat, Miss Harwood pulled out the shallow drawer in her desk, examining the contents before selecting a brand new disposable Bic pen. Popping the cap, she put the writing tip between her teeth and neatly removed the refill. Next, she used a plastic pushpin and punctured the stopper at the other end of the tube, plucking it out and putting it to the side before selecting two light brown rubber bands, testing them between her thumb and forefinger for elasticity.

Rising to her feet, she walked over to the door and locked it before returning to her desk. It was time to have a little one on one quality time with her captive pupil.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

What Did You Do Over Lunch Hour? by Duggernaut

What Did You Do Over Lunch Hour?

Sitting at the front of her seat, Miss Harwood pulled the material of her skirt up over her thighs, parting ­­her legs. Pulling the elasticated waistband of her panties out, she looked at the little youth trapped behind the sheer fabric insert she had crafted the evening previous.

Sliding a finger into the pocket, she opened the space and took hold of him by his head being careful not to apply too much force. Sliding him out of her panties, she set him on the desk in front of her.

Running his hands over his head and slicking his damp hair back, he grinned up at her before turning at getting a look at the classroom. It was mind boggling from his perspective at how enormous and cavernous the space appeared. He felt slightly agoraphobic.

Tapping the desk top with the nail of her right index finger, she drew his attention.

Turning back to her, he smiled.

Holding up the hollowed out pen tube in one hand, she held up the elastic bands in the other, a coy smile playing across her lips as she them down on the desk in front of her.

“Am I to be burned alive at the stake?” he asked jokingly, connecting the dots fairly easily as he walked closer to look at the materials she had put down.

Leaning forward, she placed her elbows on the desk to either side of him, clasping her hands together and putting her chin on them, head at an angle that permitted her to keep her eyes on him.

“What are you doing? He asked, uncertain why she positioned herself that way movement, but feeling a little intimidated by the body language.

She said nothing, the brow above her right eye arching slightly.

He chuckled nervously, “Sure seems different from down here,” he said, turning his head and indicating the classroom with an outstretched arm.

Leaning back, she nodded slowly, “Lie down,” she said. Reaching out, she picked him up, his back aligned parallel along the clear plastic shaft of the tube, his head slightly higher than the end of the pen barrel. Next, she looped the elastic band around him and then twisting it and repeating the process until she was sure he adequately held fast.

He looked down at the loops crisscrossing his torso and legs and then back up at her, “you have my complete and undivided attention,” he said with mock seriousness.

A half smile touched her lips, “Of that, I am well aware, young Thomas,” she said, rising to her feet and turning the bottom of the pen barrel in such a way as he was now looking at the classroom instead of her. “Clever little fellow that you are, I’m sure you are undoubtedly aware of your influence over this class and how the little girls look at you?”

“Well,” he said with false modestly.

She smiled, a soft chuckle escaping her throat as she removed her modified panties and set them on the desk, “I also see how your eyes linger on Janine,” she added, walking slowly out from around the desk.

It was true, prior to the accident, he often found himself gazing at her with a certain amount of longing.

She stopped at the desk where Janine usually sat, “You with your great big green eyes ogling that impossibly sexy little bum of hers right here,” she stated, lowering him down into the pan of the desk’s seat.

He had now been completely inside that ‘impossibly sexy little bum’ and doubted he would ever look at it with quite the same naïve enthusiasm. It was however still a marvelous ass.

Laying him down on the seat, she stepped into the desk and started lowering herself down, making as if she were actually going to sit on him.

“Hey, hey wait!” he yelled, unable to move as her derriere descended, stopping no more than a foot from him.

She laughed, turning and sitting with her butt now on the working surface of the desk, a foot to either side of him on the seat. Reaching down, she bent forward and picked up the pen.

“That wasn’t funny,” he scolded, making a stern face.

“Hush now,” she instructed, hiking her skirt back over her thighs and parting her legs.

Lowering him down, she traced his body along the moistened slit of her now exposed sex. Was she going to masturbate with me right here on Janine’s desk? He found himself growing harder than he thought possible as she slowly moved him over and through the swollen tissue of her aroused vagina. He was on the brink of busting when she giggled and moved him away.

Sliding off the side of Janine’s desk, she sauntered to another, “What about our little Russian mob princess, Tatiana?” she asked, putting a foot up on the seat and pulling up her skirt to rub him against herself a couple of times before walking over to another desk. “Or Samira?”

He was so incredibly aroused, it was maddening. She was taking her sweet time.

Again she chuckled, moving back toward the front of the room she glanced up at the clock.

“There are a few things you need to understand. While I know how you like to be the center of attention and I see how you look at these young women, you need to remember this my classroom, and in here, you belong to me,” she said authoritatively.

He nodded.

Moving around the desk, she sat back in her own chair, putting her right leg up on the edge of the desk, left hand reaching down between her thighs and parting the petals of her vagina to permit access. Bringing the pen barrel down, she positioned him at the opening of her pussy and with a sharp intake of breath, pushed him up inside of herself, a blush of scarlet touching her cheeks as pleasure rippled through her.

It might do Tom some good to spend a block in quiet contemplation of her need.

Letting out a content sigh, she smiled. Lowering her leg back down, she smoothed her skirt. Sliding her right hand across the desk, she retrieved her panties and placed them in the shallow top drawer.

Having him there was electric, sending delicious shivers up and down her spine. Getting up from her desk, she walked over to the door and unlocked it.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Afternoon by Duggernaut

Afternoon

The hollow barrel along Tom’s spine provided him enough air to comfortably breathe, though the elastic bands felt like they were cutting into him slightly. Her interior seemed so hot, slick, her flesh molding around him, her muscle rippling and undulating sensuously just beneath the surface. The strong beat of her heart and the rushing sound of blood filled his eyes. There were other noises, biological sounds emanating elsewhere in her. He was still so incredibly hard and unable to do anything to give himself release. He grinned, reflecting on all that had happened since his diminishment, the women. Janine, then Lina, Sam, Miss Addison, then back to Janine, Cassidy, and now Miss Harwood. Each similar yet each completely different. He was both excited and concerned about the prospect of being shared between two women. He had no idea how that was going to work given how small he was, and given his diminutive size, could he truly call it a threesome? He chuckled to himself. Given the tightness of the environment, he was certainly glad he wasn’t claustrophobic. He could only imagine the kind of panic someone with that condition might feel being in his place. God, he needed to bust. If only she would twist, or bend or do something to generate a little friction.

After what seemed an eternity, he could feel the end of the pen barrel being tugged on as he was being extracted from within her, the air cool on his feet

“There you are,” she said, smiling down at him.

A quick glance around told him they were in a washroom.

“I’m not sure, but I think I might have left the stove on,” he replied, scrunching up his face.

Bringing the pen up near her face, she extended her tongue, licking his feet, up over his knees and flicking at his engorged manhood. Even bound by an elastic, he trembled enough for her to detect it through the tactile nerve endings in her tongue. “Ooh, somebody is close,” she chuckled, moving him back.

Holding his lower lips between his teeth, he nodded, eyes imploring her to finish him.

She grinned then licked her lower lip, “Not yet,” she said.

“You have got to be kidding me,” he said, groaning and rolling his eyes.

Smiling, she removed the elastic and lowered him back down to her panties, holding open the pocket.

“Not this again,” he grumbled, eyes on the super snug addition to her panties

“Not to worry, I made some minor modifications,” she said, sliding his feet into the pocket.

By modifications, she meant she had used some scissors to cut a small horizontal slit into the sheer fabric, big enough for his head to fit through, but nothing else, so while his whole body was held fast, his head was free.

“This is great,” he said, wiggling his head from side to side and giving her a look. “You know I’m being facetious right?”

“Of course you are,” she said.

“Fancy a little head?” he snickered.

She shook her head. “Thomas, I want you to spend the balance of the day focusing on your oral skills,” she said, rising up off the toilet and pulling up her panties and positioning him so that his head was perfect aligned with her clit.

“Am I going to be graded on this?” he asked.

There was pressure on his back and his head as she mashed his face into her tender place. He could feel her tissue begin to respond.

When she released him, he blinked a couple of times, “Wouldn’t you know it, now my nose itches,” he said, rubbing it from side to side on her tight button. He felt a couple of pats on his back, “Good boy,” she said before he heard the sound of the toilet flush.

As she walked, her clit grazed softly back and forth against his left cheek, causing the nexus of her pleasure to swell further.

“Oh? You like that, huh?” he said jokingly, like he was challenging another person to join him in a fight, “Well, how about that?” he barked, using his forehead to head butt her swollen clitoris. “”And that?” he menaced, repeating the process, but using the side of his head. “Too rough for you sweetheart? Well, maybe you’ll like this,” he said, nuzzling her with his nose, planting firm kisses all over the surface of the aroused prominence.

He could hear her talking, addressing her class. Was it the last one of the day? He continued lavishing kisses and licks to her. When he heard her catch her breath in her throat, he knew she was on the verge of coming. With renewed vigor he did everything he could in his limited capacity to push her over the edge. “Come on baby, just let it go,” he encouraged, increasing the tempo of his ministrations.

She sat down, directing the students to a page in their textbooks. Undeterred, Tom kept at it. She began to rock her hips ever so slightly, trying to rub herself against him.

“That’s it,” he said, then he felt her entire pelvic basin contract as she came, juices oozing out her and seeping through the thin material.

The ache in his balls flared and he couldn’t help himself as his pelvic muscles contracted and he unleashed a load of semen all over the inside of his fabric prison. “Oh…my…god,” he breathed, body convulsing. It was almost like he couldn’t stop and when his climax finally ceased, he felt utterly spent.

He could feel her honey continuing to seep out her, thick and sweet. Closing his eyes, he opened his mouth and allowed her essence to pour into him.

Drinking his fill, “We are going to need clean up on aisle three,” he mumbled under his breath, puckering his lips and kissing her clit.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Cassidy by Duggernaut

Cassidy

Pulling the small kettle off the stove, Cassidy poured some water into each of the mugs on the counter before setting the teapot on an unused element on the stove.

“Earl Grey?” she asked, pulling open the cupboard door.

“Yes, thank you, that will be fine,” Lina said.

Pulling down the box, Cassidy opened it and put a tea bags in each of the cups. “Cream or sugar?” she asked, looking toward the three blonde women.

“Honey if you have it,” Lina replied, ghost of a smile on her lips.

Cassidy nodded, opening a drawer and placing a small teaspoon in each mug before removing a hive shaped plastic container half filled with amber colored honey from the same cupboard as the box of teabags. Taking the mugs by the handles, she brought all four to the table before returning for the honey.

“So?” Lina said, taking the honey and measuring out a spoonful before swirling it around the cup, “What do you think about my offer?”

Cassidy sat down and smiled, “I think it is a very generous proposition,” she said, nodding her head slowly.

“But?” Lina said, eyes narrowing as she removed the spoon and set it on the table next to the cup.

“In all candor, I really don’t see the point. Despite what Tom says or thinks, his mother is coming down in just a few days. I was here for the call and she seemed very determined and I don’t think she is going to take no for an answer, so,” she replied with a half-smile and a shrug, hands parted slightly.

“Please,” Lina said, “leave Tom’s mother to me. While she may or may not come down, I will handle the matter personally,” she assured.

Cassidy angled her head, “What about Tom, she specifically said she wanted to see him?”

“I will handle the matter, and when I’m done she won’t be looking for him,” Lina answered bringing the mug to her lips and taking a small sip.

Janine and Jessica both looked at their mother at the same time.

Janine frowned, what possible strategy could her mother be thinking? How could she possibly be so confident she could derail Elle Wentworth from seeing her son?

Jessica smiled, nodding, not really caring about the plan, just about getting a chance to see the tiny youth.

Swallowing the tea in her mouth, “I know what you’re thinking,” Lina said, setting her mug back on the table, “you’re thinking this offer is simply to get your guard down and manufacture a chance for one of us to seize Tom. Am I right?”

Cassidy tilted her head toward Lina and raised her eyebrows, “You make a compelling point. Tom is his own person, however, being no more than the size of a finger, his will can be easily overpowered,” she stated.

“I do not wish to be crass, but if my intent was ill, I hardly think we would be sitting here having this pleasant discussion in such a civil fashion. The reality of this meeting is that Tom is the final arbiter of his own situation,” she assured, “if he wishes to stay here, then by all means this is where he shall stay. There is no subterfuge to abduct him or secret him away. Although he is only small, he is quite capable of making his own mind up.”

Cassidy nodded, then turned to look at Janine, “So then the gist of your proposal is that I care for her?” she asked. “Ensure there are no lingering after effects of the crash?”

Lina leaned forward in her chair, “Yes, Janine will come over here for a period of time during the contract, you know, not just for appearance’s sake, but also to get to know you and have a chance to chat with him,” Lina answered. “It also affords you the opportunity to continue to care for Tom. After all, you are a nurse, a healer, and what better hands could he possibly be in?”

Jessica’s mouth opened and she raised her manicured eyebrows, stricken look on her face, “What about me?” she asked. “I want to be able to come over and meet with Tom.”

“This is Cassidy’s home child, it will be up to her whether or not you can come over,” she replied.

Crossing her arms, Jessica pushed herself back in the chair, pouty expression on her pretty face.

“Please child, such displays of petulance are entirely unflattering,” Lina admonished, expression of displeasure on her face.

Jessica glowered but said nothing.

“With Janine in my residence, I will limit her to no more than four hours daily, ten until two, and I would like some assurances there will be no mischief,” the nurse said, laying down the law.

“It is as I have already said, it is for Tom to decide how his day shall unfold. He is his own person and neither you nor I can control him any more than we can direct the wind,” she said with a chuckle.

Cassidy turned her head to look at the stunning Janine, “I said it more for her sake than for yours,” she clarified, eyes locked onto the limpid blue orbs of the girl.

Lina spread her hands, “They are only teenagers, what transpires between them is between them,” she said with a chuckle, “I’m sure you can remember what that was like back when you were their tender age?” she inquired.

Cassidy nodded slowly, lowering her eyes as she wrapped her hands around the mug on the beverage in front of her.

A wisp of a smile touched the corner of Janine’s lovely mouth. She knew her mother was formidable, but she had just seen her deliver a lethal stroke to the nurse. Although she was still only in her twenties, Cassidy was a decade older than Tom. The blade had found its mark and the wound was mortal.

Cassidy nodded slowly, “Alright, we will start tomorrow and go on a day by day basis, pay included,” she stated plainly.

“Excellent,” Lina replied, bringing her tea back to her lips.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Afterschool by Duggernaut

Afterschool

As the final buzzer ranger, Miss Harwood remained seated in her desk, smiling absently to students as they filed out of her class, cheeks colored by the heat of her climax. She had not anticipated Tom could make her come and come she had. With a class full of students, it had taken considerable effort for her not to cry out as the tidal wave of pleasure washed through her body. Not only had she bit into her lower lip, the faint taste of blood still in her mouth, but she also knew without a doubt she had soaked through the back of her skirt. Once the last of her students had departed, she shifted her weight from cheek to cheek, grinding her ass into the seat of the chair. “You little bugger,” she murmured.

She was about to pull up her skirt when, “Miss Harwood? A moment?” came the voice of the Headmistress from the doorway.

Seeing her superior suddenly standing there startled Katie, in the waning heat of her release, she hadn’t been aware, “O-of course,” she answered with a bit of a stammer, smiling feebly and starting to get up.

Entering the room, the headmistress waved a hand at Katie before closing the door. Walking over she sat against the front edge of the desk, lifting one leg partway up. “Thomas Wentworth?” she asked, hands folded on the elevated thigh.

“I’m sorry?” Katie replied, again caught off guard and unsure.

“This is his third week absent and I fear his scholastic progress may be in jeopardy. I have spoken with a couple of his other teachers and they seem to think he possesses the capability of overcome the time loss without suffering academically. I wanted to get your thoughts?” said the stern looking woman.

Katie nodded slowly, very conscious of the slippery feeling of her orgasmic residue between her thighs, “I think he is an apt pupil, though he may require some very specific and directed one on one tutoring to be able to catch up to his peers,” she offered.

The Headmistress nodded slowly. “That does seem to be the general consensus,” she said.

Katie nodded, “Even Miss Addison?” she inquired, knowing that teacher was not one to be typically inclined to be soft toward her students.

The headmistress chuckled and shook her head, “Surprisingly, Rachel suggested he was an exceptional student who possessed the aptitude to step right back into her class without suffering any educational deficit,” she replied.

Smiling, “Now that I find very odd coming from her,” she said, smiling wryly.

“Indeed,” replied the Headmistress, nodding slowly in agreement. “She is an exceptional educator, however her soft skills...” she left the rest unsaid, not wishing to breach propriety by discussing another teacher with that teacher’s peer.

“Is there anything else I can assist you with?” Katie asked, trying to be helpful, but also wishing the impromptu surprise meeting would come to an end.

The Headmistress nodded, “In the event that young Mr. Wentworth’s ailment or condition exceeds four weeks of continuous absence, I will need for you to prepare a study plan that we can provide him to minimize the effect of his prolonged absence from your class. I have not yet spoken directly with Teresa Wentworth about her brother, but I shall contact their mother early next week to discuss an educational strategy to keep Thomas up to par with his classmates,” she stated.

Katie nodded, “I have had an opportunity to speak with Teresa, Tess, about Tom and I will see if I can’t get you some information on his situation before the end of the week,” she offered.

“That would be excellent,” the Headmistress said, nodding appreciatively.

“Only too happy to help, especially when it comes to molding and shaping an impressionable young mind with a wealth of untapped potential,” she answered.

The headmistress snorted, turning her hawk like gaze on the younger more attractive teacher, “Please,” she said.

“Sorry?” Katie replied.

“Nothing,” she answered, catching herself. Twenty years younger, the things she could have taught to the devilishly handsome Tom Wentworth. “It’s late in the day,” she added, pushing herself to standing.

Katie half rose from her seat, “I’ll try to have the study plan ready for you Friday and I will chat with Tess tomorrow and see if there have been any recent developments,” she said

“Good, good,” said the Headmistress as she moved across the floor toward the door, turning her head and nodding once before leaving, closing the door behind her.

Leaning back in her chair, Katie shook her head, chuckling to herself. Easing her skirt up over the silky smooth skin of her legs, she parted her come slick thighs. Reaching her right hand down, she extended her index finger and patted it against what she presumed was Tom’s head. Smiling again, she removed her hand and slid her skirt back down before standing up and looking back down at the clear tacky patch on the upholstery of her chair.

Looking at the hollowed out pen barrel she had tethered him too, she wondered as moment if perhaps he might benefit from being force fed the results of her orgasm? Strumming her fingers across the desk top, she contemplated it a moment before dismissing the notion, knowing the night ahead with Cassidy would push him to his limits. Neither she nor Cassidy considered themselves lesbians, thinking their liaisons more an exploration of feminine sexuality and youthful exuberance rather than a declaration of orientation. She loved Cassidy and knew that love was reciprocated. This was going to be epic. She could already envision some of the amazing things she wanted to do, to experience with Cassidy, using Tom to achieve previously unattainable heights of pleasure. The thought was stirring her again as she felt a tingle of pleasure deep inside herself.

“The things we are going to do to you,” she purred, thinking of her tiny passenger. Removing her jacket, she slung her purse over her shoulder, then folded her jacket and looped it through the strap to cover the wet stain on her bottom.

Satisfied it would pass a cursory examination by any who might be inclined to look at her bottom, she exited the classroom, heels clicking off the hard floor as she walked, hips swaying from side to side.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or lust leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Tom by Duggernaut

Tom

Tom had often found it funny how time seemed to distort or bend for him when he was alone and confined in the darkness, minutes could feel like hours. He could have sworn the final period took two hours or so, when he felt her finger grinding his face back into her clit. She said something, but he couldn’t make it out before she was up and walking around. He could feel the flesh of his hands and feet prune in the hot humid damp environs of her wet panties. Again he was unsure of how the evening ahead was going to unfold, but suspected it would be more vigorous and taxing than anything he had ever experienced before, hell, one gigantic woman was more than he could handle. Two? He knew he was going to be put through the proverbial wringer. He suspected Miss Harwood would assume the more dominant role and Cassidy the lesser, especially given the comfort and confidence Miss Harwood exuded in her handling of him. He also suspected he would entirely be at the mercy of their passion and the night to come would be a long one. Closing his eyes, he decided he should try and get some rest to gather energy and replenish his reserves for the ordeal ahead.

Tom was jostled out of his slumber when he felt the panties being pulled down, in fact she pulled them to the ground and simply stepped out of them, leaving him lying on the floor in her bedroom. He watched her as she continued to undress, a smug grin on his face thinking about the orgasm he had teased out of her, but she ignored him, stripping naked, uttering the single word, “Stay,” before exiting the room casually without bothering to give him a glance.

After a couple of minutes, Tom frowned, was she just going to leave him there? Stay? “Hey!” he called out, wiggling his head from side to side and trying to squirm out of the cloth prison. From elsewhere outside the bedroom door, he could hear the sound of a shower. Without the tension of being plastered to her body, he was actually able to withdraw his head from the cut in the sheer material and pull himself out of the opening and get free of the panties. Picking up an unsoiled portion of material, he wiped his face and did his best to dry himself off. Taking a step, he paused. She had left him there on purpose and if she found him gone when she returned, would she be cross? He turned and looked at the tangled mess of her panties. A smile split his lips and he shook his head. I think I am becoming pussy whipped, he mused. He chuckled aloud. He had liked playing the student/teacher game and letting her take charge, but he still saw himself as somewhat of an alpha male, a wolf that could neither be tamed nor penned. Chest swelling with bravado, he wondered if maybe it was time for the pupil to teach the teacher, invert the roles. The question of how chased the smile form his face. How could he exert his will and reassert himself? The imbalance in power by sheer physical size alone was near to impossible to overcome. Being adamant or defiant with her would mean very little when Miss Harwood could simply ball him up and do with him as she wished, whether he liked it or not. He could always hide, maybe make her think she had lost him, but that was so passive aggressive and wouldn’t realign the dynamic of the relationship, it would only make her worry or angry, then what? Letting out a breath, he frowned. No matter how much he liked to think of himself as an alley cat on the prowl, he was beginning to think of himself as more of a neutered indoor cat, wholly and completely dependent on the women currently in his life. He needed them for everything. The thought was very sobering. On the other hand, the quantity and quality of vagina he had seen in the past ten days had been absolutely phenomenal. The thought brought a smile to his face. His body started to responded.

Looking down at his growing excitement, “Really?” he said, spreading his hands. Laughing softly to himself, he gave himself a couple of strokes before starting to walk toward the door, figuring he would meander down to the bathroom and check on the extremely fine Miss Harwood.

Padding out into the hall, he found the bathroom easily enough, door partially ajar, allowing steam vapor to escape out of the room along the ceiling and letting him walk in. Across the brightly lit room, he looked toward the shower, the curtain was opaque, geometric designs molded into the plastic. He could see her darkened silhouette moving back and forth through the partition separating them, but none of the luscious details of her immaculate body.

“That sucks,” he said sourly, walking closer and onto the colored plush bathmat lying in front of the bathtub shower. It was like finding scrambled porn on a digitized station. You knew someone was most definitely naked, but you didn’t know if you were lusting after an elbow or a breast.

The water turned off and the curtain swept aside, the sound of the plastic rings scraping along the bar before revealing Miss Harwood standing there in all her majestic naked glory, spectacular body glistening wetly as she tilted her head back and swept back her long hair, water spilling out.

“Nice,” he said slyly, nodding approvingly as he looked up at her statuesque body.

She turned suddenly, flipping her hair to the other side, small droplets of water cascading down toward him as she lifted her leg to step out of the tub and took hold of her hair in her other hand all at the same time.

It suddenly occurred to him, he was standing pretty much where she was stepping and she hadn’t seen him or was even aware he was out of her panties. Darting to the side as quickly as he could, he saw a shadow settle over him as the gigantic foot came down faster than he could run.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or just leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Near Miss (double meaning intended) by Duggernaut

Near Miss (double meaning intended)

Diving with every ounce of strength still left in his tiny body at the last possible second, he narrowly avoided being caught by the descending foot as Miss Harwood brought it down onto the mat, drops of water splattering down on him from her body.

Nimbly rolling up onto his feet, he looked up as she grabbed a large plush towel from the chrome rail attached to the wall and brought it to her torso. Curling up his fist, he brought it down on the toenail of her big toe.

Feeling the bump on her toe, Miss Harwood bent forward to see the tiny figure of Tom standing at the front of her right foot. “What are you doing out and about?” she asked crouching down, surprised to find him liberated from her sodden panties.

“You almost stepped on me just there,” he said, grinning and shaking his head

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“I came to see you,” he replied, being a little cheeky in his tone.

“You didn’t receive permission to be here,” she replied, frowning down on him.

“About that,” he said, “I’ve been thinking,” he started, but she stood up and resumed drying off her magnificently toned body.

“Hey!” he said, slapping a hand back down on her toe.

She looked back down at him, expression irritated. Letting out a breath, she crouched back down again.

“I was saying,” he started when she took hold of his arm and lifted him near her face.

“Did you ejaculate?” she asked, looking at his private area.

He grinned and nodded.

She flicked his semi erect member and frowned as she stood upright, setting the towel on the counter and turning on the faucet over the sink, “You weren’t given to permission to release,” she said, putting him under the water and washing him off.

Coughing and sputtering he tried to talk, but she flipped him around so quickly and before he knew it, he was back on the mat lying supine except now he was under the hollow of where her big toe joined her foot, pinned there.

“Hey!” he grunted, unable to draw in enough breath to give it full throat. He tried to wriggle free but there was no possible way. He was stuck.

She hummed to herself as she casually dried the rest of her body off. When she was finished, she lifted her foot and bent down to retrieve him.

“You were kind of stepping on me there,” he said as she laid him on the counter. Climbing to his feet, he looked up at her as she opened the cabinet over the sink. “Did you hear me?” he asked, making his tone light.

She turned, closing the mirrored door of the medicine chest, setting a band aid down on the counter and opening another one with her teeth. Peeling the quasi flesh colored Elastoplast dressing out of the paper package, she peeled off the two plastic tabs to either side of the little absorbent dressing.

“Hold still,” she said, moving her hands closer to him.

What was she doing with the bans aid?

Sticking the adhesive one side of his left leg, basically from ankle to him, she wrapped the bandage around his legs, drawing them in close together.

Although not particularly tight, the adhesive prevented him from moving, “What am I, a merman now?” he asked with a beaming grin as she removed the second band aid.

“Hands down by your sides,” she instructed.

For him, it was kind of funny, because she used her teacher voice, but she was standing there naked, big titties moving as she talked. He could feel himself growing hard. “I’m pretty good using my hands,” he said boastfully, taking some pride in his abilities.

“Hands down by your sides,” she repeated with a little more authority, arching an eyebrow.

 He let an embellished sigh, “Fine,” he conceded, placing his arms down, palms against the fabric texture covering each of his thighs.

Wrapping the bandage around his chest, she secured his arms and picked him up. For all intents and purposes he was immobilized from his shoulders to his ankles. She had left his feet, groin, fingers of his hands, and his head exposed. He twisted against the bonds. “And for my next amazing escape, it will astound and completely mystify, parents if you have young children in the audience, you might want to cover their eyes,” he said, using a barker like voice from some thirties vaudeville show.

She smiled, arching an eyebrow as she noted his degree of excitement.

“You like this?” she inquired, bringing him close enough to her face to detect the mint of her toothpaste.

“I like you,” he said, winking. “In fact, I think it would be fair to say, you are my favorite teacher,” he said, nodding his head as best as he was able as she walked out of the bathroom and down the hall to her bedroom.

Pausing to pick up her panties, she put them in her laundry hamper.

“Yeah, we’re done with those,” he commented.

Next, she went to the corner of her bed, basically straddling it, a leg to each side. Lying him down in the hollow beneath her sex, anus and butt cheeks, she slid him under her so that she could keep him secure but still see his little face.

“So, you took it upon yourself to come,” she said, running her fingers slowly up and down the sides of her labia.

He grinned, “How could I not? You are so beautiful I was bereft of willpower and surrendered to the impulse,” he said.

“You possess a very eloquent tongue Thomas,” she said, massaging smooth clean flesh above him. Closing her eyes, she moaned slightly.

He licked his lower lip and nodded. He was ready again, hard as a rock.

“Did you like it when I came, smothering you in my come?” she asked, slipping a finger inside herself.

“Very much so,” he growled, unable to do anything but watched as she leisurely played with herself.

“The whole class was watching as my pussy drooled all over you,” she said, extracting a wet glistening finger, a single drop of excitement clinging to the nail.

He wanted so desperately to get her, push himself into her.

Moving the finger with the clear string dangling from it over his face, she held it there.

Bending as much as he could at the waist, he tried to catch the strand in his mouth.

Pulling it away, she sucked the finger into her own mouth, “Nuh-uh,” she noised, grinning around her finger. Sliding back from him, she tossed her leg over the edge and stood up.

“Argh!” Tom remarked, frustrated.

Leaning in close to him, she kissed him on his face, her scent still deliciously on her breath, “That’s for not asking permission,” she advised.

He rolled his eyes.

“Now, I have to get dressed, we’ve got a date tonight,” she said, bouncing away with a mischievous giggle and leaving him to lie there.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a review, provide some feedback, or just leave a comment. It is always appreciated and motivating. Thanks for taking the time to read this story!

Two Giant Birds, One Little Tom by Duggernaut

Two Giant Birds, One Little Tom

Tom wasn’t entirely sure what to expect when they arrived at Cassidy’s apartment, whether or not they were going to just jump to it or what. It was his first threesome. He had hoped Miss Harwood would at least take off the band aids before they left her place, but she didn’t. He had made the journey over pinned under Miss Harwood’s lovely left breast. When finally she removed him, he was deposited feet first into a tall empty wine glass on the coffee table in front of the couch where Cassidy and Miss Harwood were both sitting. Both woman were attired very nicely in dresses, Cassidy in a deep burgundy tight knee length affair, Miss Harwood in a similar styled emerald green, both were gussied up wearing makeup and both looking absolutely gorgeous Each woman held a wine glass identical to the one he was residing in except theirs were half full with red wine.

Looking at Tom in the glass, Cassidy chuckled and shifted her gaze to Katie, “Does he have a boo-boo?”

Katie chuckled, “No, they are just to help him understand his place,” she said, placing her ruby red lips on the wine glass and taking a small sip.

“I see,” she said, shaking her head and grinning. “He misbehaved?”

“He nearly got himself killed the foolish boy,” replied the teacher.

Tom grinned.

“You know look absolutely amazing tonight,” Cassidy said warmly, “I love your dress.”

“You are very beautiful,” Katie returned, smiling back.

Simultaneously they both yelled out, “Hot yoga!” and started laughing.

Tom nodded in agreement, yoga absolutely did their bodies great.

Setting her nearly empty glass on the coffee table, she shifted sideways on the couch and put her hands flat on her lap, “You sure you want to do this?” she asked.

Draining her own glass, Katie leaned forward and put it on the table, “Absolutely,” she answered. “No regrets?” she asked, grinning.

“No regrets,” Cassidy answered with a broad smile.

Chuckling almost in unison, the two women moved closer to one another, meeting near the center of the large couch.

Tom had seen two girls make out a few times at parties before, generally smooching and sort of feeling each other up, but this was different. It wasn’t two horny adolescent girls getting their swerve on, these were two adult women who genuinely loved one another. He had kind of thought Miss Harwood might exert some dominance over Cassidy, but the sharing between the women appeared mutual. The way they moved was so sensuous, like a slow moving erotic dance, each responding to the other’s movement. It was so incredibly arousing for Tom, but bound as he was and trapped in the wine glass all he could do was watch. A slow smile crept across his smile as he came to understand what was happening. He was being giving a lesson in the art of seduction. He had always relied on his rakish charm and clever wit, but this was something all-together new and he was absorbing every detail, every nuance, inflection.

Cassidy stood up and turned around. Miss Harwood reached up and pull down the zipper, opening the dress. Letting it fall, Cassidy stepped out of the dress, wearing a delicate lacy red bra and matching panties.

Pulling the nurse closer, Katie kissed her gently on her tight tummy while Cassidy ran her fingers through the teacher’s hair before helping her to her feet.

Assisting Katie out her dress, she too was wearing delicate lingerie beneath, hers white.

Picking her wine glass, Cassidy took the last little splash into her mouth, holding it there then set the emptied glass back down on the table, hand moving laterally to collect the glass he was in.

Bringing his glass to her painted lips, she tipped it, sliding him down and into her open mouth.

No sooner was Tom in her wine filled mouth, than she shook her head and spat the wine soaked boy back into her hand. “Band aids have to come off,” she said, making a sour face.

Katie chuckled, looking down at a sputtering Tom trying to roll over.

“Not a pleasant combination,” she shared, sticking her tongue out.

Miss Harwood moved forward and began peeling the cloth backed bandages, now stained magenta, from the about the immobilized youth.

“Careful,” cautioned Tom, “it’s like you’re giving my whole body a Brazilian,” he chimed in.

Unwrapping Tom, Katie discarded the band aids, throwing them on the table. Taking the hand holding the boy, she opened her mouth, tongue extending, licking along the length of Cassidy’s middle finger and moving to where the boy was seated in the middle of her palm. Covering him with her mouth, she closed her lips around him and leaned back, a wicked smile on her face.

The interior of Miss Harwood’s mouth was hot and damp, the smell of Merlot strong as she swirled him about. When next her mouth opened, it was to receive Cassidy’s tongue and the pair sharing a long passionate kiss around the youth before Cassidy sucked him entirely into her mouth.

It was so hard to tell up from down, left from right as he was buffeted by her strong moist tongue. She moved him so that he was lying flat on his back, head to her throat, as she opened her mouth.

He saw Miss Harwood’s erect nipple rapidly approaching and then he was pressed into it, the nurse’s tongue molding around him as she licked the sensitive tissue. He thought this must be what it was like to fall out of a boat while white water rafting in the dark, tossed around in the foam and struggling to try and catch a breath while dodging boulders.

Pushing him out onto Katie’s right nipple, Cassidy kept her tongue out, tip tracing a line down the swell and over to the teacher’s left breast before capturing the nipple in her mouth.

Clutching at the hard nipple, Tom tried to get some sense of bearing. During the kissing, the women had moved down to the bedroom, Katie reclining on the bed.

Left arm wrapped around the excited tip of Miss Harwood’s breast, he mopped his face with his right hand, looking up at her.

Smiling she nodded as her eyes drifted above him.

Looking up just in time to see Cassidy’s lowering her mouth back over him, Tom got the distinct impressions he was again in way over his head.

 

End Notes:

If you enjoyed or thought the chapter was lacking, leave a review either way and share your thoughts, in the end it helps and is always appreciated. 

Three Way by Duggernaut

Three Way

When Cassidy closed her mouth around Miss Harwood’s firm nipple, she swept her tongue deliciously around the protuberance in a counter clockwise direction while Tom tried to do his best to contribute by moving his hands in the same direction, using his tiny fingers to stimulate the woman aureole.

Backing away, she left her mouth open so Tom could watch before she lowered her mouth down over Katie’s stomach, drooling him out on the hollow of her navel. It was positively astounding to watch from his up close perspective as Cassidy moved her head away, grin on her face.

Suddenly his feet were pulled out from under him by Miss Harwood as she lifted him up and away, hanging inverted between her thumb and forefinger and then he was in her mouth. Being tossed and turned before she spat him out atop the fleshy mound over Cassidy’s private parts. Using the index and middle fingers of her right hand, Katie pressed down firmly on the biceps muscle of both of his arms and pinned him face up against the hot moistened flesh just under Cassidy’s engorged clitoris.

Grinning wickedly, she leaned forward, lips parting as she licked Cassidy’s drooling opening up over his legs, chest, and face before swirling her tongue around Cassidy’s clit. She repeated this motion a couple of times, but on the last, she halted at his face and licked it like it was the nurse’s pleasure button.

Sputtering, he shook his head from side to side before sticking his tongue out at her. Moving him downward but still in the same position, she placed the index finger of her left hand and pushed it into his abdomen. He could feel the petals of Cassidy’s skin parting as he was slowly being driven inside her.

Before he was completely swallow, Miss Harwood puckered her lips and blew him a kiss, then he was up inside the nurse, her slippery tissue within hot and slick. Twisting away from Katie’s finger, Tom grinned in the humid darkness, knowing exactly what to feel for.

There, the swollen little nub of flesh, spongy under his grip. Pulling himself to it, he pushed back from the wall to draw a breath in and then began massaging the flesh with reckless abandon. The whole interior of Cassidy grew tighter, hotter as her arousal levels soared. He could tell she was moving by the way the muscles undulated around him but he did not stop. He half expected to feel fingers at his feet, but he didn’t. The walls around him seemed to tremble and then she erupted, her muscles squeezing hard against him propelling him down and toward her vaginal opening.

Then he was free, sliding out of Cassidy into Katie’s waiting open mouth, the teacher’s tongue breaking him fall before she held him against the roof of her mouth still slurping at the honey juices oozing out of the nurse.

Again the women kissed and he was shuttled into Cassidy’s mouth.

Drooling him out onto her hand, Cassidy grinned, face flush from her recent orgasm, “Show her,” she urged.

Smiling back up at her, Tom nodded slowly before turning his head.

Katie was now on her back, hands holding her pussy lips apart.

Turning in the nurse’s hand, he fell against her index finger, wrapping his arms and legs around it, head toward the painted nail.

Shuffling forward on her knees, Cassidy lowered her hand and pressed her finger into the opening of Katie’s pussy, Tom sliding through the tender flesh and into the woman. Using Cassidy’s finger, he pushed himself further up inside the nurse, hands feeling along the anterior wall of her vagina in pursuit of her G-spot.

Finding it, he nuzzled it with his face, actively licking at it. He wanted to tease her, wanted to keep her dancing on the edge of release for as long as possible. Then she came, robbing him of his torment as he was inundated with her pleasure juice. Turning amidst the contraction, he move down head first out of her, face slipping through the opening and giving him a chance for a fresh breath. No sooner had he emerged, then he saw Cassidy lowering her vagina down over him and for a moment he inside both women at the same time, almost as if they were sharing a vaginal buss. As Cassidy moved forward, he was drawn out of Miss Harwood and left sticky and sprawling over her mound.

“Thomas,” Miss Harwood said coyly, nudging him back and pushing his face against her clit, her body shaking still from her recent release. And then Cassidy’s mouth was back over him. He had no time to get his bearing, it was like they were tag teaming him and he couldn’t catch his breath or a break in the action to collect himself,

Nest, Cassidy was easing him into the teacher’s tight anus, sliding him in feet first until only his head remain outside Miss Harwood’s body, looking down over her perineum toward her sex.

“There you are,” the nurse said with a half-smile. He wasn’t sure if she was talking to him or the teacher, either way, Katie wiggled her hips and he could feel her tight tunnel squeeze all around him. Sliding herself until Katie, Cassidy was now in a sixty-nine position, looking down at the nurse as she lapped away at Miss Harwood’s slit. Winking up at him, she grinned and gripped Miss Harwood’s lovely ass, flipping the teacher over. Now Cassidy was on top. Puckering her lips, she drooled a length of clear fluid toward his face, a mixture of saliva and the teacher’s juices. Opening his mouth, he took what he could, the rest breaking free and circling around his neck and down the crack in Katie’s ass as Cassidy leaned in and renewed her attention on the vagina in front of her.

He lost count of how many times each of them came, or how many times he released as he was buffeted and battered relentlessly until the embrace of oblivion provided him respite from their efforts.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share your thoughts on this or any chapter as this story continue along. Thanks

Donatella by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Just tidying up a loose end... ;)

Donatella

A decade younger than her eldest sister Raphaella Wentworth, Donatella da la Riva stood completely nude in front of the wide mirror in her vanity over the bathroom sink and examined her lovely features. Spreading her arms apart, she smiled appreciatively at her gorgeous reflection looking back at her while she waited for the water coming out of the chrome shower head to warm up to a suitable temperature. Not yet thirty, she had been officially ‘retired’ from the modelling/entertainment industry for a couple of years, though on occasion she would make a public appearance at some event or other.

Above the din of the water, she thought she heard something from the other room. Pulling open the door, she listened. Her cell phone rang again.

Merda,” she said, she said, slipping through the door and gliding over the carpet toward the dresser where her phone made another noise.

Picking up the latest offering from Samsung, she swiped the screen and brought the device to her head, “Hello?”

“Donatella?”

“Yes,” she replied, putting an arm under her breasts and propping the phone up next to her ear.

“It’s Lina Lindholm,” stated the voice on the other end.

“Lina!” Donatella exclaimed, face brightening, “I have not heard from you in what, like almost a year.”

Lina chuckled, “I know, right? I swear the older I get, the faster time seems to blur passed,” she commented.

“Please tell me you’re phoning because Janine is ready to resume her throne as the hottest model in the world and you want me to manage her?” she asked, chuckling.

Lina chuckled back, “That would be up to Janine, she’ll be done at the end of this school year and I’m not sure what she intends to do yet, I honestly don’t think she knows,” she replied.

“Two phone calls is all that it would take and the world would be hers,” Donatella said.

“I’ll let her know. How have you been?”

“Bene. And you?”

“Good, thank you, the reason I’m calling is I need a little favor,” Lina said.

“Of course. What is it I can do for you?”

“I’m looking for a number to contact your sister Elle,” she answered.

“Of course, do you have a pen<” Donatella asked, providing the number once Lina confirmed she had a writing utensil. Exchanging parting pleasantries, she disconnected the call. As she was about to put down the phone, there was an odd icon across the notification bar along the top of the screen. Pulling it down, she read the little message, ‘Saved in Drafts.’ Tapping the panel, it opened up a half written email message.

“Tessie, I’m sorry I haven’t been able to get back to you sooner, have you had an,” the message read, obviously unfinished and it was in an account that was not hers.

Thumbing down the screen, a slow knowing smile crossed Donatella’s pretty face as she looked over at the smallish fine barred gilt birdcage sitting at the other end of the dresser.

Still holding the phone, she moved in front of the cage, looking inside at the habitat there. “Are you in there Thomas?” she asked.

Not quite three inches tall and beginning to show the effects of age, Thomas Wentworth Sr. still possessed a debonair presence about him as he stepped out of the little construction she had made for him. Running a hand through the side of his silver hair, he flashed her a broad smile, “Of course my dear,” he replied, smile fading when he saw the phone in her hand. He had collapsed the email properly hadn’t he? Bloody new phones.

“I think someone knows how to get in and out of his cage when I am not around,” she said, corner of her mouth pulled up into a smile as she tipped the phone in his direction.

Grinning, he spread his hands and shrugged. There was no point denying it. He only hoped if there was something wrong, Tessie had been able to connect with Harrison and pieces were now in motion that might lead to a possible restoration.

“You’re not trying to find a way to leave me are you?” she asked, bottom lip extended in an exaggerated pout.

He chuckled and shook his head. She was so goddamn sexy.

She smiled. She had always found herself attracted to older men, more mature, sophisticated than younger males. Tom Sr. was a cut above the others, extremely handsome, self-assured confidence without being arrogant, and armed with the most devilish smile. He certainly appealed to her. Her mind flicked back to the day she caught her little treasure.

With Elle’s husband and children away, Donatella had been invited to come out and visit at the Wentworth home so she did. In the mid-afternoon of her fifth day there, the sisters had just finished off a particularly nice red when Elle asked her to fetch another from the wine cellar. Going down into the basement, she found another bottle and paused looking at the door to the workshop. She knew Elle’s father-in-law was home, though she had yet to see him. Grinning to herself, she decided to check on him, perhaps flirt a little, he had been widowed for some time. Who knows she thought. Checking the door, it was open, the interior brightly lit.

“Hello?” she said stepping into the room. There was a flash of green colored light across her big emerald eyes drawing her attention down. That’s when she saw him, the tiny naked figure holding a small light emitting diode connected to a small battery.

When Tom Sr. saw the door open, he completed the circuit, doing his best to draw the attention of the stunningly beautiful woman standing there. When he realized she had seen him, he let out an exuberant holler thinking he had been saved.

Instead she kept him.

Tapping the phone, “What are these messages to Tess about?” she inquired, tilting her head slightly to the side.

Grinning, he made a sealing motion across his lips.

She nodded slowly, smile parting her full lips.

If his time in her captivity had taught him anything, she was an enthusiastic sybarite with strong appetites, and there would be some hell to pay for his silence and clandestine activities.

 

End Notes:

Bet you forgot about Tom Sr. Hope this helps provide some closure. Love it/ hate it, share your thoughts. Thanks

Wednesday Morning by Duggernaut

Wednesday Morning

Tom awoke with a groan, rolling onto his side and sitting up. He was in Cassidy’s bedroom, on the night table to the left of the bed, lying inside a pair of green panties. Yawning, he closed his eyes and stretched him arms overhead, letting out a grunt in the process. He ached, but not painfully so, more like after engaging in training or a sporting event. Pushing himself up to his feet, he looked behind over his shoulder at the digital clock on the stand surprised to find it almost 8:30, AM judging by the light coming in from behind the curtains.

Yawning again, he chuckled to himself trying to reconstruct some of the more memorable events from the night previous. It had been amazing.

Cassidy appeared in the doorway, hair pulled back, bright smile on her face, “I was just coming to get you up,” she said, coming into the room.

Tom grinned, looking down at his morning wood.

Cassidy rolled her eyes, “After you passed out, I would have thought you had had enough for the time being,” she said.

“Actually, I really need to pee,” he said.

Picking him up, she walked toward the bathroom, “I wanted to have an opportunity to talk to you before she gets here,” she said.

“She? Who?” he asked, looking back up at her.

“Janine,” she replied, putting him down on the toilet seat.

“Ah,” he noised, as he started relieving himself, “why is she coming here?” he asked, stream free flowing.

“I met with her, her mother, and her sister yesterday. Knowing you were in my care, she offered to provide me income while I looked after you, but for appearances sake, I was being hired to monitor Janine’s convalescence,” she answered.

Finished peeing, he shook off and turned back to face her. “And that’s why she’s coming here?” he asked, thinking the real reason for coming was to undoubtedly get him back in her clutches. Thinking of her made him smile.

“Right,” Cassidy answered nodding and picking him up and putting him in the bathroom sink as she turned on the water. “Mrs. Lindholm assured me that nothing would happen unless it was your decision,” she added as he washed himself.

Stepping back from the clear water, he shook his head. Could they be trusted? Worse, could he be trusted?

Turning the taps to shut of the water, she lifted him up and out, bringing a fluffy facecloth around him so he could dry himself.

“Be prepared too for Jessica, she seemed to be rather intent on getting to meet you,” she informed, “but again, that’s up to you.”

He nodded, allowing her to pick him up and transport him to the dining room area. She had a small dish with some assorted nuts and berries as well as juice.

“So Jessica is coming too?” he asked as she set him done on the table.

“I’m pretty sure she’s going to tag along,” Cassidy said, sliding into a chair and leaning forward on the table.

Tummy grumbling, he attacked the food with gusto, eating ravenously. “Good,” he mumbled almost incoherently around the food in his mouth.

“After our little get together last night, how are you feeling this morning?” she inquired, sly grin on her face.

Still chewing, he grinned back and nodded, “You were both amazing,” he murmured, swallowing, then looking around. “Where is Miss Harwood? Wait, she’s probably still tuckered out from my efforts,” he added.

Nodding and smiling, “Katie had classes this morning, but she asked me to convey that we had an incredible time with you last night,” she stated.

“I wasn’t too hard on the pair of you was I?” he queried, biting into a piece of almond.

Cassidy chuckled, “It was all we could do to keep up with you,” she replied, touching her forehead with the back of her right hand.

Grinning mischievously, he nodded, “I suspected as much, sometimes I forgot my own powers,” he said.

“Um, yeah,” she replied.

“It’s okay, I’ll try to go easier on you next time,” he advised, taking hold of a firm looking blueberry and bringing it to his lips, taking a bite.

Cassidy grinned, “Oh good, that will be tonight then,” she shared.

“Tonight?” he queried around a mouthful of juicy berry, eyebrow raised.

She nodded slowly, a slow grin spreading over her face, “While we had so much fun, there were a few things that we didn’t get to do, so let’s call it unfinished business,” she stated, raising her brows.

Taking another bite, he nodded but said nothing.

“We had a little chat about it this morning before she left and we have decided we are going to get a little more creative I think, toys and the like,” she added, looking off to the side, expression contemplative, a blissful smile on her face.

Chewing, he knew before the night was through he was more than likely going to be tied to something and wind up deep inside both women. He would definitely need to get his rest today because the duo had positively worn him out the night previous, though he would never admit it. He looked up at the nurse, smiled and winked.

Grinning, Cassidy shook her head. She wanted to take him right now, ease him up inside her pussy and leave him there, especially with Janine coming over shortly.

There was a rapping on the door to the apartment.

Letting out a sigh, she looked down at Tom, “It would seem Janine is here,” she said quietly.

He could it in her eyes, the look of resignation. The look that said she felt she couldn’t compete at the same level as the younger woman. He didn’t know how to tell her each of them were equally exciting in their own ways and that comparing them was like comparing a peach to a cherry, each delicious but very different from the other.

“Let her wait a moment,” he said, grinning mischievously.

She smiled.

 

End Notes:

Thanks for following along. Please feel free to share a comment/review/feedback. Thanks

Baby, I’d Fall For You… by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

A little longer chapter for our 100th.

Baby, I’d Fall For You…

Leaving Tom on the table, Cassidy crossed the apartment to the door, pulling it open to receive Janine, and finding both Lindholm girls awaiting in the hall.

Cassidy smiled. It wasn’t just her. Looking at the lovely Jessica, who would turn heads all on her own, but looked almost plain standing in proximity to the younger girl who had obviously put some effort into making herself look good, she was devastatingly gorgeous and easily outshone her sister.

“Come in,” she invited, stepping to the side.

“Me too?” queried Jessica.

Cassidy nodded, “Yes, Tom said he would meet with you,” she replied dispassionately.

Jessica smiled widely, blue eyes dancing with excitement at receiving the news she would get a chance to actually meet the tiny youth.

Leading the sisters to the kitchen where Tom was standing on the table with arms crossed over his chest, Cassidy extended a hand for the two blonde girls to sit.

Jessica’s mouth hung open as she slid into the chair, eyes locked on the wee form of the boy atop the table almost in front of her. “Oh my effing god,” she gasped, bright blue eyes wide as she gently shook her head from side to side.

Tom remained still, regarding the girl. Like Janine, Jessica was very pretty, similar features, though the elder sisters seemed to lack the je ne sais quoi her younger sister naturally exuded. “Not god, just Tom,” he said cheekily, flashing her his smile and wrinkling his nose. “You must certainly be Jessica?” he inquired.

Jessica laughed, still shaking her head in astonishment, “I just can’t believe it,” she commented, looking at her sister then back at the tiny youth on the table.

Tom turned his head, inclining it slightly as he looked up at radiant beautiful younger sister, “Hi Janine,” he said. She was looking absolutely incredible. A part of him yearned to crawl into her hand, to feel her flesh against his.

She half smiled and returned the gesture by bobbing her own head, cyan eyes sparkling, “Tom. You’re looking well,” she commented. She felt a stir from within.

 “Is it okay if I touch you?” Jessica asked, interjecting and moving her right hand across the smooth table closer to him before extending her index finger.

What he wanted to say was, ‘depends what you want to touch’, but there was something about the elder Lindholm girl that made him feel uneasy. Was it because Janine had warned him or planted the seeds of doubt, or was it his own internal warning system? He wasn’t sure. Cassidy and Janine were both there.

“Tom?” Cassidy asked, bringing him out of his head.

Looking first at the nurse then to Jessica, he nodded, “Okay, but go slow, I’m fragile,” he said.

Emitting a high pitched squeal between her lips, Jessica touched his shoulder with the pad of her finger, giggling and pulling it away quickly. “He feels very warm to the touch,” she commented, looking at Janine then Cassidy.

“I think it’s because of his size and the fact he probably has an accelerated metabolism generating more body heat than a full sized person,” she speculated, taking up residence in the chair directly beside Jessica, just in case the girl got the notion of trying to abduct Tom.

“Where were you yesterday?” Janine inquired, arching a shaped eyebrow.

“Focusing my energies on making sure I don’t fall too far behind at school,” he answered, their eyes locking a moment.

“This is so freaking incredible,” Jessica blurted, bending forward and leaning her head in very near him, close enough he could detect the strawberry scented lip gloss she wore.

Tom took a couple steps back.

Leaning back, “He is so cute,” she beamed to her sister.

Janine nodded her head, brow raised as if amused by her sister’s exuberant sense of wonder.

“I mean I tried to imagine what it would be like to see it, but it is so much more than I thought,” she carried on.

“By it, I presume you mean me,” Tom said.

She shook her head, Sorry, yes you, I mean, seeing you here like this is utterly fantastic,” she gushed.

Janine chuckled, “Take a couple of deep breaths, relax,” she encouraged, teasing her sister.

Jessica rolled her eyes before looking back at Tom, “You must think I’m a regular chatterbox,” she chuckled.

He grinned, “I get it, you’re excited,” he said putting his hands out, palms in her direction in a calming gesture.

Sliding her hand back in, she touched the side of his face, his chest. “I just want to scoop him up,” she said, expression changing. The fact that Janine had had untrammeled access to him chafed at her. It was unfair. She should get an opportunity. Her mother had been right. The sense of power was something else. She was a goddess.

“Jess,” Janine said sternly, “Mother offered her personal assurances we will behave,” she reminded, her expression serious as she placed a delicate hand on her sister’s forearm.

The creases in the older girl’s brow deepened as she nodded, “It’s not that I’m going to, only that I want to, there’s a difference,” she said, retracting her hand away from him. It would be so easy to just take him.

He reached out, touching the sides of her finger and looking at the chipped sliver colored polish on her nail.

Seeing where he was looking and the expression on his face, she pulled her hand back, “I need to get them done again, I mean with what happened to Dad and Janine and everything I just never got the opportunity,” she hastily explained.

Janine smiled subtly. Her nails were perfect, each nail a ruby red, the color of blood.

The almost imperceptible change in expression was not lost on Cassidy. Judging by demeanor and body language, she could tell the rivalry between them was certainly heated.

Tom shook his head, “No, sorry, I wasn’t trying to find flaws,” he replied, trying to assuage Jessica’s flash of embarrassment.

Jessica smiled. She wanted him, to have him, not sexually, well, maybe a little, but just to take possession of him.

Extending her hand again, she brought it low beside him, almost inviting him into her palm.

Cassidy leaned forward, body getting tense.

Patting the side of her hand reassuringly, Tom nodded at the elder Lindholm daughter.

Jessica moved faster than Cassidy, curling her fingers around Tom and lurching backward, tiny captive trapped in her fist.

The sudden movement startled Janine while Cassidy moved forward.

“No!” Jessica barked, standing up and taking a few steps back from the table, pointing at the nurse with her free hand.

Getting up, Janine calmly smoothed the front of her clothes and fixed her sister with a cold blue stare, “This is not what mother assured Cassidy,” she stated.

“It doesn’t matter,” Jessica replied, voice pitched high.

“It is for Tom to decide, that was what she said. You can’t just grab him like this,” Janine reminded.

“Why not?” she challenged. “You had him! Mom had him!” she asserted.

“Jessica!” Janine snapped.

Jessica turned her head to Cassidy, “What about you? I bet you’ve had him too? Right?”

Cassidy frowned. She knew there was no way to rush the girl without risk of hurting Tom.

Looking at Jessica, Janine suddenly had an epiphany, a realization that the behavior her sister was exhibiting was very reminiscent of her own obsessive behavior. And it wasn’t very pretty at all.

The force all around him was immense, Tom’s face turning scarlet under the pressure. He couldn’t breathe. Opening and closing his mouth, he just couldn’t draw air into his lungs. His vision started to swim and he had blacked out enough in recent days to know consciousness was leaving him. In a last ditch desperate effort, he leaned forward and bit down on Jessica’s hand, finding meat at the side of her index finger.

The stab of pain caught Jessica by surprise and her reaction was to open her hand and snap it back.

Tom was breath, the world around him spinning, almost as if in slow motion. Jessica shaking her hand, Cassidy’s eyes impossibly round, mouth a perfect circle, and the floor below. It was too high and he knew he could not survive the fall.

The Call

Raphaella Wentworth was a meticulous packer, one of those people who made lists and spent two days packing prior to leaving. That’s what she was doing when the call came.

Picking up her cell phone, she received the call and put the phone to her ear.

“Hello?” she said.

“Hello Elle, my name is Lina Lindholm, I got your number from your sister,” said the voice on the phone.

“Yes, hello, Donatella texted me to say she had given you my number,” she replied. “She said she was able to assist your daughter with modeling a few years back.”

“Your sister was of tremendous assistance to my daughter, both professionally and personally. I am so very grateful for her generosity,” Lina stated.

“How may I assist you today Lina?” she asked.

“Well, as you know, our children attend the same school. Your Tom and Tess and my Janine are all together in the same grade,” she opened.

“Yes?”

“I am not quite sure how to broach this subject delicately but there has been a situation involving your son and my daughter,” she stated.

Raphaella frowned. Tom had always been a headstrong child, almost willful, and now that he was getting to that age and this woman’s daughter being unbelievably gorgeous, she just hoped he had not crossed a line that could not be uncrossed. “What has my son done?” she inquired, keeping her voice calm.

“It’s not just your son, my daughter is equally involved in this affair. They are both young impetuous people, full of life and caught in the throes of something beyond themselves, drawn together by natural forces that override common sense and logic,” she shared.

There was a pause. “Are you saying this is an affaire de couer between our children? Something that is perhaps interfering with their schooling?” Tom’s mother asked. The first time she had him in her arms and seen that devilish smile on his little baby face, she had known he was going to be a handful as far as women were concerned.

“Yes, that’s a very apropos description of what is happening,” Lina replied.

The Lindholms came from big money. Old big money and Raphaella was getting the sense the nature of this call was a subtle request for her apply some parental pressure and encourage Thomas to desist in his interest of the Lindholm girl. A wry smile crossed her face. “Let me guess, you are calling because you feel my son is not quite right for your precious daughter?” she asked, cadence of her speech quickening.

Lina chuckled, “On the contrary, I think Tom is positively adorable and would be an exceptional match for Janine. No this call is not for that reason. It’s more like they’ve run off together,” Lina said, laying down the framework for her deception.

Che cosa?” she asked heatedly, momentarily reverting to Italian. “They’ve eloped?”

“I don’t necessarily think it’s that serious, but I have made some professional arrangements to try and track them down. It only just happened which is what brought your daughter Tess and I together. She suggested I make this call, particularly in light of the fact of your intent to come here the day after tomorrow. I thought it only appropriate to bring you up to speed on what’s been transpiring here before you made perhaps what might amount to be an unnecessary trip,” she stated.

Raphaella shook her head, as she began pacing back and forth in her room, muttering under her breath in Italian, “Sciocco ragazzo,” as she ran fingers through her long dark hair.

“I think once the passionate blood has had a chance to cool down, they will return,” Lina offered.

“I am sorry for Thomas,” Elle offered.

Chuckling again, “No need, like I said Janine is equally involved, Tess just wanted to make sure you were aware before traveling all this way only to find Tom not here,” she advised.

“That explains the odd text message I received from him the other day,” Raphaella mused. “No matter, I will be there Friday,” she declared.

“You’ve decided to come anyway?” Lina inquired, frowning.

“Yes.”

Shaking her head again, Lina scowled, this was not going the way she had planned. The whole purpose of the call was to delay her. If she was able to corner Tess, the whole truth would invariably come to light. “Why don’t you leave this to me for the time being and I can keep you updated?” she offered.

“No, I am coming there,” replied the other woman.

Lina got the sense Tom’s mother was not going to be swayed in her decision. If she couldn’t be stopped, then she needed to be contained. “It would be my privilege to invite you then to stay in my home here while we try to make some sense of this affair,” she offered.

“Thank you, yes, I will accept your benevolent offer,” Raphaella replied.

“I will have a car waiting for you when you arrive. I shall see you Friday,” Lina said.

Sharing flight information and exchanging pleasantries, the two women ended the call.

Raphaella sat down on the edge of her bed, phone still in her hand. Her first inclination was to call Tess to try and get more answers but knew the girl would still be in class. Opening her message box, she texted, ‘I just got off the phone with Lina Lindholm and she explained the whole situation to me. I will be still there Friday. Love mom.’

A moment later came the reply, ‘I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, but I am so glad you finally know because I wasn’t sure how much longer I could manage Tom being so small on my own.’

Small? What did that mean? Raphaella frowned, looking down at the screen. ‘Cosa intendi?’ she typed. There was no response. Shaking her head, she was going to get to the bottom of this.

 

End Notes:

So, not quite the super sexy some might have been hoping for or anticipating, i hope it was an entertaining read nonetheless. Please feel free to share a comment or feedback. Thanks

Catlike Reflexes by Duggernaut

Catlike Reflexes

The moment Jessica opened her hand and Tom started to fall, Janine reacted, lunging forward, arm outstretched and hand opened. Time still seemed impossibly slow as he accelerated toward the floor. It was an odd detached sense he felt, like he was outside himself. He could see Janine’s hand sliding in beneath him as time returned to the present.

His feet struck the thumb side of her hand, cartwheeling him toward the ground where he hit with an audible wet sound, like an overripe piece of fruit hitting concrete.

“NO!” Janine screamed, landing on her stomach, the sensation of his body lingering in the spot where he had made contact.

“Oh my god!” Cassidy yelled, moving in beside Janine, her emergency room training kicking in.

“He bit me,” Jessica said, taking a couple of steps backward, rubbing the spot where her hand hurt.

Looking up at her sister, “What have you done you stupid cow!” Janine challenged, rising to her feet.

“No, no,” Cassidy said, carefully trying to roll Tom’s limp little form into her hand, the whole right side of his face bright red with fresh blood, right eye open, left eye closed.

“He bit me,” Jessica repeated, holding her hand out to show the pink mark on it. “It’s not my fault,” she added.

“Come on Tom,” Cassidy encouraged, Tom now cradled in the palm of her left hand.

“He bit you because you grabbed him and were squeezing the life out of him!” Janine asserted, turning her head back to look at the nurse down on her knees.

“I just wanted to hold him, that’s all. He shouldn’t have bit me,” Jessica said, shaking her head and spreading her hands.

Turning back, Janine brought her right hand around, open palm striking her sister with a resounding smack across the older girl’s left cheek.

“Breathe for me Tom,” Cassidy urged, noting his chest was not moving.

“What was that for?” Jessica questioned, bringing a hand to her stinging face.

“Shut up you spoiled brat,” Janine barked, turning away and dropping in beside the nurse.

“It was an accident,” Jessica protested, still rubbing her cheek.

“TOM!” Cassidy yelled, voice urgent.

“Come on little guy,” Janine said, suddenly choking up and overcome with emotion. Where was this feeling coming from? With all she had done both to him, with him, she had been able to remain detached, but now she felt almost overwhelmed.

Bringing him up near her lips, she placed them around his face and blew ever so gently, trying to coax him into breathing on his own.

Janine turned to the side, burying her face in her hands. Why was she crying? What was happening to her? Where were these feeling coming from?

“Is he alright?” Jessica asked, peeking in over Janine’s shoulder but unable to see Tom as Cassidy tried to inflate his lungs.

Snapping her head up, Cassidy fixed Jessica with a deadly glower, the bloody heart on her lips from trying to resuscitate him a grotesque parody of lipstick, “No!” she said, “he’s pretty goddam far from alright!”

Jessica shook her head, “I’m sorry,” she said.

“I want you out of my house right now,” seethed Cassidy before leaning forward again and breathing into Tom.

“I said I was sorry,” Jessica repeated, shrugging her shoulders.

“GET OUT!” screamed Cassidy, tears rolling down her cheeks.

Getting to her feet, Janine turned her head hiding her face as she pushed her sister toward the door.

“It was an accident!” Jessica yelled back, leaning around Janine.

Janine felt to emotionally distraught to speak, confused by the sudden intensity and depth of the feelings racing through her. She had tied Tom to a dildo and fucked herself in the ass and hadn’t batted an eye, but seeing his broken little body lying in the nurse’s hand touched something inside of her, something she could not yet fathom or seem to get a handle on.

Shoving Jessica through the door and out into the hall, Janine closed the door, a sob escaping her lips. Why couldn’t she just turn it off? Using the middle finger of each hand, she removed the tears building up in the corners of her vivid blue eyes.

Jessica was about to comment, but the look in Janine’s puffy eyes promised murder, so she turned away.

Inside, Cassidy watched the sisters leave before wiping the back of her hand across her blood tainted lips and looked down at Tom, his little chest rising and falling on its own. Professional experience had taught her not to panic at the sight of blood, and given the volume on him, her primary concern was the bleeding she couldn’t see, internal. Gently touching his chest to see if there if she could detect any broken ribs that might have penetrated an organ, she timed her palpation with his inhalation. As far as she could tell, it seemed as if there was nothing broken. Similarly, she examined his arms and legs. She wished she could examine his eyes and do a bi-lateral pupillary response to see if there was any cranial bleeding. Wanting to get a better look at the source of the external bleeding, she got to her feet and hurried into the kitchen, setting him down carefully on the counter and turning on the faucet. Moistening a fold of paper towel, she cleaned his face, mindful not to compromise his airway. The vast majority of the blood originated from a nasty laceration over his right eye, though the blood in the wound had started congealing. His nose was bleeding, though it didn’t look broken and his lower lip was split.

Scooping him back into her hand, she glanced toward her apartment door, wondering if maybe she should try and sneak him into the hospital and do some x-rays.

“Hey,” he croaked.

“Oh Tom!” she exclaimed, overjoyed.

“Not so loud,” he said, raising a hand.

Leaning her head down close to him, she kissed him gently on his torso.

Pushing back at her lips, “Not tonight dear, I got a headache,” he said weakly.

She smiled, then settled into her nurse guise, peppering with questions about how he felt. All he felt was insanely tired, like he just wanted to sleep.

 

End Notes:

Share a comment, recview, or just some feedback. I always find it motivating and helpful in continuing to share a story. Thanks!

Lina by Duggernaut

Lina

Lina frowned. To say the strategy backfired in her face would be an understatement. Instead of discouraging Tom’s mother, now she was going to be staying in her very house. The situation had just become infinitely more complex.

Several interesting revelations emerged from the phone call, not the least of which was that Raphaella was unaware of her son’s condition. Lina knew Tess was inclined to transfer responsibility of Tom over to their mother, but had not of yet shared the nature of his circumstances with their mater. Why not? Was the girl vacillating on her decision to turn Tom over? Could she perhaps be persuaded to perpetuate the story of Janine and Tom running off together? Lina needed to know. Looking down at the time on her phone, she presumed Tess would more than likely be in class so she sent the simple text message, ‘Call me - URGENT.’

There was a crashing sound from downstairs as the front door of the house was slammed.

“I said I don’t want to talk to you anymore!” came the angered voice of Janine from downstairs.

“Stop trying to blame me then!” retorted Jessica’s voice.

“You are to blame!” snorted Janine’s voice.

“It was a stupid accident!”

“GAHHH!” Janine growled, storming away only to have Jessica fall in behind.

The frown lines on Lina’s face deepened. What the heck were the girls arguing about and why were they home so early from Cassidy’s place? She could hear the sounds of their heavy footfalls pounding up the stairs to the second floor hall. Rising from her bed, Lina walked over to the open door of her bedroom just as the door to Janine’s room was slammed shut with a calamitous bang. Jessica standing in the hall, staring at the door and shaking her head.

“What was that all about and why are you two home so early?” Lina asked, puzzled expression on her face.

Jessica looked at her mother and shook her head again, lips pulled down into a frown, “There was an accident at the nurse’s apartment involving Tom,” she said, voice assertive and loud enough for Janine to hear.

Placing hands on her hips, Lina angled her head inquisitively to the side, “An accident?” she inquired.

“He fell, well, he I was holding him, he bit me and I reflexively opened my hand and he fell,” Jessica explained. “It was an accident.”

Janine’s bedroom door flew inward, the tall blonde girl clutching the inside handle, “It wasn’t an accident! You did it! You! Tom might be dead right now because of you!” she yelled, pitch rising.

“HE BIT ME!” Jessica screeched. “I don’t know how many stupid times I have to say it.”

“Hold it right now,” Lina demanded, raising her hand to quiet her two squabbling children. “Somebody tell me what happened right now.”

Janine reacted first, “We went over to Cassidy’s and everything was fine. Tom agreed to meet with Jessica and we went in. Tom was being his usual self and Jessica turns into this cock juggling thunder cunt,” she spat, beautiful contorted by rage.

“There is no need for that kind of language,” Lina admonished.

“She snatched Tom off the table! I reminded her what you said to Cassidy about it being Tom’s decision and she said it didn’t matter because we all had him, you, me, Cassidy, and that it wasn’t fair

“It isn’t fair. I just wanted to hold him and then he bit me,” she said, holding up her hand and displaying the small pink mark on her skin.

Facing Janine, “What about Tom?” Lina inquired.

Lowering her head, the younger daughter shook her head, “I don’t know. It looked so bad, his head was pouring blood. He looked dead. Cassidy was trying to get him to breathe,” she soft, voice falling to little more than a whisper as the haunting image of him filled her mind, still trying to come to terms with why emotion seemed to be swallowing her.

Pursing her lips, Lina looked to Jessica, eyes narrows, brows furled.

Under the scrutiny of her mother’s silent gaze, “I said I was sorry, I never meant for it to happen. It was an accident,” she defended.

“I extended my personal assurances to Cassidy. I petitioned for you to be able to have an opportunity to get to see him,” Lina stated, voice dangerously low.

“Janine hit me!” Jessica blurted, touch a finger to her cheek.

Lina from one girl to the other, settling her eyes back on Jessica, “I think for now, you should go to your room,” she suggested, stifling the urge to grab the girl by the shoulders and shake her.

“But,” the elder girl protested, letting out a breath.

“Go,” Lina repeated calmly, employing restraint from saying anything negative regarding her feelings of disappointment at the girl’s behavior, instead, nodding her head in the direction of the room where Jessica was staying.

Once Jessica had gone, Lina put a light hand on Janine’s shoulder, “Are you okay?” she inquired, concern for Tom aside, her daughter did not seem herself. She could feel the girl trembling slightly.

Face still lowered, she shook her head again and shrugged her stooped shoulders.

Guiding the girl into her own room, Lina steered Janine toward the bed before closing the door. Turning back, she crossed her arms and looked at her child. Janine sat down on the bed, hands in her lap running her right thumbs over the polished nail of her left thumb. She had never seen Janine affected this way. It was unsettling. At first she wondered if perhaps it might not be just another act of false contrition for past deeds, a way of moving her own agenda forward while trying to appear weak? But it didn’t look fabricated. Her own maternal intuition suggested what the girl was experiencing was genuine.

Crossing the room, Lina sat down on the bed beside the girl, placing a comforting hand again on her shoulder. “Baby girl,” she whispered.

Turning toward her mother, Janine flung her arms out, draping them over Lina’s shoulder and began to weep uncontrollably.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a comment or review. Thanks

Girl, You’ll Be a Woman Soon by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Another kind of weepy chapter...

Girl, You’ll Be a Woman Soon        

Wrapping her own arms around her daughter, Lina let the girl cry herself out, consoling her with soothing words as she wept. As much as she really wanted to find out about Tom, this uncharacteristic emotional display with Janine was unusual enough she figured she ought to be there for the distraught girl.

Disengaging her arms, Janine turned away from her mother, shaking her head.

“What is going on with you right now sweetheart?” Lina inquired, trying to make her voice reassuring.

Spreading her hands, Janine looked up toward the ceiling, “I really don’t know,” she said, sniffling and wiping at her puffy eyes. “I don’t know why this is affecting me like this, I,” she added, shaking her head again as words escaped her.

“Are you feeling bad for you or for Tom? You did abuse him pretty badly when he was in your care,” she said softly, despite the heavy feelings in the air, she found she had to repress a chuckle. Even in Janine’s heightened emotive state, the girl was still unbelievably radiantly beautiful.

“I know,” she acknowledged, looking at her mother, “But I bet you didn’t know that I actually swallowed him into my stomach?”

“What?” Lina inquired. She swallowed Tom? “Like a live goldfish or something? “On purpose?” Lina queried, masking the disquiet she felt as Janine revealed what she had done.

“You were on the stairs talking to me and he was in my mouth and I swallowed him. He went right down inside,” she explained, placing a hand on her tummy. “I actually thought about just leaving him there,” she admitted, lower lip quivering.

And she thought about leaving him to be processed in her stomach? There was something very wrong with type of thinking, but Lina tried to find the words to redirect the girl in a more positive direction. “But you didn’t leave him to die there, obviously you brought him back up or,” she paused, waiting for Janine to fill in the blank.

“I threw him up in the downstairs toilet. He wasn’t inside me very long and I don’t think my body started digesting him, but, but,” she trailed off, tears returning.

“But what?” she encouraged. “What else dear?”

“I used him in so many different ways, and,” Janine hesitated again, shaking her head softly.

“And?” prompted Lina, not entirely sure she wanted her daughter to reveal a full accounting of all of the atrocities she subjected tiny Tom to, though part of her mind wondered at the spectrum of things she had subjected the boy to, Tom had never said, never blamed her or called her a monster.

“I loved it. The sensations were fantastic and I took so much pleasure from it. Took pleasure not just in what was happening to my body, but by the fact I felt so powerful and there was nothing he could do except feed my desire,” she confessed, voice growing soft with the admission.

Lina too had taken from Tom, though there had been more of a sharing between them. She understood somewhat what it felt like to be in Janine’s position. He had been in pretty rugged shape when she found him in her room. In her conversation with Jessica about Tom being the catalyst to unleash a woman’s inner goddess, she had called Janine a goddess of war, of singular driven purpose. It was disquieting to see that purpose collapse in on itself and watch the girl unravel. On the other hand, the admissions Janine was making demonstrated an emerging elevated awareness of self, a recognition of hedonistic puerilism and the associated attitudes and behaviors attached to it. Maybe her little girl was actually growing up? Or maybe it was just a very convincing ploy. She remembered Janine’s feigned remorse after the accident followed up by her declaration that Tom belonged to her. Her instinct said real, but she doubted herself. She hadn’t thought seeing Tom would make Jessica bold enough to attempt to abduct him. She also thought Raphaella could be delayed by misdirection.

“I just want to stop crying,” she said, wiping at another tear tracing a path over her perfect cheek.

Lina smiled, not in amusement at the girl’s obvious discomfiture and distress, but empathizing with the pain she was expressing. Another thought crossed her mind. If it was real, and she still wasn’t entirely sold on the idea of its legitimacy, how long would the newfound conscience last? “Are you seeking forgiveness? Absolution?” she inquired.

Janine shook her head slowly, mouth pulled back, eyes downcast.

“What then? Do you want him back?” she inquired.

“I only want him to be okay,” Janine countered.

There was no audience, no witnesses to put on a show for, maybe it was heartfelt? Nodding, Lina smiled. “I’m going to check in with Cassidy and see about Tom. I think it’s probably best if you just stay here in your room for now, compose yourself,” she said, getting to her feet.

“Okay,” Janine said, sniffling again at her runny nose.

Crossing the carpeted floor of the room, Lina paused at the door, looking back toward her daughter, “I know you are going through something very difficult right now, but I want you to know I love you honey girl,” she said, smiling warmly and reassuringly.

“Thanks mom,” Janine replied, laying down and rolling onto her side facing away from the door. “I love you too.”

Closing the door, Lina nodded to herself. Given this display of uncharacteristic emotion from her youngest child, now was definitely not the time to unveil the fact that Tom’s mother was coming to stay in their house in two days’ time and that Janine was going to need to reside elsewhere in the interim.

For the moment, she decided she needed to assess the damage caused by Jessica’s impulsive behavior, not just to Tom, but to the situation. She knew attempting to mend fences with Cassidy could not be easily done over the phone. Grabbing her shoes and a suitable jacket, she made her way out to the car.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share your thoughts, feeliongs, or comments. Thanks!

Tess by Duggernaut

Tess

With the arrival of lunch, Tess collected a meal and sat at a table with Sam and Tatiana, the tray of food in front of her untouched as she stared down at the screen of her phone at the messages from her mother and from Lina. Obviously Lina version of sharing everything was very different than her mother’s.

Janine’s mother was a nice lady, but she certainly had her own agenda and the request for a phone call was undoubted a need for confabulation to align excuses to peddle to her mother to keep Tom small and handy. Not that she blamed the older woman, Tess herself had allowed herself to imagine what a tryst with a tiny person would be like and the thought of it was very titillating. But this was Tom and she felt like she was the only one who seemed to be working in his best interest. Tom himself seemed to be taking delight in being passed around like a little party favor to be used and abused before being handed off to the next girl.

She was glad her mother was coming, glad she didn’t have to be the only voice of reason.

“You look lost,” Sam commented, smiling at her friend.

Tess smiled and shook her head, Actually, I think I just found myself,” she replied.

Sam frowned.

Tess nodded again, thumbs dancing across the screen of her phone as she composed the message to her mother. In it, she outlined the event that saw Tom shrunken down, her efforts to seek assistance from her grandfather and his partner Harrison Kinsley. She omitted Tom’s numerous physical interactions with various people, but highlighted the fact that he was currently in the care of a registered nurse.

“What are you doing?” Sam asked.

Tess looked up and smiled, “Coming clean,” she said, re-reading her message.

“Tom?” she whispered.

Tatiana looked up, interest written on her face, “Tom is coming back to school?” she asked, eyes lighting up.

“Hopefully,” Tess replied, pushing herself away from the table.

“You done? You haven’t hardly touched your food,” Sam said, nodding at the untouched tray.

“I have to go,” Tess said, saving her message to draft.

“You ditching?”

Tess nodded, reaching for her tray. She was going to go over to Cassidy’s place and tell Tom straight out. Then she was going to send the message and she honestly didn’t care if he wanted to pout or not. Cleaning off her tray, she definitely a walk in the brisk air would help prepare her resolve for her brother’s protest. 

By the time she arrived at the apartment building, her cheeks were rosy. Pressing the button, she waited for the buzzer to permit her entry. Once inside, she took the elevator up to Cassidy’s floor and made her way down the carpeted corridor to the right apartment.

Come in Tess,” Cassidy said, lowering her eyes.

Tess immediately got the sense something was amiss, “Is everything okay?” she asked, stepping through the threshold but keeping her eyes on the nurse.

Closing the door, Cassidy lead the girl down the short hall into the living space of the apartment where Lina Lindholm was seated on the chesterfield, Tom in the palm of her left hand.

“Hello Tess, this is a surprise. I was hoping you would call me,” said the older blonde woman, smiling up at the girl. She had arrived shortly before Tess, full of apology to Cassidy for her daughter’s misbehavior and assurances it would be appropriately addressed.

Tom raised a hand and waved, “Giant Tess,” he greeted.

“He’s had a bit of a fall,” Cassidy said, taking the girl’s coat.

Moving closer, Tess took up a seat on the couch next to Lina and extended her hand.

Moving her hand closer, Lina shuffled Tom into Tess’s hand.

Frowning, she spotted the gash over his eye, “That looks like it will leave a scar,” she commented, examining the rest of him. Other than the eye and some bruising, he appeared relatively unhurt.

“Chicks dig scars,” he said with a sly grin, “makes me look dangerous,” he added.

Tess looked from Lina to Cassidy, then back to Tom, “Mother is coming the day after tomorrow,” she informed.

“Lina was telling me that her attempt to dissuade mom was less than successful, though the ruse of me running off with Janine does hold some merit. My phone has been absolutely crazy,” he replied.

“I can’t do this anymore Tom, I can’t keep trying to cover for this situation while you get off playing in girls’ underpants. I’ve prepared a message to send her telling her just about everything that’s happened,” she advised.

Putting his hands up, “Tess, hold up now,” he said, cocking his head to the side and raising his hands.

Looking at Lina, “I’ve excluded all the, um, dalliances, including you and Janine,” she said.

Lina nodded slowly, “I see,” she said, letting out a breath.

“I think it is for the best,” Tess affirmed.

“For you or Tom?” Lina queried.

Tess smiled, “Both of us,” she replied.

“Tess come on,” Tom protested.

She shook her head, dark hair swaying, “I’m only telling you this as a courtesy Tom. I think that gash over your eye illustrates my point. You live in a world fraught with peril with your head up your ass, or anybody else’s I suppose if you think you are living on borrowed time. I can’t sit idly by,” she stated.

Shaking his head, Tom staggered a little, vertigo causing him to lose his balance. Dropping to a knee to steady himself, his head still throbbed. He wanted to talk, but a wave of nausea rolled through his stomach.

“I rest my case,” Tess said, eyes on the tiny form in her hand.

Cassidy frowned. It was hard to argue with the girl after the damage he sustained during Jessica’s attempted abduction. He had been lucky. What if he had broken something? Or worse, died? Did she want to keep him there? Yes. She had absolutely loved sharing him with Katie, but at what cost to him?

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to share a thought or two if you are so inclined. Thanks for taking the time to give this s read!

Ulterior by Duggernaut

Ulterior

Leaning back into the chesterfield, Lina extended a hand toward Tess, “Might I suggest you wait on sending your text? I think a matter of this magnitude deserves a face to face discussion. I spoke to your mother earlier and told her Tom had run off with Janine, but if it is your intent to disclose the truth, as it were, then I think she needs to see him. To try and relate a situation of this particular nature via text might not be the most appropriate,” she suggested.

“You’re on her side now?” Tom asked, pushing himself back to his feet in the center of Tess’s palm.

Thinking of him inside her daughter’s stomach, “Your sister is right, and as much as I want to revisit some of the more memorable experiences of our time together, Tess is right, your mother needs to know,” Lina conceded, smiling.

Given the state of his concussed head, Tom refrained from shaking it, “But,” he voiced.

Tess let out a sigh. She had dreaded the potential confrontation looming with Lina which is why she never bothered to respond to the text requesting her to call. “Thank you,” she said, nodding.

Tom frowned.

Looking at Tess, “There is no stopping your mother, plain and simple. It would be easy to conceal him and hide what had happened to him from her, for a while. But with each passing day, things will just get progressively harder. School for example. The running away with Janine might have covered for a short time, but in the end, he is still tiny, still vulnerable,” she acknowledged, nodding her head.

“You know she is going to put me in a danger proof fish tank or something?” Tom said, face tilted up to look at his sister. “Tom the Tank Boy, that’s what they’re going to call me. That could be the title of my autobiography.”

“Whatever arrangements she makes or the condition of your accommodation will be between you and her, but she has the right to know,” replied the dark haired girl, though she knew he was probably right, their mother would go most certainly go overboard to protect him.

He knew that resolute look in Tess’s expression, there was no way to persuade her to a different course of action, that stubbornness, like her physical appearance was a duplicate of their mother. No words would sway her and he knew she knew how it was going to play out. “So what now then?” he asked, resigning himself to the fact he was now on a countdown timer until his mother arrived.

Tess looked over to Cassidy, “I guess the only thing we can do right now is try and get him better,” she said, shrugging her shoulder but keeping the hand he was on steady.

The nurse nodded, “He is still a little woozy and right the best thing for him is to rest, get some sleep,” she advised.

“I though you weren’t supposed to sleep with a concussion?” Lina said. “Isn’t that bad, like you could slip into a coma bad?”

“As long as there does not appear to be significant neurological impairment and I don’t think there is any cranial hemorrhaging, he should be fine but I’ll monitor it,” she assured.

Whether from the fall or the vigorous use of him the night previous or some combination of the two, Tom was tired. “Sleep would be good,” he said, the last word stretching into a yawn.

Stepping in, Cassidy put her hand out and let Tess transfer the young man into her hand, “I’ve got a bed set up for him,” she said before taking him out of the room.

“I appreciate your understanding in this,” Tess said, smiling at the older woman.

Lina returned the smile, “I think sometimes we get caught up in our ambitions and lose sight of what’s at stake. In this case, it’s what’s best for Tom,” she replied, wishing she had taken another moment to hold him in her hand.

“How do you Janine is going to take it?” Tess inquired, curious how the blonde might react.

Lina chuckled, “I’m not really sure how to describe the relationship between the two of them. I think in the end she’ll be fine, I do think at present your brother may have initiated a crisis of conscience in my younger daughter,” she answered.

“Sorry?” Tess responded, shaking her head and looking in askance at Lina.

“It’s nothing,” Lina assured, dismissing her previous comment and rising to her feet. She was surprised by the tingling she felt between her thighs, the delicious sensation of holding Tom, if only for a brief time.

Cassidy returned, a smile on her face.

I have to be going,” Lina said. “There are a million things to do and practically no time to do them,” she added with a chuckle.

“Oh, okay,” replied the nurse, fetching her jacket.

Lina turned to Tess, “I hope I’ve said enough to keep you from sending that text or least delaying it?” she queried.

“Cassidy and I will bring Tom to your house Friday when my mother arrives,” Tess said.

“Of course,” Lina smiled, taking her coat and slipping it on. “I’ll text you the moment she touches down and my car collects her,” she promised.

Tess nodded and smiled, “Thanks, I appreciate that,” she said, grateful for finding an amicable means of resolving the situation.                                                                                    

Lina exchanged some parting words with the other two women before departing. Out in the corridor, she walked the short distance and pushed the down arrow button to summon the elevator. There still might be a way to salvage the situation. Getting in the car, she touch the ‘L’ button and waited for the door to close before pulling out her cell phone. Finding the desired contact, she arrived at the ground floor, phone to her ear, “Put me directly through to Serena Hall,” she instructed, crossing the lobby and out to where she had parked her car.

 

End Notes:

As always, please feel free to share thoughts, feelings, speculations. Thanks

Four's a Crowd by Duggernaut

Four’s a Crowd

It had been so wonderfully and deliciously decadent making love to Cassidy with Tom and being loved in return Katie thought. Anticipating the pleasure and the play for the night to come, had turned an ordinary day into one of those long laborious days at school, the ticking of the clock droning in the back of her mind. When would it end? She tried to keep herself immersed in teaching, hoping it would drain away the time. It helped a little. She wished Cassidy would have let her take Tom to school. Another day with him bound in her panties would have been divine. The thought made her wet, making her think about the night ahead and time slowed.

When the final buzzer sounded, she silently mouthed a words of thanks before collecting her possessions and striding out to the teachers’ parking lot. Making a quick stop at the local supermarket, she hurried over to Cassidy’s place.

Plastic bag in hand, she let herself into the apartment, “Hey Cass, where you at? I picked up a couple of interesting things for us to try tonight,” she stated, bending to her side and slipping off her shoes. Straightening up, she walked down the short hall. The smile on her lovely face evaporated when she saw Teresa Wentworth seated on the chesterfield. “Tess,” she said. “What are you, what are you doing here?” she queried.

Tess looked at her a moment with penetrating green eyes. “What are you doing here?” she inquired.

Stepping forward, “Um, Cassidy and I are friends,” she replied.

“So you know about Tom then,” Tess said indelicately, statement, not question.

 Shifting the bag laden with produce from one hand to the other, Miss Harwood nodded slowly.

Cassidy appeared, her own smile faltering as she walked into the room. “I guess you two know each other,” she surmised.

Miss Harwood nodded, composure returning. “Tess is one of my students, one of my better students,” she advised, moving closer to Cassidy.

“Let me take that,” Cassidy offered, reaching for the bag.

“Are you here for Tom?” Tess asked.

Katie smiled, “This isn’t awkward at all,” she commented, passing the bag off.

Tess nodded slowly, wry smile on her pretty face, “I see,” she said.

“This is an unusual situation,” Miss Harwood said, coming to sit on the chair near the couch.

“I guess missing all those classes, he needs to earn some extra credit somehow,” she stated, tone tinged with sarcasm.

Nodding, Miss Harwood chuckled, “Claws out I see,” she commented.

Returning from the kitchen, Cassidy frowned, “Did I miss something?” she inquired, feeling some of the tension lingering in the air.

“Young Miss Wentworth does not approve of my interaction with her brother,” Katie informed.

“I guess it’s not necessarily the circumstance requires my approval or consent, Tom is his own person, but the part that’s causing me some distress is that given his tiny condition, shouldn’t we all should be looking out for his best interest? Janine I can understand, she’s like a shark with blood in the water, but she’s still just a young woman and there is a sadomasochistic something between her and Tom I don’t quite fathom. How is it that everybody he comes into contact with seems to spread her legs? Wouldn’t you think at least one person would stop and go, ‘Hey, wait a minute, maybe I should help this little guy?’ instead of stuffing him in her crotch? I get that’s he’s a charming little bastard and seems to be bent on path of self-destruction. But as adults, don’t we have an obligation to rise above base urge and primal hunger?” she inquired.

Leaning forward in the chair, Miss Harwood nodded slowly, “Very eloquent and a nicely constructed argument. I certainly agree with elements of your assertion and that we are reaping some very sweet benefits of an incredible situation. But I have to counter when you say we aren’t helping him. Aren’t we assisting? Aren’t we sheltering him and protecting him in his time of vulnerability?” she asked, little smile playing at the corner of her mouth.

“During this time of ‘vulnerability’, did you have him inside you?” Tess asked.

“I’m sure you don’t need to hear explicit details of our encounter with your brother, other than to say it was a spectacular sharing. Was there an element of danger involved? Of course there was, but there is always a risk in any interpersonal interaction, whether the hurt be physiological, psychological, or emotional in nature. Was he hurt? No, he was fine, a little tired perhaps, but fine nonetheless. Was it exploitative? No, it was consensual and mutually rewarding. I understand where you’re coming from, the implied moral obligation to insulate him from harm, but at what cost to Tom? Complete dependence? Like a pet? No. Granted his antics can be vexing, but it’s obvious he is only trying to reconcile his stature without sacrificing his identity,” Miss Harwood explained.

Tess nodded, remembering how frightened and vulnerable he was when she first discovered him.

“I know you’re upset because of what happened earlier with Jessica and we’re incredibly lucky his injuries weren’t much worse,” Cassidy said softly, putting a hand on Tess’s knee.

Katie looked to the nurse, “Tom was hurt?” she asked, a concern look appearing on her face.

Cassidy nodded, “He took a spill when Jessica Lindholm grabbed him,” she shared.

Letting out a big breath, Tess shook her head, not sure who to trust. She didn’t want to take him back to school for the two days until her mother’s arrival because there were just too many variables at play she couldn’t control or prepare for. She knew without a doubt Lina was up to something, some devious strategy. That left Cassidy and Miss Harwood. The conflicted feeling in her mind tormented her and she didn’t know what to do. Tom had chosen to stay with Cassidy.

“We both know you are doing what you believe is best for him,” Miss Harwood reassured.

Was she? Or was Lina right when she asked who was she doing this for, her or Tom? The honest answer was both. She was not equipped to provide him with the care the situation demanded and they were both in way over their heads, Tom literally, her figuratively. Two days. Rising to her feet, Tess nodded, “Just look after my brother please,” she said aloud before making her way toward the door.

“Tess?” Cassidy said.

“Let Tom know I’ll come back to see him tomorrow,” she advised, the smile on her face practiced and without emotion.

“Are you alright?” Miss Harwood asked.

Nodding, Tess left the apartment.

 

Damn the Torpedoes by Duggernaut

Damn the Torpedoes               

Tom awoke feeling surprisingly refreshed, the gash over his eye throbbed a little, though the incessant headache was gone. Sitting up in the near absolute darkness, he stretched his arms overhead before touching the side of his face that had hit the floor, wincing slightly. He wondered about the time. He thought about climbing out of his makeshift bed and making his way over to the ribbon of light visible under the door but memory of nearly being trampled upon by Miss Harwood by her shower gave him sufficient pause to reconsider and wait for Cassidy.

It hadn’t been quite a month since the accident, yet it had seemed a lifetime of experiences had been crammed into that short little span of time. A smile crossing his face before transforming into a yawn. Soon his life was going to change. He didn’t blame Tess. Couldn’t. He bullied and brow beat her to get her to smuggle him into the party and everything that followed resulted from that was on him. The week he had been secretly living under her bed, nothing happened. She had kept him safe from harm, safe from discovery. Then it was the party. Even then, she acquiesced to his demands, all the while still trying to keep him safe. He was the one who snuck out of the purse and found Janine’s room and waited for her. Him. Thinking of Janine made him smile. She terrified him, but thrilled him. No one who wasn’t small could possibly understand what it feels like to be in the position she put him in. Did he regret it? He shook his head, there were certainly aspects of it he could do without, but regret it? No. He knew things would change drastically under his mother’s rule. He had no doubt he would be provided for, safe and sound for as long as he was small. He hadn’t been embellishing when he talked about an aquarium. He could certainly see her doing that. HE chuckled, if he ever was restored, he could see her trying to fit him with a GPS implant jus to be safe.

The door opened, a huge female form backlit and silhouetted in the doorway. “Tom?” Cassidy asked, disrupting his period of reflection.

“Alive and kicking,” he replied, speaking very loudly in order to be heard.

“I’m going to turn of the light,” she announced, pausing before flicking the switch, bathing the room in pale yellow illumination. “How are you feeling?” she asked softly, crossing the floor to come sit on the bed near him.

“Actually, I feel pretty good,” he answered with a smile and a sharp nod.

“Your sister left only a few moments ago, she was here the whole time you were asleep,” she informed. “She’ll be back tomorrow.”

The mention of his sister’s name reminded him of the fact he had been a self-serving shit. “She’s an amazing sister,” he said with a smile. “Huge cock block though,” he mused.

Cassidy smiled back, “Katie, Miss Harwood is here,” she advised.

Chuckling, Tom arched an eyebrow, receiving a mild sting from his wound, “Let me get a little fuel in the tank and then I can put your ladies in your place,” he boasted, climbing to his feet.

Shaking her head, she reached down and carefully picked him up, taking him out to the living room area where Katie was seated on the chesterfield. Setting him down on the cushion, “I’ll get you some food to nibble on,” she said, vanishing from his sight.

“That looks nasty,” Miss Harwood said, eyeing the split on the side of his forehead.

“You should see the other guy,” he chirped, giving her a grin, “put a run on her something fierce.” Jessica had been gorgeous, but given her impulsivity, he could definitely see himself encased in another Lindholm ass. If only she hadn’t been squeezing the life out of him, maybe.

“I think you are an incorrigible rapscallion,” she ventured.

His grin melded into his dangerous smile and he winked, “I know I am,” he said slyly.

“I heard about your plummet. I’m guessing Jessica is related to Janine,” she said.

“Older sister,” he said.

Miss Harwood nodded. Looking at the frail little youth on the cushion. “As much as I wanted to screw the living daylights out of you tonight, I think perhaps you need to rest,” she lamented.

“Scared?” he taunted, knowing grin.

“Of hurting you,” she replied, pointing at his wound.

“It’s just a scratch, a mere flesh wound,” he said back, using a Monty Pythonesque accent.

Cassidy reappeared with some cut up bits of fruit and pieces of whole grain bread on a small saucer, sitting down on the coffee table and putting the saucer on the couch near him.

Walking over to the plate, he pulled some of the food near the edge of the saucer and sat down to eat. Feeling the scrutiny of both women on him, he paused, looking up at Miss Harwood, then to Cassidy. “Is there something on my face?” he asked, brushing the back of his right hand across his mouth.

Cassidy Chuckled, “No, just watching you,” she replied.

Katie grinned.

“It’s kind of creepy, sort of, just watching someone eat,” he stated, tossing another morsel of bread into his mouth.

“I told Tom tonight would probably be best if he just gets his rest,” Katie said, looking at the nurse.

Cassidy nodded.

“Forget that. Why? Because I got a little bump on my noggin?” he protested.

Shaking her head, Cassidy chuckled, “You basically did a triple gainer and landed head first on the floor,” she countered.

He snorted, dismissing her concern, “Right now I’m standing here looking up at two of the most beautiful, amazing women I have ever had the good fortune to not only meet, but also be intimate with in a way no other human being possibly could. A mortal supplicant before two magnificent goddesses. The thought of getting another chance to lose myself in your passion fills me with desire,” he proclaimed.

“Tom,” Cassidy said.                                                

“In two days my mother shows up and my life, such as it is, will be over. You think Tess is stubborn? Not even close to our mother. Regardless of the future, I cannot live each moment huddled in fear trying to anticipate every possible threat that might appear. That’s not living, it’s existing, nothing more. I place myself in your charge,” he said spreading his hands apart, flashing that charming smile.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter, Tom, Cassidy and Miss Harwood.

Feel free to post a review, thanks!

A Night to Remember by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Tom the trooper...

A Night to Remember

Cassidy and Katie exchanged glances, each woman smiling.

“So you think you’re up to the task?” Cassidy asked.

“You won’t use your fall as an excuse for an uninspired performance?” Miss Harwood queried.

Tom shook his head, “Bring it,” he challenged, curling his two hands, smug look on his face.

Miss Harwood rose to standing, her giant body stretching up and away from where he was positioned. “No,” she said, moving away.

A smile played on Cassidy’s face as she too got up.

“What?” he asked, placing his hands on his hips and frowning up at the backs of both women as they moved out of the living room area, “where are you going?” he asked.

Moving down to the end of the couch, he tried to see what the women were up to, but to no avail. Hands behind his back, he paced back and forth, pausing sporadically when he heard some giggles or hushed whispering. “Hello?” he said, frowning. Nothing.

When finally, after what seemed to him an interminable time waiting, Cassidy came into the living room where a housecoat.

“It about time,” he mumbled.

Kneeling down, she brought her face to the cushion, a waft of her warm fresh mint scented breath enveloped him, “I want you to come over here and climb into my mouth,” she instructed, opening wide, and extending her tongue.

“I almost took matters into my own hand,” he groused under his breath, though the cheeky smile on his smile assured her he was kidding.

Stepping onto the slippery spongy surface of her tongue he was about to pull himself up and in when she retracted the pink muscle back into her mouth and him with it.

She held him firmly against the roof of her mouth, though not uncomfortable so. When she pushed him out through her lips and into her hand, they were in her bedroom, Cassidy and Miss Harwood lying on the bed facing each other while he was placed between them. Both women were deliciously naked. Also in the narrow channel between them on of the blanket was a green cucumber, about ten inches long or twenty feet long to him, an unlubricated Trojan condom still in the foil wrapper and a pair of black handled utility scissors.

“Wait. Is that a cucumber?” he asked, looking at the long green vegetable then up at each of the women.

“Indeed it is,” smiled Cassidy.

“With a hollowed out section just about Tom sized,” Miss Harwood added, holding her thumb and forefinger apart in an approximation of his current height.

Brow furling, “Wait,” he chuckled nervously.

Picking up the prophylactic, Cassidy opened the package with her teeth, removing the condom. Picking up the scissors next, she cut the very end of the reservoir tip of the condom.

“I think I see where this is going,” he murmured warily.

“Do you now?” Miss Harwood said, curling her fingers around the gourd and holding it up vertically to show him where they had hollowed out a spot near one of the end.

He looked at the cucumber and then the condom, nodding slowly. “Looks like a heat seeking missile,” he chimed.

“Or a torpedo,” Cassidy countered.

“Is that ribbed for her pleasure?” he asked, arching an eyebrow and looking at the condom. “I’m hoping it lubricated,” he added with a snicker.

“If you can get a woman’s pussy wet enough to accommodate you, you don’t deserve to get to play with it,” Miss Harwood stated, holding the cucumber horizontal, hollowed out depression pointing up, as she picked him up and lay him on his back in the groove, head toward the proximal end. “Arms by your sides,” she instructed.

Grinning, Cassidy positioned the condom near the end of the cucumber, popping Tom’s head through the little cut she made in the reservoir tip before rolling the remainder of the condom down the length of the gourd. “There,” she said.

“Very snug,” Tom mused, held in place by the restraining latex.

“There should be enough of a furrow in the cucumber to provide you and air channel,” Miss Harwood advised.

“Ah, a snorkel of sorts, now only if I had some swimmer’s goggles,” he chuckled.

Cassidy rolled her eyes and took the vegetable from Katie, “Are you comfortable?” she inquired.

Pausing to consider, the interior of the cucumber was warm enough and gelled around him nicely, he nodded his head and grinned, “Actually it’s quite comfortable, thank god you didn’t use a salami or something,” he jested before saying something cheeky in Italian.

“If you are going to persist in talking, I suggest you confine your dialogue to English,” Miss Harwood reprimanded.

Before Tom had a chance to respond, Cassidy held the cucumber vertical, “I think you should kiss her,” she suggested, turning the vegetable around so he was facing the teacher.

Puckering his lips, he lifted his chin as if to give her a smooch.

Katie laughed, shuffling closer then rising up on her knees over top of him, opening her mouth wide and lowering it over the end of the cucumber, engulfing it and him, allowing it to slide over her tongue and down her throat, all the while emitting a hum of pleasure.

Instantly, flashes of his trip down Janine’s esophagus and into her stomach flooded his mind and he hope to hell the condom stayed on.

He could feel her tongue undulating along the entire length of his body as she rocked him back and forth like she was performing a slow motion blow job on the cucumber.

When she popped him free, he took a big breathe, replenishing the air in his tiny lungs as she laid him in the valley between Cassidy’s breasts.

Craning his head back, he could the two enormous women kiss one another, hands caressing excited flesh.

The motion of being rocked from side to side between Cassidy’s breasts as they played made him feel a little motion sick. He was about to make comment, when Miss Harwood circled her hand around the cucumber and lifted him up and away, lowering the tip of the vegetable back down toward the engorged nipple of Cassidy’s right breast, lightly tracing his head over the little bumps of her firm aureole.

Cassidy grinned and playfully licked at him before he was lowered back down to her other breast. Miss Harwood then used Tom on herself, teasing her pert and responsive nipples before sliding the end opposite him into her vagina, a soft moan of pleasure escaping her lips. Positioning herself in a scissor-like position, legs intertwined with Cassidy’s, she slid her bottom forward. It dawned on him what she was doing as she positioned his end of the cucumber directly at the swollen folds of the nurse’s voracious pussy. Pushing him into her, the flesh parting around him as the light faded and he felt himself being driven deep inside. The hot humid interior of her body making the gash above his eye sting, the only sound filling his ears the rushing of her blood with each strong beat of her heart.

In the sweltering blackness, the confines of his fleshy prison surged around him, the flesh billowing and parting before collapsing and enveloping him as he was moved back and forth, tremors in the flesh as the two women’s bodies impacted one another while they humped. Breathing became more difficult, the muscular contractions around him compressing down on the cucumber. Then he was pulled free, making a soft slurping sound as he exited. Miss Harwood favored him with a smile as she reoriented him and slid him slowly inside herself. The inside of the teacher was no less hostile than the nurse and again to him, they seemed to be pounding away at each other. He knew what the sudden swelling and flood of juices meant as Miss Harwood experienced orgasm.

Again he was pulled back out, whoever was on the other end withdrawing him excruciatingly slow. Emerging into the light, he squinted his eyes, face slick with Miss Harwood’s thick pleasure as he glimpsed the nurse to his right turning over onto her front, head down, bottom in the air.

Moving behind the elevated bum of the nurse, Miss Harwood ran the cucumber up and down Cassidy’s ass crack a couple of times before pushing the Tom end against the unbelievably tight and reluctant flukes of her anus while the nurse pushed back, sphincter spreading as she impaled herself on the vegetable.

Flashes of his experience with Janine’s bottom flickered through his mind, and he knew there was still a lot of night left ahead.

 

End Notes:

Nest chapter...Sisters

Sisters by Duggernaut

Sisters

Raphaella was flitting about the large house, getting everything ready for her trip to see Tom and Tess. The situation as described by Lina over the phone was plausible but her feminine intuition told her something was off. She had seen pictures of the Lina’s daughter, the girl was absolutely stunning and she could easily see her son, impulsive as he was, captivated by her beauty. But to run off? No. Tess’s cryptic text then prolonged silence confused her. She would get to the bottom of whatever it was going on, if she had to move heaven and earth, she would find out.

The doorbell rang. Frowning, she went to the front door, peeking through the curtain covering the glass to the side. It was her sister, Donatella.

 “Donatella,” she said, surprised to see her younger sister standing there on the stoop.

“Elle,” beamed the younger woman, pushing her oversized sunglasses back up onto her head before leaning in and kissing either of Raphaella’s cheeks.

Though delighted to see her sister, “Why are you here? I thought you were in Italy?” Elle asked, shaking her head.

Donatella pursed her full mouth, “I just got in. First I have something to show you, then I think we may need to have a little conversation,” she said,

“You should have called or let me know you were coming,” she said, tone almost scolding.

Donatella shook her head and waved a hand back to the taxi, motioning the driver to bring her luggage.

“I am going to see my children domani,” she said, frowning.

Spreading her hands, “Then it is fortunate I caught you when I did,” she said, glancing back to her sister as the driver brought several bags up onto the stair. Opening the small purse she was carrying, she pulled out several large bills and handed them to the driver, “Tieni il resto, keep it,” she said with a bright smile.

“Dona, I really don’t have time for one of your flights of fancy right now,” Elle stated, brow furling.

Donatella turned back, “It involves your children, so yes you do,” she said, nodding solemnly. “Help me get my suitcases into the house,” she said, bending at the knees and taking a bag in either hand before moving through the door.

Grabbing the one remaining piece of luggage, Raphaella cursed under her breath. “What about my children?” she asked, following her sister into the house and closing the door.

Dropping her bags, Donatella turned back and held up her hands, “Okay, first off, I don’t want you to panic, but I think there’s been an accident involving Tom,” she said.

“Accident? You tell me not to panic, then say there’s been an accident involving my son?” she demanded, voice rising as she dropped the travel case on the floor.

Prendete un momento per calmarsi,” Dona said, making a soothing gesture with her hands.

Elle snorted, “Calm down?” she queried, indignant laugh. This was the last thing she needed right at the moment. How did her sister factor into all of this?

“Let’s go to the kitchen and I’ll show you,” Dona offered, flashing a conciliatory smile.

Prego!” she replied, extending a hand for Donatella to go first.

Walking into the kitchen, Donatella sat down at the small table, setting her purse on top and interlocking her fingers.

“Well?” Elle prompted, not masking the ire she felt.

“Please sit,” Dona countered, nodding to the chair opposite her.

Dropping heavily into the chair, Elle spread her hands.

Reaching up to the front of her blouse, Donatella unbuttoned two of the buttons near the top, reaching a hand inside and into her bra, bringing out a slightly ruffled looking Tom Wentworth Sr. and setting him down on the table top.

Watching her younger sister, “Madre di Dio” Elle exclaimed, eyes widening and mouth falling open as she tried to comprehend what she was looking at.

Grinning up at her, “Hi Elle,” Tom Sr. said, speaking loud enough to be heard and waving a hand.

Raphaella laughed spontaneously, “Is this some kind of trick?” she snorted.

Donatella leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms, shaking her head from side to side slowly.

Elle shook her own head, lips taut, green eyes narrowed and darting from her sister to her father-in-law, all the while muttering something unpleasant in Italian.

Com’è possibile? How? How is this possible?” she demanded, moving closer and scrutinizing the tiny man on the Table in front of her.

Tom Sr. raised his hands, “Let me try and explain,” he started.

Suddenly Raphaella lurched back in her chair, hands to her face, bright eyes growing wide as her mind assembled the disjointed information and gave her clarity. Donatella had said this was about her children. Tess said she couldn’t look after Tom when he was small, “Wait, wait, wait, no, this can’t be happening. My baby boy!” she cried.

“Elle, I need you to listen,” Tom Sr. said, trying to calm the woman before she became hysterical.

“Tell me where my son is!” she commanded, mood shifting from panic to anger.

“I have been exchanging emails with Tessie and as far as we know, he is alright,” he answered.

“At the school? Like this? No, no,” she said, shaking her head and getting up from the table.

“Raphaella!” Donatella barked, “Sit down and let him finish,” she instructed.

Elle shook her head, “I’m phoning Tess right now!”

Rising to her feet, “To accomplish what?” challenged Dona, moving to her sister. “You said you were going to see your children tomorrow anyway, so right now you need to listen to what the old man has to say,” she added, turning the other woman to face the table.

Staring hard at her younger sister, lips pulled back, she nodded once and returned to the table.

Walking closer to Elle, Tom Sr. smiled up at her, “I’ll put this in layman’s terms. Some time ago I created a device that compresses space at a subatomic level, shortening the rotational distance of electrons and causing a significant reduction in the size of the affected object,” he explained. “You with me so far?”

“Go on,” she prompted, motioning with her hand for him to continue.

“I inadvertently triggered the device, actually I think I may have create a short in the circuitry and this happened,” he stated, spreading his tiny arms.

“And?”

“I think Tom was down in the workshop and might have activated the device, making him small like me,” he added.

Raphaella looked at her sister, “How is it you are caretaking him?”

He chuckled turned his head to look at Donatella, “She found me in my workshop,” he answered, looking back and smiling.

Elle frowned, “When? Wait,” she began, eyes opening wide again as she looked at the tiny man and then to her sister. “You haven’t been in there for a couple of years.”

Donatella grinned and nodded, “I orchestrated his sudden seclusion from society and stepped back from my career and we’ve been together that whole time,” she replied.

“So, does that mean my Tommy is stuck like this then, forever?”

“Actually, I haven’t had an opportunity to check my machine since the day of the accident, but I’m pretty sure I can reverse the polarity and invert the ion beam to alter the function from ablation to complimentary profusion,” he said.

Elle shook her head, “Why have you waited so long?” she asked.

“That’s on me, I had my reasons,” chuckled Donatella, sucking her bottom lip into her mouth and raising her perfect eyebrows.

Elle paused, digesting the revelation, eyes settling back on Tom sr. “This woman Lina told me Tom had run off with her daughter, but if he is like you,” she ruminated, frowning, looking back to her sister, “and she is like you, she may have abducted him which is why she is being accommodating.”

“Lina is actually a very nice lady,” Dona said, “though her daughter is very headstrong.”

Elle nodded. “Things are starting to make sense,” she said, nodding slowly. Looking back to Tom Sr., “I think we need to take a look at your device.”

 

End Notes:

Wow a year and a day. Thanks to everyone for playing along - Tom most of all. :)

Between Scylla and Charybdis by Duggernaut

Between Scylla and Charybdis         

In the exceeding hot tight channel of Cassidy’s behind, Tom relaxed his clenched his teeth. Being a passenger in the indented recess of the cucumber was a lot different than being tied to a dildo, the smooth vegetable gliding up inside the nurse with far less effort than he expected. Still though, it was an ass, dank and dark, each breath leaving a pungent aftertaste in his mouth.

He counted a dozen strokes before he was pulled free, getting only enough time to exchange the befouled air in his lungs for fresh before being unceremoniously plunged into Miss Harwood’s snug little ass. Tom chuckled to himself, trying to remember how many times he had stolen a glance at her sexy butt at school and no he was buried deep inside it. He wasn’t sure who was pushing the vegetable, but he was eased back and forth slowly a number of times before being extracted.

Eyes stinging, he grinned as Cassidy began rolling the condom up the cucumber and over his head. Still reclining in the trough in the vegetable, he brought his hands up to his face and knuckled his eyes.

Turning the cucumber to the side, Cassidy spilled Tom into her open hand, shuffling around on her knee and positioning her own body between the Katie’s splayed legs.

Taking him by the chest, she lowered him down toward Katie’s pussy, so that in essence he was seated upright straddling the swollen prominence of the teacher’s clitoris, each leg dangling down either side.

Using her index fingers, she pinned his lower legs against Katie’s labia and opened the teacher up. Grinning, she lowered her face, tongue lapping at the luscious pink slit under him before tracking up and over Katie’s clit, across his genitals, his chest, and to his face before descending back down for another pass. Closing his eyes, he lay back on Miss Harwood’s fleshy mound, groaning in pleasure as Cassidy alternate between the teacher and him before making several more full length passes. Each time he felt her moving over his chest, he opened his own mouth and stuck out his tongue, tasting Cassidy‘s tongue and the essence of Miss Harwood lingering there. He didn’t know how much longer he could last under the intense pleasure.

He could feel the flesh beneath him getting increasingly warmer, tension building, Miss Harwood beginning to move her hips, gyrating and bucking against the nurse’s mouth. Cassidy’s hold on him kept him secure, like being strapped onto a mechanical bull on overdrive.

Miss Harwood let out a delighted squeal and started coming, body twitching and jerking, Cassidy sealing her mouth directly over the teacher’s vaginal opening, sucking greedily at the juices leaking out until the climax had subsided. Pulling away, lips closed but impish grin on her face, Cassidy positioned her mouth over him, drooling a clear string of fluid from between her lips and onto his face. He swallowed what he could, relishing the taste as the nurse opened her mouth wide again and lowered it down over his entire body. Releasing his legs, she closed her lips around Tom and drew him into her humid mouth, the moist interior still thick with Miss Harwood’s expulsion.

When next her lips parted, he was being passed back and forth by the two women, like a sweet little candy, as they shared a long sloppy kiss. He knew he was now in Miss Harwood’s mouth, able to differentiate between the flavors of each woman. The lips opened directly over Cassidy’s swollen split. Pressing his tiny body directly against Cassidy’s flesh, Miss Harwood swirled her tongue and him under it voraciously around and over the throbbing nub of her clit and the nurse exploded with a grunt and moan of ecstasy. Pulling Tom back into her mouth and supine on her tongue, Miss Harwood burrowed it into Cassidy’s leaking pussy, her viscous come oozing deliciously into the teacher’s mouth.

When Miss Harwood’s mouth closed around him, he suspected he knew what was in store, and he was right, another come soaked kiss. He couldn’t hold off any more, his little body spasming and releasing a jet of come into the mix.

Pulling Tom out of her mouth by a leg, Miss Harwood lay him in the perspiration slick valley between Cassidy’s breasts before laying her on the nurse’s shoulder.

“How do you feel Thomas?” Miss Harwood inquired, eyes on the youth.

Rolling to his side, he smiled, “Kind of like an ass-tronaut,” he replied, touching a hand to the torn flesh over his eye and bringing away a smear of blood.

“It opened up?” Cassidy asked, looking between her breasts.

“Stings a little but it’s not too bad,” he assured, glancing from woman to woman.

“Given where you’ve been, we should clean it sooner than later,” Cassidy stated, the nurse in her surfacing.

“I hope I don’t get pinkeye,” Tom said, mock serious expression on his face.

Cassidy chuckled and shook her head, “I can always give you a shot,” she assured.

He looked at her a moment, “Pass,” he said. Getting to his feet, he carefully moved down her stomach and over her navel, stopping atop the swelling of her mons.

“What are you doing?” Cassidy asked, curiosity in her voice.

Turning his head slightly back, wicked grin on his small face, he looked at both women, “I was just wondering if there was some way I could be in both of you at the same time,” he said.

Miss Harwood arched an eyebrow, “Looks like someone’s trying for some extra credit,” she purred, pushing herself up on an elbow.

Cassidy rolled her eyes and laughed softly.

By the time the trio had finished, Tom was beyond exhausted, having indeed been embedded in both of them at the same time, though the logistics and his small size made it difficult for them to explore too many possibilities.

Cassidy made sure all of his grievances were tended and he was clean before she put him down for the evening.

 

End Notes:

Time...for...sleep...

Thursday Morning by Duggernaut

Thursday Morning

By the time Tom roused from sleep, Miss Harwood had already departed for school. Cassidy helped him complete his morning tasks in preparation for the day ahead. After morning repast, she placed him of the coffee table while she got ready for her own chores.

There was a knock on the door. It was Janine, dressed in a medium length skirt and button up blouse, blond hair pulled back into a high ponytail off her perfectly symmetrical face. Even without makeup she was beautiful.

“Hi,” she said with a small smile.

Cassidy nodded, “Hello,” she replied. “I was thinking that after yesterday’s debacle, we might have dispensed with the charade,” she added, voice stern, bordering on hostile.

“Jessica’s antics aside, I hoping for a chance to see Tom,” she asked, unflinching under the nurse’s unimpressed glower.

Looking back into the apartment and then to the girl, “He’ll be alright,” she assured.

“May I come in?” Janine inquired.

“How did you get into the building without be buzzed in?” queried the nurse.

Touching her small purse, “My mother provided me a key to the building,” she replied. “May I?” she repeated, motioning inside the apartment.

Cassidy let out a breath and nodded, retreating a step to permit the younger woman entry.

Walking into the entry hall of the apartment, Janine kicked off her shoes and hung her jacket up before venturing into the living area where she spied Tom on the coffee table near the chesterfield.

Letting out a sigh of relief, she smiled at him, noting the split above his eye. It was funny because it actually gave him some character, a flaw that would on a normal sized man make him appear a little reckless or perhaps dangerous.

“Hi Janine,” he welcomed, bowing formally.

“Tom,” she replied, coming and sitting on the edge of the couch. “I am so glad you seem relatively unharmed,” she said, favoring him with a smile.

“Fortunately I landed on my head,” he replied, grinning, and knocking on the side of his skull gently.

She chuckled and rolled her luminous eyes.

Leaning forward, hands clasped on her lap, “I would like a chance to speak privately with Tom, if that’s alright?” Janine asked, looking up at the nurse with her big blue eyes.

“I don’t think so,” Cassidy replied, shaking her head gently from side to side, “After what your sister pulled, I’m not sure we could trust you.”

Tom raised his hand, nodding slowly, “It’s okay,” he consented.

Cassidy frowned, eyes narrowing. She didn’t like it, didn’t like the Svengali like hold the girl had over the boy. Was it fear for his wellbeing, or was it jealousy? Probably some combination of both. Either way, with Tom giving assent, there was little she could do.

Placing her hand palm up on the table, Janine waited as Tom walked over and stepped up, sitting in the smooth supple palm. He was so light. Just holding him, she felt a stir, a tingle in her nether. She wanted him inside her.

Cassidy shook her head, “I suppose you can use my spare bedroom for your talk,” she offered, though the room was more akin to a computer room than bedroom.

“Thank you,” Janine replied, curling her fingers gently around Tom and rising to her feet and following Cassidy to the unoccupied room.

Before closing the door, Cassidy hesitated, eyes on Tom, “You sure?” she inquired.

He smiled and waved her off, “It’ll be fine,” he assured.

Once the nurse was gone. Janine smiled weakly and took a seat at the rolling chair situated near the computer, placing him on the desk itself.

He grinned at her, “How you doing?” he asked using a thick New York accent.

She rewarded him with a feeble grin, “I don’t think any of us really know what’s going to happen in the next little while, so I was hoping to get a chance to talk about some of the things we’ve done, or more precisely, things I did to you. I can’t apologize because, truthfully, I very much enjoyed pleasuring myself using you,” she said bluntly. “I do regret that I was a tad selfish.”

Tom chuckled, A tad selfish? Was it? He had used his accident as a means of sneaking into her room, crawling around her exquisite body. He had objectified her and lusted after her for so long and now, with the things they had experienced, she was so much more than just a fantasy. She looked so bloody gorgeous. He wanted to taste her, feel her quiver around him as she surrendered to lust and washed him in her orgasm.

His patented charming smile crawled across his face, beaming up at her. “I want you,” he said.

She frowned, shaking her head slightly, “I’m not sure that would be wise,” she replied. She was already wet, pussy swollen and aching to feel him slid between her engorged petals. She was grateful for the absorbent pad in her panties, otherwise she was sure she would have left a mark on the seat of the chair.

“This might be our last chance,” he replied coyly.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Didn’t you hear? Apparently my mother will be here tomorrow,” he said, nodding his slowly.

She wanted him back, and badly. “I’m at the end of my period,” she replied. It was the truth, but she was pretty sure she was finished, that’s why the pad, just in case. But why was she dragging her feet? What about Tom? Whence was the origin of consideration for others?

He could see she was wrestling with something. It was strange to see her this way, indecisive and almost fragile.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to restrain myself,” she confessed.

“What makes you think I want you to hold back?” he countered, moving closer to the edge of the desk.

Dare she? A slow smile spread across her incredible face. Eyebrows raising, “Alright,” she said, chuckling before sucking her lower lip into her mouth.

He knew Cassidy would most definitely not approve, but that tingle of dread in the pit of his being mixed with fear of the unknown at the hands of this goddess made him hard.

 

End Notes:

We are getting closer and closer to the day Tom's mother arrives....

Leave some thoughts, it is always greatly appreciated, thanks!

Janine and Tom by Duggernaut

Janine and Tom

Rising to her feet, Janine look down on the Tom’s nude little form, that irresistible smile on his upturned face.

“This is what you want?” she asked, tilting her head as she slowly unfastened the top few buttons of her blouse.

From his vantage at thigh height, watching her undress as she swayed her hips back and forth, he couldn’t help but be incredibly aroused. She was perfect. Nodding slowly, he licked his lips.

Pausing, she frowned, “Or, maybe this?” she queried, slowly hiking up her skirt to reveal cotton panties.

“Yes,” he croaked.

Moving forward, she pressed her thighs against the edge of the desk, fingers tracing slowly up and down the exterior of her underwear. The absorbent pad muted the sensations, but she was so turned on at the moment.

Moving right up next to her, he leaned forward and kissed the fabric of her panties.

Stepping back, she continued to move her body from side to side as she slid her thumbs into the elastic of her panties, pulling them down slightly then back up, teasing him. Turning her back to him, she bent at the waist, legs straight as she slid her panties down over her thighs.

Making a fist and putting it to his mouth, Tom gnawed on it as he gazed upon the spectacle before him.

Looking back at him, she grinned coquettishly, straightening up languidly before turning back to him.

Caressing her still covered breasts, she slid her right hand down over her stomach, her index finger finding the moistened cleft of her excited sex. Dragging her finger through the slick crease, she extended the finger toward him, a small amount of thick fluid in the shallow basic of her fingernail.

Grabbing the edges of the nail, he leaned his face in and greedily lapped at it, tasting the product of her desire.

Picking him up around his lean waist, she stepped over the chair and sat down, placing him between her knees. Parting her legs, she tilted her pelvis back, the fingers of her right hand spreading the lips of her pussy.

Walking slowly across the seat of the chair, he approached her glistening womanhood. The fragrance emanating her privates was slightly more powerful than he recalled and he supposed that might be due in part to the fact she had said she was at the tail end of her menstrual cycle. He was grateful there was no blood, though not that it really mattered much at this point in time. He wanted to be inside her. The heat radiating off her delicate flesh was sultry as he traced his fingers slowly up and down the slippery pink flesh of her inner labia. Pushing his hands and arms into the open of her vagina, he found the tissue too dense for him to slip into without assistance.

Before he need to ask, he felt her fingers on his back, pushing him forward and into her. Bringing his hands together, he angled his head down, like a diver entering the water. The flesh parted around him, sucking at him and drawing him deeper as she pushed.

Twisting in the narrow canal, he groped out in the damp darkness, hands looking expressly for that sensitive little button buried in the anterior wall of her vagina but he missed it. He could tell she was playing with herself with her free, the tremors moving through her flesh in time with the lazy movement of her fingers.

Her fingers slid free of her pussy, leaving him enveloped by her. Twisting, with some effort, he reoriented himself in the pulsating blackness, aided by the slippery lubricant she was manufacturing, so that he was now head down from where he had just come. Drawing a tart breath, he pushed his arms back into tight passage, fingers once more probing, exploring by tactile sense alone and seeking the precious jewel of her Grafenberg Spot.

There, amongst the corrugate folds of the vagina, his fingers brushed against it. Zoning in, he clutched at it, massaging it while her pubococcygeus muscles stretched and contracted around his tiny body, buffeting him.

He had done this often enough to know her body was responding to him, the accelerated pulse and heightened temperature rising in preparation for climax. With renewed vigor, he did all he could to push her over the edge, feeling himself growing close and closer in the process. He wanted to time it perfectly, to synchronize their orgasms, but he came first, his release adding to the drowning sea of her secretions seconds before the walls encompassing him began to tremble as she came. The utter strength of her release was unbelievable, crushing around him and squeezing the very life from his lungs, wave after wave pounding against him.

Clutching the sides of the chair, Janine clenched her teeth, head thrown back as the intense and exquisite orgasm ripped through her body. Beads of perspiration appearing on her brow as she did everything she could to keep from screaming out in sheer ecstasy.

Slumping forward, she chuckled softly to herself. It was magnificent. She was aware he was inside her, though she couldn’t feel him. Parting her legs again, she slipped two fingers inside herself, feeling for him and finding a tiny hand. Taking it, she dragged out of her vagina, the walls around him grudgingly allowing him to escape. Bringing him up near her mouth and holding him in front of her face, she took his legs between her lips and drew him inside, lashing him with her tongue.

Closing his eyes, Tom couldn’t resist, he began to come again, unleashing a jet of semen across the textured taste buds of her tongue. In the rolling wetness, he heard a noise of pleasure rumble up from her throat and he knew she had detected his release. Holding him firm against the roof of her mouth, she swallowed.

Spots danced in his vision and the rushing sound in his ears seemed to grow further and further away as blackness took him.

 

End Notes:

Oooooh...

Cassidy and Janine by Duggernaut

Cassidy and Janine

Drooling the limp form of Tom into the palm of her hand, she smiled down at him. Reaching down, she picked up her panties, removing the pad before carefully tending him and drying her saliva from his limp body. How could someone so small create so much commotion? A pang of jealousy stabbed her heart that he would choose to remain here with the nurse, the he and Cassidy would fool around. And now his mother was coming to take him? Her inclination was to simply take Tom. Slide him down the front of her panties and wedge him against the split in her pubis. What could the nurse do? Nothing. What could any of them really do?

Getting up, Tom in one hand, panties and pad in the other, she crossed the room and opened the door.

Cassidy immediately appeared in the hall, she had been hovering in the kitchen, waiting. There was a look of disdain on her face. She could deduce by the lingering flush clinging to the pale blonde girl’s face what had transpired between the two. She spotted Tom.

“May I use your bathroom?” Janine requested.

“Is he alright?” asked the nurse extending her hand palm up, expression serious.

Janine shook her head slowly, “I know you resent me, resent the way I look, the way others look at me, trust me, I’ve been around it my whole life, even my sister or my mother, I know the look,” she stated with a wry smile curling up at the corner of her mouth.

“I am only concerned for him,” she replied, but in her heart there was no denying what the younger woman said rang true.

It would be so easy for her just to take him. He belonged to her. Then it occurred to her, the notion her feelings for him transcend the physical and that maybe she loved him. Through all the antics, all the abuses, could it be true that she loved him? The notion made her laugh out loud. How could it be? She had buried his bound little body into her ass, swallowed him like a goldfish, and fucked him raw, yet, through it all, there was a little spark of something more.

“You doubt me?” Cassidy asked, not privy to the source of Janine’s amusement.

“No,” she replied, “I do believe your concern is genuine, but I also know how easy it is to get swept up in him,” she said softly, slowly extending the hand holding him toward the nurse. It would be so easy, but she was not Jessica.

Cassidy nodded, “He has a way,” she admitted, allowing the blonde girl to set the tiny youth into her palm.

“I guess this all changes tomorrow,” Janine lamented, eyes drifting up from Tom to the nurse’s face.

“He told you his mother was coming,” she acknowledged, not a question.

“Yes,” Janine answered.

“What of your mother?”

“What do you mean?”

Cassidy cocked her head to the side, “Your mother has invited his to stay at your house for the duration of her stay here. Tess and I are to bring Tom over there tomorrow,” she explained.

Janine frowned, no one had said anything to her. What was her mother planning?

“I can tell by the look on your face, your mother is keeping this pretty close to the vest,” she opined.

Janine nodded slowly, blue eyes narrowing, “She is,” she agreed. She knew her mother and knew there was some plot afoot, some scheme, but what? What could she do to possibly prevent Tom’s mother from taking possession of him? Was she simply yielding? Janine snorted and shook her head, Karolina Lindholm was not one to simply roll over, no, she had a strategy.

Frowning, “You think she is up to something, don’t you?”

Janine smiled and spread her hands, “I don’t know, but I still need to use your bathroom,” she replied.

“Second door down,” Cassidy said, nodding in the direction.

Nodding, Janine walked to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet and started to pee. Rolling the used sanitary napkin in toilet paper, she put it in the small waste basket. Finished urinating, she allowed other fluids to drool out of her before wiping herself. Getting up she flushed and slipped her panties back on before washing her hands. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, what the heck was her mother planning? Dry her hands on a towel, she clicked off the light and joined Cassidy in the kitchen.

“Thank you,” Janine said, sliding into one of the kitchen chairs.

“You’re welcome,” replied the nurse, taking another seat and lying Tom on the table atop a fluffy drying towel. “Do you want a coffee or something?” she asked.

Shaking her head, “No thanks,” Janine replied, eyes of the prone form of the little youth on the towel. “You’re very nice, pretty, I can see why he likes you so much,” she offered.

Cassidy laughed, “Pretty? Compared to you I look like a hag. When you said that I resented you it made me think. I don’t think perhaps it is necessarily resentment, more like envy I suppose. You are an absolutely beautiful young woman, you come from a well to do family. I see the way he looks at you and he doesn’t look at me the same way. Maybe it is the age thing as your mother pointed out, or maybe it’s you, I don’t know,” Cassidy replied.

Janine smiled, “Men have pawed at me since I was thirteen years old because of how I look. They either objectify me or are threatened by me, women hate me. It’s the primary reason I quit working and returned to school,” she explained. “Even him, when this happened, he snuck into my room to secretly spy on me. Through this whole situation, the things I’ve done, I have come to realize I’m not a very good person,” she admitted.

Reaching a hand out, Cassidy patted the girl’s hand, “Yet still he moons over you,” she said, realizing it wasn’t until you got up close you saw the fine cracks in the seemingly perfect porcelain mask.

 

End Notes:

Time inexorably draws us closer to the fateful arrival of Tom's mother...

Law Lady by Duggernaut

Law Lady             

Serena Hall sat in the seat of the Lindholm private jet, closing the surface on her lap as the plane landed. Again, Lina had been somewhat vague and cryptic in her direction other than to attend her in person. She suspected it had something to do in relation to the previous queries Lina had instructed her to pursue. While she had compiled a series of legally supported arguments specific to the query assigned to her, though without a broader understanding of context, she knew it was weak. Deplaning, there was a car waiting right on the tarmac for the lady lawyer.

Climbing into the backseat, the knot of anxiety in her stomach tightened. Why was she being summoned?

The car took her to the private Lindholm residence where she was greeted by a woman identifying herself as Marta and escorted her directly to an office on the upper floor of the house.

Getting her material ready, Serena didn’t have to wait long before Lina arrived.

Stepping into the room, Lina smiled at the dark haired litigator, “Let me thank you for responding to my request so expeditiously,” she said, motioning for Serena to remain seated while she circled around to the other side of the desk.

Smiling, “Of course Lina,” she acknowledged, addressing her employer informally.

“First off, I need to emphasize this business is strictly personal and separate from Lindholm Global. Of course you will provide me assurances all conversations and interactions are protected under attorney-client confidentiality?” she asked.

Serena nodded, “Yes of course, but if you want my best advice, you need to cut the shit and level with me,” she stated back.

Lina leaned back and smiled, “Yes, you’re right,” she said, reaching into her pocket and producing an ornate looking figurine of a man about three inches tall. Holding it between her thumb and forefingers for the lawyer to see, she leaned forward and stood it upright on the bureau before leaning back in the leather chair and crossing her arms, eyes on Serena.

Serena looked down at the little piece of sculpted stone then back to the woman, pursing her lips and lifting an eyebrow in askance.

“Let me preface this by saying what I am about to reveal is not some gaff or jest. The information I am going to share with you will require you to suspend your belief systems until such time as you have the benefit of witnessing him yourself,” Lina asserted.

Serena nodded, curiosity piqued by Lina’s opening remarks.

“You see the chess piece on the desk?” Lina asked, nodding to it.

“Of course,” Serena replied.

“Now imagine if it were a living breathing person,” she instructed.

“Sorry?” Serena queried.

Lina smiled, “Imagine a person that size, or more precisely, imagine a boy inadvertently caught in an accident that left him thus,” she added.

“Okay.”

“Thomas Wentworth the third,” Lina stated.

“Wait a minute, what?” Serena asked, arching an inquisitive eyebrow.

Lina nodded, “You asked me about young Thomas Wentworth III,” she repeated.

“Are you then suggesting that young Mr. Wentworth is the same as that knight, like turned to stone?” she asked, careful to maintain a neutral expression on her face.

“I’m not suggesting, I’m stating that a few week ago, Tom was exposed to some type of device that shrank him to that size, of course he wasn’t petrified or some such,” she explained.

“But,” Serena started, though she was cut off by Lina’s raised hand.

“I told you it would sound incredulous,” stated the older woman. “Now, operating off the assumption that what I say is true, let’s proceed.”

Serena curtailed the litany of questions on her tongue. First off, it couldn’t be true. There was no possible way someone could actually shrink. Was this maybe a test of some type? Some absurd information to see if she could be trusted? “Okay,” she agreed, “moving forward on the supposition of what you say is true, there are some additional things I need to know. Was the ‘accident’ in question the result of negligent or tortious behavior, malfeasance on your part?”

“No,” Lina answered.

“So, if I’m putting the fragments together properly, based your previous line of query coupled with the stipulated conditions, and unless I miss my mark, you want custody or guardianship for the boy?” she inquired, opening a palm toward the chess piece.

“You are very astute,” Lina complimented.

Serena let out a long slow breath before chuckling. “A situation like this presents some very unique legal challenges,” she said, looking at the figurine.

“Which is why you are here,” Lina stated. “Not to overly complicate this, but the boy’s mother will be here tomorrow to collect him,” she added.

Leaning forward and putting her elbows on the table, Serena brought her hands together, interlocking her fingers. “You’re serious,” she said, chuckling as she cocked her head.

“Vey,” Lina replied.

“There’s a miniaturized boy running around here somewhere?” she asked, dryly.

“No,” Lina said, shaking her head. “He is currently in the care of another but will be delivered here tomorrow,” she clarified.

Serena paused. What was the game? Getting her to fly in on a moment’s notice? It obvious wasn’t true. “The idea of a shrunken boy sounds a bit farfetched, but the solution would be to simply have the mother transfer guardianship or custodial rights over to you,” she replied, reaching out and taking the little figure and rolling it around in her hand.

Lina chuckled, “You still think I’m joking,” she stated, amused expression on her face.

Serena looked at her employer, holding the little figurine by its base, “Let’s just say I’m somewhat skeptical of the current level of technology being able to shrink someone,” she replied.

Lina laughed softly, not mocking, “He is going to turn you inside out with that cheeky little smile of his,” she mused.

Setting the playing piece back on the table, Serena smiled and shrugged her shoulders, “I guess we shall see.”

“In the interim, I want you to draft me up the transfer document you mentioned,” Lina said, rising from her feet. “Marta will see to whatever you need for the duration of your stay here.”

Looking up at Lina, “Why?” Serena asked. “Why do you want this boy?”

That knowing smile crept onto Lina’s face, “If we are successful in this, I’ll get him to show you why,” she answered, chuckling as she left the room.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to leave a comment, review or feedback. thanks.

Girls' Night by Duggernaut

Girls’ Night    

Right after school, Tess dropped her books and walked over to the apartment building where Cassidy lived, the cool air refreshing and invigorating. She was glad Tom didn’t blame her. One more day. Arriving at the glass security door, she rang Cassidy’s buzzer and entered when the door clicked, making her way up to the nurse’s apartment.

Rapping gently, she waited, the sounds of Cassidy’s approaching feet audible through the door just moments prior to it being opened.

“Tess,” Cassidy greeted, welcoming the girl.

“Hi,” she said, smiling and entering the apartment, spotting Janine seated on the chesterfield, Tom perched on her lap watching television.

“Oh, I didn’t realize you were here,” Tess said, surprised but smiling and nodding at the blonde girl before peeling of her coat and shoes.

Janine returned the smile, “I just wanted to see and make sure Tom was okay after yesterday,” she replied.

Tess could tell immediately by the way the blonde girl averted her eyes, Tom was not just okay, he had been intimate with her. “I see,” she chuckled. At least his libido certainly was suffering no ill effects from his fall.

“Tom said your mother is coming to town?” Janine commented, reaching over to the remote control and muting the sound on the television.

Tom turned his head and made a face, “I was watching that.” When it was obvious no one was paying attention to his complaint, he shook his head and crossed his arms.

Coming in and taking up a seat on the couch, Tess nodded, “Tomorrow,” she replied and that day could not come soon enough for her. She knew she was going to get scolded for not telling her mother sooner, but it was a small price to pay to see to Tom’s safety and unburden herself of the responsibility of trying to fend for him.

“I suspect she is going to go ballistic when she sees him,” Janine said.

Tess nodded, that was true. How do you prepare someone for what had happened to Tom? “There is no, ‘Oh by the way, your son has had an accident and now he is the same size as a girl’s little finger,’ card from Hallmark with which to gentle someone into the knowledge,” she said glumly, envisioning her mother’s head spinning around at the sight of tiny Tom.

Janine chuckled, “Probably not,” she agreed.

“Do you want anything? Tea?” Cassidy asked.

“No thanks,” Tess replied, making a declining motion with her hand before looking at her brother. “What about you Tom Thumb?” she asked.

“Um, hi Tom, how are you? You’re looking well today considering your recent ordeals,” Tom said, wobbling his head from side to side.

Tess grinned, “Hello itty bitty brother,” she said.

Climbing to his feet, he stretched his arms out toward his sister, much like a child begging to be picked up.

Placing her hand down, Tess let the tiny youth climb aboard before bringing him up near her smiling face. The wound over his eye still looked a little ugly, but at least it appeared to be healing.

Grinning wickedly, Tom pointed to the side of her head.

Frowning, she turned her head and drew him close to her ear.

Moving to the edge of her hand Tom ran his fingers lightly over the skin along the side of her neck while simultaneously blowing in her ear, causing her to scrunch her shoulders forward.

“What are you doing?” she asked, choking on a giggle and bringing him back in front of her.

“I call it the Tess-tickle,” he replied smartly.

With her free hand, she reached up and promptly captured one of his legs and picked him up, holding him inverted in front of her face, “Really?” she stated flatly.

“Really takes balls to pull off a maneuver like that, balls, the Tess-tickle,” he boasted, swaying gently from side to side.

“I’m not sure someone as infini-Tess-imal as you should be cracking off in that fashion,” she cautioned, puckering her lips and blowing on him.

Janine brought a hand to her face and turned her head to conceal the smile she couldn’t prevent from appearing.

“Not bad,” he grudgingly admitted, acknowledging her quick witted response.

“So with mother coming here tomorrow, I bet you didn’t take a moment to think how she was going to get you home,” Tess replied.

Tom’s eyes widened and his smile faded. He hadn’t thought about that.

Tess nodded slowly, “Mom boob,” she stated, widening her eyes and grinning.

“Egad!” Tom exclaimed, a mortified expression on his face, that wasn’t going to be awkward.

“Bet you don’t fiddle around with her nipple quite the same the way you did with mine on the trip here?” she accused, followed by an ominous chuckle.

Shaking his head, he was unable to find a counter to her so he stuck his tongue instead.

Victorious, she set him back on Janine’s skirt and looked to Cassidy, “What did you have planned for tonight?” she inquired.

“Not quite sure yet. Thursday, tonight is supposed to be hot yoga night for Katie and I,” Cassidy said.

“Katie?” Janine queried.

“Better known as the exceedingly lovely Miss Harwood,” Tom supplied, nodding slowly.

Janine frowned, looking from the youth on her thigh to the nurse then back, “Did you, you know?”

“It is ungentlemanly to speak of such things in the presence of ladies,” he replied formally, lifting his nose in the air.

Cassidy cleared her throat and looked away.

Turning to face the dark haired girl, Janine put her hands atop Tess’s, “I sort of stuck around Cassidy’s on purpose hoping you would come here and I wanted a chance to speak with you,” she confessed.

“Why?” queried Tess, puzzled expression on her pretty face.

“Well, two reasons, one to just apologize for pushing you, you know, like that day in the hall before Miss Addison appeared, and second to thank you for being a friend,” she explained.

Tess smiled and shook her head, “No, it’s okay,” she replied.

“You’re very gracious,” she returned.

Tom put the index and middle finger of his left hand in his mouth and cocked his thumb before snapping his head back, bringing his right hand up to the back of his head and pulling it away like he had been shot in the head.

“What?” Tess asked frowning.

Tom shook his head, “Chick speak,” he scoffed, “next you’ll be smooching.”

The two girls exchanged looks, Tess shaking her head, “Maybe an hour in the freezer will cool your jets,” she teased.

“Why don’t I order us some Chinese?” offered Cassidy.

 

End Notes:

Please feel free to comment, criticize, review, it's all good. Thanks for the read!  :)

Thursday Night - Heavy Petting by Duggernaut

Thursday Evening, Heavy Petting

Cassidy called in the order and asked Katie to pick it up on her over. Tom wasn’t sure what to expect between the teacher and the student, some awkwardness maybe, but dinner seemed to go smoothly. Cassidy provided him a small serving of some food and he ravenously devoured a small piece of seasoned chicken and a part of a noodle as the others took up seats in the living room area.

He wasn’t quite certain how the evening was going to unfold given the four females in the apartment. There was something in the apartment, some unsaid thing lingering in the air. He knew what it was, tonight was his last night before his mother would come for him.

Janine spoke, breaking the tension, “Why don’t the two of you go do your yoga and Tess and I can babysit until you come home?” Janine offered, smiling friendly.

“Um, wait a moment now, babysit?” he said, tone indignant and matching the expression on his little face.

Janine nodded, “Poor choice of words, Tess and I can watch over Tom for the evening,” she clarified.

Did he want to hang out with Janine and Tess? Hot yoga? Tom suppressed a smile. That last time he had done any ‘yoga’ he had been up to his neck in Lina. However, having spent some time with Janine earlier had left him drained, maybe it would be good to rest and gather some energy for Cassidy and Miss Harwood after yoga. “Okay,” he said, nodding.

Cassidy looked over at Miss Harwood a moment before nodding slowly, “Sure, I guess,” she said, then looked to Tess.

Tess nodded and smiled, “It’ll be okay. After you get back, I’ll leave him here for the night and return in the morning to go over to Janine’s,” she said.

Turning to Katie, “Okay?” Cassidy asked.

A slow smile bloomed on the teacher’s pretty face, “Oh I think we’ll be alright,” she answered, ideas forming in her head.

After the two older women gone off to their class, he was left to his own devices on the chesterfield, watching television while Janine and Tess continued to talk at the kitchen table.

Out of his periphery, he was a little shocked when he saw Janine and Tess come together in a kiss. It wasn’t like some little peck, they were definitely smooching. He had only been joking when he said they were going to start kissing and now here they were, lip locking.

Not entirely sure how they had arrived at the point of making out, he leaned over the remote control and increased the volume on the television set, drowning out all other noise.

Both girls got up from the table at the same time, Tess moving toward the bathroom, Janine coming into the living room. Janine walked over, head cocked to one side, “Tom,” she chastised, hands on her hips.

Scowling he looked up at her with a surly expression before deliberately increasing the volume even more.

Chuckling, she shook her blonde maned head, “You are being a little devil,” she said before nudging him to the side and picking up the controller, clicking the TV set off.

“Hey!” he protested.

“Hey nothing, you’re being a bit of a pest on purpose,” she accused, setting the remote on the coffee table.

“And?” he snorted.

“That’s the way you want to play it?” she queried, chuckling as she reached down and took hold of his left leg and picked him up. Sliding up her dress with her free hand, she pulled her panties open, lowering him down quickly. Sliding him headfirst down the groove in her genitals before releasing the stretchy material, she pinned him firmly against the moistening flesh of her genitals.

That wasn’t the way he had wanted to play it. “Hey,” he repeated, trying to twist his body against the restraining fabric.

Inverted, face to her body, he could tell she was walking, her lithe body moving sinuously around him. “Where we were?” he heard Janine ask.

Tess laughed.

Tom frowned. Hadn’t Janine just made a big production about saying sorry for doing this exact same thing at the school? Was she playing a game? Was it all an act and now she was making her move? She was the one who suggested Cassidy and Miss Harwood go out. Deceitful vixen!

He felt fairly hard pressure against his back, driving the front of his body into the engorging folds of Janine’s vagina. Was it Janine playing with herself? Or, he paused, was it Tess? He panicked, trying his hardest to fight back against whoever it was guiding him. No luck. Too small, he was at the mercy of whomever belonged to the fingers mashing him.

Unable to fight, he tried to at least cover up, the slippery tissue molding around him as he was buffeted against the hot pussy. It was easiest to just go limp, surrendering himself to the unrelenting tide of movement. He could tell when she was getting close to climax, her body becoming impossibly hot as blood engorged the area, and then she did come. The whole area shaking and contracting around him, her hips bucking hard against the force restraining, his body inundated with the juice of her release. The hand held him fast, almost making sure he bathed in her come.

She was moving again and he thought for sure this was it, she was going to abscond with him.

Then the pressure abated and he could feel the fabric being withdrawn before he was tugged free of her come slick vagina.

Sputtering, he wiped at his face, swaying pendulously back and forth in front of her face. Before he had a chance to say anything, she snaked out her tongue and slurped him into her mouth, rolling him over and cleaning him.

When she finally spit him into her hand, he glowered at her.

“What?” she asked, the touch of color in her cheeks undermining the innocent expression she was trying to portray.

“Who did that? You or my sister?” he demanded, pushing him saliva slick hair back.

Giggling, her eyes glanced up and to the right, “I’ll never tell,’ she replied with a little shrug.

 

End Notes:

Tick tock, we are only hours away now from Raphaella's arrival...

Thursday Night, Coming Clean by Duggernaut

Thursday Night, Coming Clean

Sitting cross legged on the coffee table, Tom positioned himself so his back was deliberately facing the two grinning girls seated on the chesterfield. Neither of them were willing to divulge who did what and it was his intent of communicating his displeasure by the passive aggressive display.

“Don’t be pouty,” Tess encouraged, giggling softly.

“I’m not,” he sulked, crossing his arms demonstratively.

Janine laughed, folding her legs up under her on the couch.

Cassidy and Katie returned, both slightly disheveled and dressed in yoga attire. Cassidy paused at the opening to the living, followed shortly by the teacher.

“Uneventful night?” she asked, eyes drifting to Tom.

Janine and Tess both grinned, Cheshire expressions, “Mostly,” Janine replied.

“Um,” Cassidy noised, opening her hand in Tom’s direction and raising an eyebrow

“He’s moping,” Tess replied.

“Thomas,” reprimanded Miss Harwood, using the authoritative inflection she generally reserved for her classroom.

Pursing his lips, Tom got to his feet, eyes green defiance. He contemplated voicing protest, but judging on the way everyone was looking at him, he decided sullen silence would be more effective.

Tess rose from the chesterfield, Janine following suit.

“You girls going?” Cassidy queried.

Tess nodded, “Big day tomorrow,” she said before bending at the waist above her tiny brother. “Sleep tight Tom,” she added, blowing him a kiss.

Janine chuckled, “Goodnight,” she said, touching the side of his head.

“Goodnight,” he repeated, tone still petulant.

Cassidy walked Tess and Janine to the door, confirming arrangements for the following morning and leaving Tom with Katie.

The teacher stood there, arms crossed, eyes on the tiny youth standing on the coffee table.

“What?” he asked.

“You know what,” she admonished, “behaving like a querulous child.”

He knew he was being childish, that sense of powerlessness irking him. So he had been confined in Janine panties and SOMEBODY had stimulated her using him. Whether it was Janine doing it or Tess, it didn’t really matter.

Letting out a long breathe, he nodded. “You look all sweaty,” he commented.

“Hot yoga,” she replied, “but don’t worry, we’re all going to take a nice bath together.”

“All?”

“You, me, Cassidy,” she informed.

A bath? Could be fun. Tom was an expert swimmer. Unless there were bubbles. If there was a layer of bubbles on the water he would be mired in them.

Cassidy reappeared in the living room, “Did you tell him about the bath?” she inquired.

Katie nodded.

“I’ll go get the water started,” offered the nurse, ducking out of sight.

Miss Harwood moved forward, extending her hand toward the table. “Be a good boy and come along,” she instructed.

Nodding, Tom moved to her hand and climb on, sitting in her palm, the sound of running water audible in the background.

Lifting him up, she smiled at him, “Whatever shall we do with you tonight?” she pondered, angling her head slightly to the side.

? Looking back on all of the things he had been through, not just with Cassidy and Miss Harwood, but with each of the women, what did he want to do or have done to him that hadn’t already been done? This was going to be his last night of ‘freedom’ and he might never get another opportunity to be with a woman, let alone two. “Everything,” he said softly.

“Sorry?” she said, turning her head to hear him better.

“I want to do everything,” he repeated, his smile transforming his face.

Turning her head back, she smiled at the small youth in the center of her hand and nodded, “Then there will be no safe words,” she advised.

“Bring it,” he challenged, motioning her with his hands.

Laughing softly, she walked back toward the bathroom where Cassidy was seated on the edge of the tub. “There is nothing more exhilarating than an eager student willing to apply themselves to the learning process,” she said.

Cassidy laughed softly, swiping a hand through the steam water before dropping a handful of rose pink colored salt crystals into the tub.

Miss Harwood set Tom down on the counter and he watched the women slowly undress one another before he was collected and brought into the bath by Cassidy.

The bath itself was kind of fun for Tom, one woman at each end of the tub with him spending time moving back and forth while they splashed at him and one another. It wasn’t until the water in the tub was beginning to grow tepid that things started getting serious.

Pushing Cassidy back, Katie straddled the nurse’s waist. Taking Cassidy’s face in her hands, Katie leaned in and kissed her deeply on the mouth, Tom scampering to the side to avoid being caught under the teacher’s descending breast.

Cassidy for her part, reciprocated, hands sliding over the teacher’s hips and up and down the side of her body. Leaning back, Miss Harwood captured Tom by the foot, dragging him across Cassidy’s breast and erect nipple before lifting him up to her open mouth.

Balling himself up, Tom let Miss Harwood move him around inside her mouth before the teacher renewed the kissed and then he was pushed back and forth.

Cassidy used her teeth on his thigh, firm but not painful, to hold him in place while Katie slowly slid her lips up, over, and off his body. Giggling in her throat, Cassidy slowly sucked him back into her mouth, buffeting him with her muscular tongue. When she opened her mouth again, Katie’s mouth was there to receive him as she transferred him back.

Turned topsy-turvy, Miss Harwood repositioned his head near her teeth, tongue propelling him between her lips. The teacher was still in a superior position over the nurse, him hanging precariously between Katie’s lips over Cassidy’s wide open waiting mouth. The nurse waggled her tongue, almost as if beckoning him in, then Katie released her hold and he fell into the gaping maw, Cassidy’s lips closing behind him.

Inside the humid confines of Cassidy’s mouth, she drooled him out over an open space of cloudy water, letting him fall into the lukewarm bath.

Breaching the surface, he sputtered, spitting water out between his lips.

“Shall we move this to the bedroom?” suggested Miss Harwood, moving her hand under Tom as he dog paddled in the water.

Smiling capriciously, Cassidy nodded.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter, nothing like going out with a bang...

Thursday Night, Getting Dirty by Duggernaut

Thursday Night, Getting Dirty

It was obvious to Tom the two women had discussed the bath, but he didn’t know if they had decided or script events for after or if they were just going to get hot and heavy. It didn’t take him very long to find out.

Giggling almost girlishly, Cassidy bounded across the room and flung herself on the bed, bouncing nicely as the mattress sprang back before rolling onto her back, knees up, legs splayed.

Miss Harwood held Tom firmly in her hand, hips swaying erotically as she approached the bed. “I brought along a little something to help you get you there,” she purred, holding him out. “Do you want him?”

Cassidy sat forward, legs still apart, leg held between her teeth as she nodded.

“Where would you like me to put him?” Katie asked, tone thick with teasing.

Reaching down toward her swollen exposed sex, Cassidy touch the spot just above her retracted clitoral hood, “Here,” she moaned lustfully.

Extending only her index finger, keeping Tom secure in her hand with her other fingers, Miss Harwood touched the same spot, “Here?” she queried.

“Uh huh,” Cassidy answered, nodding.

At this proximity, the air redolent with Cassidy’s excitement, he could feel warmth emanating from her body.

“Or,” Katie said, tracing her index finger around the nurse’s clitoris and between the puffy lips and inserting her finger into Cassidy’s slick vagina, bringing Tom very close to the frilly flesh, “here?”

Letting out a quick delighted breath, “There,” Cassidy sighed, arching her pelvis up.

Chuckling, Miss Harwood slowly removed her finger, a squelching of juices as it slid free, “you’re so wet,” she commented.

“Please,” Cassidy invited, licking her lips.

A half smile on her face, Katie nodded, “Okay,” she said, turning Tom around in her hand and moving him back at the smoldering furnace of desire at the juncture of Cassidy’s thighs. His body facing up, the teacher embedded Tom from the waist down inside the hot tunnel of Cassidy’s lubricated vagina before lowering her face down and lapping away at the swollen flesh directly above him, strings of pleasure mixing with saliva and soaking him as she pleasured the nurse.

“Mmm,” Cassidy noised, trembling slightly under Miss Harwood artful tongue.

Trying to do his part, Tom squirmed as best he could within the clutches of the heavy tissue surrounding his lower body inside Cassidy’s vagina.

Placing her index and middle fingers astride his head, Miss Harwood pushed him deeper into Cassidy’s fluted folds before renewing her assault on the nurse’s highly sensitive and tight clit.

Suddenly Cassidy convulsed, not in climax, but in spasm of imminent release, “Not yet,” she giggled, pushing Katie’s face away.

Grinning, Katie lowered her head and captured him in her mouth, drawing him out, the contracting of Cassidy’s pelvic muscles grudgingly relinquishing their prize.

Sucking him clean, Miss Harwood removed him from her mouth and set him in the valley betwixt her enormous breast. From there he watched as Cassidy removed a package from a glossy white paper bag with rigid string handles. Opening the colorful black and pink box, she removed an object with what appeared to be a small harness or some such with a six inch length of smooth polished plastic black in color.

“Pretty straight forward?” Katie asked.

Cassidy nodded. It took him a moment, but as he watched her fit the device around herself, he realized it was a strap-on sex toy. When the nurse fixed him with a capricious smile, he knew some way, somehow, before the night was done he was going to find himself bound to that toy.

Plucking Tom from her bosom, Katie slipped off the edge of the bed and onto her knees in front of Katie, depositing him near the precipitous drop to the floor.

Turning her head to look at Tom, Katie moved closer to the nurse, taking the shiny plastic in her mouth, moving her head slowly up and down the length of it as if performing fellatio while the nurse cradled her head. Up and down she moved, slowly, eyes holding Tom.

After some wicked teasing, Katie released the toy, flicking her tongue at the tip. “You like that?” she asked.

Tom for once felt bereft of words. When the women parted, he knew what was to come. Together they positioned him and bound him near the end of the toy, perhaps an inch of plastic above his head, silky pink ribbons wrapping around his chest and upper thighs, though his excited privates were left exposed.

Rising to her feet, Miss Harwood faced the bed, lowering her torso down while keeping her bottom in the air.

Stepping in behind her, Cassidy positioned the tip of the strap-on against the swollen and moist lips of the teacher’s hyper aroused pussy, the essence strong and heady in his nostrils. Grinning down at him, Cassidy moved her hips forward, the smooth plastic parting Katie’s nether lips and molding itself around the sleek shape. He could feel sheer heat radiating off Miss Harwood, intensifying as he was edged closer. Then Cassidy withdrew slightly, her movements slow and deliberately tormenting. Miss Harwood groaned in anticipation, pushing her hips back slightly to try and swallow the tormenting toy with her nether lips.

The next stroke in was a little further, the taut tissue leading to Katie’s perineum sliding over his face.

Sucking in a big breath, he closed his eyes but one more the nurse pulled back.

“You are such a tease!” Miss Harwood accused, tone full of allure.

“Mm-hmm,” replied the nurse, sliding Tom and the toy slowly inside the teacher.

As with other times when he was bound or tethered to another object and inserted into an orifice, the flesh around him felt denser, more compact as it swallowed him. Cassidy was moving so achingly slow, he swore he could feel every ridge inside Miss Harwood. Gradually she increased her pace, shoving him deeper into the teacher. He suspected the additional tremors he detected were from the impact of Cassidy’s hips with Miss Harwood delicious ass on each in stroke. Although lubricated, the friction inside the teacher’s pussy was almost unbearable. Then he was free of Miss Harwood, coated in her lust and gabbling nonsensically as he tried to breathe.

Climbing onto the bed, Katie flipped over onto her back, legs parted, finger holding open her sloppy vagina.

Cassidy chuckled and moved in between, aim the tip of the black plastic directly at the hungry opening.

“Wait,” sputtered Tom, but it was too late, once more he was plunged into the hot humid interior of Miss Harwood drooling cunt. He thought of it that way, big and nasty, swollen and voraciously hungry. Faster and faster Cassidy dove him deep into the sodden depths, pounding away with fury at the teacher until Tom’s entire world shuddered and crushed down upon him. The sudden force crushed the air from his lungs and when it abated he sucked thick voluminous climax into his lungs and belly, then he was crushed again. Her forceful contractions so powerful and all consuming, Tom thought he might actually die. Unable to get air, unable to escape, blackness descended upon him as Miss Harwood’s second orgasm erupted.

 

End Notes:

Perhaps i should called this sequence Tom's Long Ass Night...

The Wee Hours by Duggernaut

The Wee Hours       

Accustomed to waking somewhat abraded and battered, early Friday morning was no different, except the laceration over his eye seemed to have opened back up and was tender. The room was still fairly dark and he was uncertain of the time. Reaching up, he touched the spot over his eye and winced before sitting up. Smacking his lips together he found he was both parched and in desperate need of a leak at the same time. Feeling around with his hands, he found the pair nestled him in amongst some delicate panties and situated him the night table beside the bed. He could hear what sounded like two people breathing deeply and presumed Miss Harwood had chosen to stay the night.

Yawning widely, eye stinging, he pushed himself up onto his feet, legs wobbly and the folds of fabric slippery under him. Looking around, he realized there was nothing for him to do his business in. Frowning, he cautiously approached the back edge of the nightstand and peed in the darkened space between it and the wall. Scratching his side, hit occurred to him he might be peeing over an electrical outlet and wondered if he could jolted.

The figure nearest him turned. “You awake?” Cassidy asked, voice somnolent.

Shaking his penis, “Um, yeah,” he replied, moving toward the edge beside the bed.

She chuckled, “How do you feel?” she inquired.

“Like I got hit by a train,” he remarked, flexing his shoulders, the analogy not too far off. “My eye sting a bit,” he ground.

“I think that happened when Katie was using you on the strap on in my ass,” she said languorously.

Tom nodded and rolled his eyes, though the gestures were lost in the dark, “Well that’s ass-tastic,” he mumbled.

Cassidy giggled, “It actually was, god I came so hard,” she shared.

“I take it you gave me a good and thorough cleaning before tucking me in for the night?” he inquired.

“Oh you were tucked in and in and in before we put you away wet and hung you out to dry,” she replied amusedly.

He did kind of feel like a wrung out dishcloth. “I just peed behind the nightstand,” he informed.

“What?” she asked, hand moving up to the switch on the light above Tom. Twisting the knob, she turned on the lamp.

Light stabbing his eyes, Tom raised an arm to shield himself from the light as Cassidy shuffled forward to verify Tom’s claim.

Katie rolled over, hair tussled and in disarray but still looking radiantly gorgeous in the feeble light from the bedside luminaire. “Hey sleepy head,” she murmured, grinning mischievously, draping a long arm over Cassidy’s naked flanks.

Nodding, he waved a hand watching the nurse stretch and peer at the space behind the night table. Leaning back she fixed him with a mild glower. “I can’t believe you peed there,” she stated, shaking her head.

“I can’t believe you didn’t leave something to pee in,” he replied.

“I’ve half mind to teach you a salty lesson,” she threatened.

“Been there, done that, overrated,” he answered, making a scrunched up face.

Slipping out from under Katie’s arm, Cassidy scowled and sat up, climbing out of bed and padding across the floor to the hall.

Miss Harwood lay on her side, smiling at him, magnificent breasts on display. “Come,” she invited, patting the bed with her hand before turning it over and beckoning him with an index finger.

Leaning forward, he looked over the edge. Moving back a few spaces, he took a running start and vault across the space, neatly rolling and coming back up to his feet in a fluid motion. Grinning impishly, he paused to take a bow before moving closer to the enormous woman.

Shifting her weight, Miss Harwood changed the position of her hand, bringing it to Tom and extending her index finger, gently caressing the front of his body.

Although her touch was feather soft, his raw skin was sensitive and he flinched slightly. Even so, he felt himself beginning to stir.

She too could feel him beginning to respond, “You like that do you?” she inquired, pulling her hand back and leaning forward so that her face was now close to him by her standard.

Tom glanced down at his hardening member before looking up at her, “He’s kind of got a mind of his own,” he replied.

“Come closer,” she invited, licking first her upper then her lower lip.

“Yes ma,am,” he said obliging her and taking a couple of steps closer. Near enough now, he could feel her exhalation and detect the scent in her breath.

She had to look over her cheeks to see him, tiny thing he was. Extending her tongue, she touched the tip to his chest, tracing it upward over his chin and across his face, tasting the faintest hint of salt off his skin as she retracted it into her mouth.

He knew she was being gentle, but still the force of her tongue moved him back a step, the pebble textured surface moving over his skin and leaving a warm moist trail in its passing.

Smiling, she shifted her weight again, head now almost directly over him, eyes on him the way a snake spies a mouse as she curled her thumb and forefinger around his feet and held him fast. Lowering her head, she opened her mouth, engulfing him and closing her plump lips around the lower portion of his legs. Slowly, she brought her head up, lips molding around his flesh before sliding her mouth back down.

Each successive stroke, Tom could feel himself getting more tumescent, like she was giving him head but using his whole body to do it. He was almost at the point of no return when the bed under him shook and he was completely inside her mouth and moving upward. Sprawled against her tongue, he jerked, balls emptying as he came directly on her tongue.

An appreciative noise rumbled up from her throat but he didn’t care, he just kept coming and then there was another tongue swirling around him as the two women shared a deep passionate kiss around him. Climax at an end, he was sucked into Cassidy mouth where she rolled him over her tongue before drooling him into her open palm.

Completely drained and weak in the knees, he dropped to all fours in the center of Cassidy’s hand. Grinning up at Miss Harwood, her expression playful as she pulled her bottom lip into her mouth. “That was one hell of a goodnight kiss,” he croaked.

Winking, she puckered her lips and blew him a kiss, “You will always be my teacher’s pet,” she purred.

Chuckling, Cassidy moved her hand near her face and gave Tom another kiss before setting him back on the nightstand. “Sleep tight little one,” she said, reaching up and turning off the light.

 

End Notes:

Closer and closer...

Friday morning, Lindholm House, Discovery by Duggernaut

Friday Morning, the Lindholm House, Discovery

Friday at Cassidy’s was a flurry of activity. Miss Harwood giving him a big kiss and well wishes before departing for school. Tess arrived not long after. After a quick breakfast of fruits, cereal, and a dollop of yogurt, Cassidy helped him get clean. It was decided he would travel with the nurse to the Lindholm house, tucked safely away in her brassiere.

He could help but feel anxious with the prospect of seeing his mother. How would she react? She would be concerned, then she would get mad. He was kind of glad there would be others there to deflate her anger.

Preparations complete, they took Cassidy’s car, the ride over uneventful. Janine greeted them at the door, taking their jackets before leading them into the sitting room on the first floor of the house.

Cassidy instantly recognized the pretty raven haired woman with arctic blue eyes in sitting room, Serena Hall, the lawyer.

“You remember Serena?” Janine asked, smiling and looking from the nurse to the attorney.

Cassidy nodded and smiled, extending a hand, “Miss Hall.”

Rising to her feet, “Miss Lane,” Serena returned pleasantly shaking Cassidy’s hand.

Turning to Tess, “I don’t think you’ve met my friend Teresa Wentworth,” Janine introduced.

“Tess,” she said, smiling and proffering a hand.

“Serena,” replied the lawyer, shaking Tess’s hand before smooth her skirt and sitting back down on the divan.

“Do either of you want anything to drink, coffee, tea?” Janine asked.

“No thanks,” Cassidy said, taking a seat on the long couch. “Why is your lawyer here?” she asked.

Janine was about to answer, but Serena raised a hand, “I am here at the behest of Mrs. Lina Lindholm,” she replied.

Tess frowned, “A lawyer? Why are you here? Obvious it has something to do with Tom,” she concluded.

Serena nodded. “I am not at liberty to discuss any information or details pertinent to my presence here,” Serena replied politely, external visage and demeanor remaining professional.

Unbuttoning her blouse, Cassidy Reached into her bra and carefully removed Tom and set him on the hand carved coffee table in the center of the furniture.

Stretching and yawning, Tom looked up at Cassidy and grinned before looking at his sister and Janine. When finally he turned his attention on a woman he didn’t recognize.

Serena sat there expressionless, her brain trying to rationalize the fact there was a miniature person on the table in front of her. She couldn’t believe it. It was definitely him, hair perhaps a little longer than the photos she had obtained.

“Tom,” he said, walking to the edge of the table nearest her and beaming her his dazzling smile.

It wasn’t some trick, it wasn’t some illusion. The youth was standing right there. “I, uh,” she said, the erudite and articulate barrister at an unaccustomed loss for words. How? She chuckled nervously, looking at the others in the room.

Janine hid a smile behind her hand as she pretended to clear her throat. Tess smiled and gently shook her head while Cassidy watched Tom.

“Come on,” Serena said, shaking her head and making a snorting type noise.

Spreading his arms wide, “Live and in the flesh my babies!” Tom said, mimicking the voice of Hulk Hogan’s Thunderlips character.

“Really?” Serena asked, expression growing serious.

“No, just kidding, really this all just an optical delusion,” Tom replied, nodding affirmatively as he waved a hand in front of his face, “this is all just a dream.”

“Tom,” scolded Tess, shaking her head before looking at the attorney. “He’s always been kind of cheeky that way,” she explained.

Arms folded across her chest, “It’s true,” added Janine, nodding, blonde hair bouncing.

“Ah, grazie, grazie,” Tom said bowing.

Seeing Tom like this, the pieces of the puzzle began to align and Mrs. Lindholm’s directives achieve clarity. She meant to have custody of the boy. Invalid? Well, he certainly couldn’t look after or provide for himself in his current condition. But why?

Jessica Lindholm appeared in the doorway, “Hi Tom,” she said softly, nodding her head slowly.

Turning to face her, he nodded.

Starting to step into the room, Jessica was halted by Janine when her sister raised an interposing hand.

“I just wanted to say no hard feelings,” Jessica said contritely around the Janine’s block.

Smiling, Tom touched the sensitive laceration he sustained the last time he saw her, “No problem, no hard feelings,” he repeated.

Jessica nodded and smiled, reluctantly drifting out of the room when she realized there was no way on earth she would be allowed anywhere near the tiny lad.

“There is no way this can possibly be true,” Serena declared, blurting it out and shaking her head vigorously.

Tom laughed, “Lawyer right? Truth? You want the truth? You can’t handle the truth!” he barked, this time using Jack Nicholson’s voice for the classic line from A Few Good Men.

Shuffling forward some more, Serena reached out a hand and very gently touched Tom on the torso before quickly pulling her hand back.

“It’s okay, he doesn’t bite,” Tess said, noticing how both Cassidy and Janine both seemed to look away at the same time.

“I just can’t get over it,” Serena muttered, piercing blue eyes bright and wide absorbing every detail of him.

Appearing in the room, “There you are,” Lina said, broad smile of her beautiful face, “Thomas,” she added warmly, circling around the chesterfield to sit.

He grinned at her and nodded.

Sitting next to Serena, Lina nodded, “You’re looking well, except perhaps for that cut over your eye,” she said, smiling down on him.

Tom shrugged and spread his hands as if it was nothing.

“I conversed with your mother just a few moments ago and she said she would be arriving in a few hours. I was hoping in the intervening time you and I might have a private moment to converse prior to her arrival,” she stated, ignoring the curious looks from Tess and Janine. Serena remained focused on the tiny youth before her.

A lopsided grin appeared on his face, “Of course,” he assured.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter, Tom and Lina share a private moment

Business Before Pleasure by Duggernaut

Business Before Pleasure

Carefully collecting Tom in her hand, a smile swept across Lina’s face. In all the hustle and bustle, she had forgotten how incredibly electric he felt against her bare skin. Retreating upstairs to her bedroom, she closed the door and took a seat on the bed, setting him down atop the duvet.

He flashed his dangerous smile, “I forgot how sexy you were,” he said mischievously.

Chuckling, she shook her head. “You are a bad boy,” she accused. “But, there a few things I would like to talk to you about before your mother arrives, just so we’re all on the same page.”

Nodding, he approached the side of her leg near her knee, gripping the folded fabric of her slacks to clamber up. “I don’t think anyone is going to be pressing any lawsuits or initiating any type of litigation if that’s what you’re worried about,” he assured, spreading his hands.

“Oh, Serena, no, she’s not here for that,” Lina replied.

“But she is a lawyer. I’m out of order? You’re out of order! This whole goddamn place is out of order!” Tom barked, making flourishing gestures with his arms

Rolling her eyes at his youthful display, “Yes she is an attorney. I’ve had Serena draft a release and a temporary transfer of custody document for the purpose of medical intervention for your mother to sign. You see, I have been in touch with a doctor from back in Sweden who is on the cusp of the technology required to restore you to your former stature,” she announced, smiling broadly.

“Really?” Tom asked, eyes growing wide. “Restored?”

Lina nodded slowly. “The day I found you here in my room, I started making some discreet inquiries to get the ball rolling,” she said.

“I don’t know what to say,” he shared.

“I would like for you to help me convince your mother to place you into my care for the purpose of going to Sweden to the Gustafson Institute for the experimental procedure. Of course, I will make any and all of the necessary arrangements for her to be able to accompany us,” she explained, nodding affirmatively.

“I could be tall again?” he mumbled, voice barely audible. He had almost given hope of ever being himself again. Could it actually be true? He knew she had her own agenda, but she seemed sincere and genuine. That being said, he reminded himself that she was a Lindholm. It would be incredible to be himself again. He wondered how much different his outlook on the world would be back at his normal height.

“Be forewarned, Helena said there are no guarantees, but so far all of the preliminary trials are looking promising she said,” Lina stated.

“Helena?” He queried, lifting the eyebrow over his unhurt eye. “Who is Helena?”

“Sorry, Dr. Holmstrom, she is a very close personal friend and currently the director for the research and development department at Gustafson. She’s very nice and knowing you, I’m sure you’ll get along splendidly with her,” she offered with a warm smile. Blond hair, blue eyes, yes Tom would get along with just fine.

Nodding slowly, contemplative expression on his face, “I am curious about one thing, I mean, if my mother can come along as you suggested, why the need for the release and the foxy lawyer lady?” he inquired, sitting down cross legged atop her thigh.

Letting out a small sigh, “I’ll be honest, this is still in the experimental phases and there are unknown variables and if something were to go awry, you could die,” she said solemnly. “As your legal guardian your mother would be required to consent to the treatment. The custodial transfer is so that we can skip the bureaucratic red tape and expedite the treatment,” she extrapolated.

“Die? Oh,” he acknowledged, elongating the ‘o’ sound. It was kind of funny being this small, how he had  to readjust his thinking to adapt to a whole new world where ordinary everyday things became potentially lethal. He could have died when Miss Harwood nearly stepped on him, coming out of the shower or Jessica when dropped him during her failed abduction, or Janine when swallowed him. He was no stranger to peril and the prospect of death. It wasn’t that he was unafraid to die, rather he was possessed of that sense of invulnerability and immortality bestowed upon the young and foolhardy. If he could be normal again, he would certainly pause to stare death in the face and give it a shot.

“That’s why Serena is here, to make everyone understands what is at stake, the risks involved, but most of all I wanted you to know we were paring no expense to try and find a remedy for you,” she said softly, a small smile touching her lips as she recollected the slack jawed look on the lawyer’s face as she gawped at Tom.

He seemed to be thinking again, nodding to himself, “I’ll do it,” he affirmed, trusting her and allowing hope to rekindle.

Lina grinned and nodded, “I thought you might feel that way,” she said, a measure of relief in her tone. With Tom advocating the ‘plan’, it increased the likelihood Raphaella would accept it and agree to sign the documents

Tom chuckled capriciously, “And here I thought you just making up a random reason to get me alone so we could say goodbye in a very special way,” he replied, green eyes glittering as his impish smile appeared.

Lina laughed, a pleasant melodic sound, “Oh no, it was certainly my hope we would get to share a few intimate moments before your mother arrives,” she clarified, cerulean eyes locked on him as she drew her bottom lip seductively into her mouth.

It was obvious she had made an effort to look nice and he presumed it was more for him than for his mother. Grinning, he nodded slowly and winked at her, “I’ve missed you,” he said.

Scooping him delicately off her leg, she set him back down on the bed, “And I you my little one,” she replied throatily.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter, Tom and Lina get reacquainted...

Lina and Tom, Reacquainted by Duggernaut

Lina and Tom, Reacquainted

Rising to her feet, Lina turned toward him Tom, a gorgeous smile playing on her lips. “You are so cute,” she said, slowly unfastening the buttons of her blouse.

Looking up at her, he let out a long slow breath. “And you are positively beautiful,” he replied. Her beauty was different than either of her daughters, an ageless quality and wisdom in the depths of her large blue eyes.

Slowly she shed the blouse, hands moving to undo the button of her slacks before shinnying them down her smooth thighs and stepping out of them. Above her white cotton panties, her tummy was taut and lean, a couple of faint white lines near her hips, badges of honor for bringing two children into the world.

Straightening up, she reached around behind her back and unfastened her bra, cradling her breasts with an arm as she cast aside the support. Next, she slowly removed her panties, surprised at how wet she already was in anticipation.

“Wow,” he breathed, tone filled with reverence as he gazed upon this goddess.

His reaction to her made her feel good and she smiled at him before climbing up onto the bed, carefully passing over him before settling on her back with her head on the pillows. Rolling her head to the side, she looked at him and chuckled. So young, so small, but how he made her feel alive, vibrant transcended age. As a realist, she knew this union might be bittersweet and that there was a very high degree of probability this would be her last opportunity to be with him. She hadn’t lied about Helena’s work and the possibility of his restoration, though she had excluded to tell him that the reality of the science was still a considerable time off. Selfish? Perhaps. Moving her hand down near him, she turned it over so he could climb into her palm.

Scampering over the soft duvet, Tom crawled into her hand, bracing himself as she lifted it up and brought it down near her sternum. Scooting off, he wasn’t quite sure of what she had in mind so he took the initiative, and ascended the smooth slope of her left breast and knelt near the prominence of her stiffening nipple.

So feather light, his feet tickled her as he mounted her breast and began to knead the flesh of her nipple, marvel at how the flesh responded to his touch. Turning his head, he grinned cheekily at her.

Lina was content to let Tom explore her body as he moved across to her other breast before moving back down over her navel toward her pussy. Back to her face, he stood there, looking down at the swollen pink flesh, able to feel warmth emanating from her most private of places. Crouching down on one knee, he strummed his fingers over the little nub peeking out from beneath its protective sheath, making her shudder.

“I want you inside me,” she invited, voice quavering and her breath shallow. She did. She ached. She had been since Francis left. She needed Tom to make her feel complete.

Dropping down between her parted legs, he moved with alacrity and definitive purpose, sliding through the moistened folds and pressing his body into the dense tissue within her vagina. Grinning to himself, he navigated by touch, by feel. He had learned much in the time since last he was with her. Finding exactly what he was looking for inside her, he did his best to curl his body around the swollen nub of condensed tissue and began to stimulate it.

Lina arched her back, a wave of pleasure emanating from the nexus of her erogenous zones. He was doing something different. More assured, more aware of what he was doing and the effects he was having. Gasping, she brought her hands up to her breast and caressed them. How could he make her feel this way? He was doings things to her, eliciting feelings in her she had never experienced before, fanning the embers of desire into a raging wildfire of all consuming hunger.

The slick ridged tissue around him grew heavier, fuller, hotter as the interior of her vagina continued to swell and lubricate like a pressure cooker set to explode. Undeterred, he continued his relentless assault of her g-spot, inhaling her essence and savoring the rich taste of her with every breath. He could hear her pulse quicken and knew he was driving her beyond the point of turning back.

She knew she was going to come and come harder than she ever had before making her body tremble in anticipation. So alive, neurons aligning for a chain reaction release. “On my god,” she gasped as she climbed higher and higher and the pressure within her rose, a reservoir straining to overwhelm a dam, a tidal wave of ecstasy rising up in the shallows and racing toward shore.

With a practiced hand, he could tell she was dancing along that razor’s edge of blissful release, fingers teasing her, pleasing her and goading her to let go. He himself was close to erupting, throbbing and aching while trying to synchronize their climaxes. Focusing on her, he continued to toy, to play and carry her to newfound places she never knew existed.

For her, now there was only the pleasure, the drive to soar as high as possible and then just let go, surrender to the want. Each breath coming faster and faster, a moan of pure exquisite pleasure escaping her lips, she pulled a pillow over her own face to muffle screams of delight erupting from her as orgasm after orgasm rocked her body.

Despite his intent and best efforts, she came faster than he did. Wedged deep inside Janine’s mother, the whole world crashed down on him like an avalanche of molten flesh. Again and again he was pounded and squeezed. His hearing grew distant and he knew he was soon to be going under in the sea of humid warmth.

Lina couldn’t stop herself from shaking, body still experiencing seismic aftershocks following her string of orgasms. She felt giddy, almost like a school girl as she opened the petals of her flower to try and find the boy trapped within. How had he done this to her? Why in all her years had she never experienced such a delicious and mind altering come. The tips of her fingers passed over something foreign in amongst her frilly folds. An arm. Taking it very carefully between the thumb and forefinger of her right hand, she slowly eased him out of her sodden privates, her pelvic muscles clenching involuntarily trying to keep him locked inside.

She heard him gasp, followed by a cough as he came alive. Setting him on the perspiration slick skin between her breasts, she shook her head slightly and chuckled. “What was that thing you did inside of me?” she asked, voice still somewhat shaky.

He grinned that impish smile and parted his hands as he mopped his hair back.

“That was spectacular,” she praised.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter, Lina meets with Raphaella, the grains of sands have spilt their last...

Airport Shuttle by Duggernaut

Airport Shuttle

Lina and Tom spent a few more intimate moments before adult responsibility kicked in and the moment spent as she needed to prepare to collect his mother from the airport.

“Run away with me,” he offered, arching the uninjured eyebrow.

She laughed, “Don’t tempt me,” she said. She could if she wanted to, though there would most certainly be a scandal, more than likely played out in the trashy tabloids. No, as much as she wanted to keep him, she wanted to make sure it was legit.

Making him presentable, Lina returned him to the sitting area where Janine, Cassidy, Tess, and Serena were assembled. A quirky smile touched the corner of her mouth watching the fascination on Serena’s face as she placed him on the table. Tom, little peacock that he was, made a little bow of entrance.

“Are you going to get Tess’s mother?” Janine asked.

Lina nodded, “I am also going to let Marta go for the day,” she advised.

Janine nodded, “Okay.”

Everything set, Lina gathered her things and went the front of the house just as the limousine was pulling into her drive. She selected to use a car service, getting a limo to collect Raphaella.

During the drive out to the airport, she debated on the best possible strategy to try and invite the other woman to her point of view but her session with Tom had left her somewhat frazzled. How had he been able to do those things? The boy would have no idea how close she had been to taking him up on his offer to run away.

Arriving at the smallish airport, wealth hath its privileges and Lina was allowed to have the limo parked near the edge of the tarmac as the BioDyne Lear jet carrying Tom’s mother landed and taxied over.

Climbing out of the car, she pulled her jacket closer against the chill in the wind and put a welcoming smile on her face as the plane pulled to a stop and the door opened.

The first to step out of the plane was Tom’s aunt, Donatella da la Riva, attired in a patterned royal blue Florentino dress and sable lined jacket. Next was Raphaella, clad more appropriately for the weather in slacks, boots, and seasonal jacket.

It took her a moment to recognize the last person to deplane. He was elderly, pale but still quite handsome in that silver fox kind of way and walking with the assistance of a cane in his left hand. It was the grin on his face that cinched it for her, Cheshire and full of mischief. How she knew that smile so well. The aged man could be none other than Thomas Wentworth Sr. Word was Tom Sr. had vanished into seclusion a few years back. Why had Ella brought him chosen to bring along? She hadn’t made provisions for three guests at the house but there was plenty enough room to accommodate other guests.

Beaming grin on her face, Lina!” Donatella exclaimed, hurrying over with quick shuffling steps and throwing long arms around her and kissing either cheek.

Hugging the tall lean woman back, “Dona, my goodness you are as beautiful as ever,” Lina complimented. It wasn’t a lie, the younger woman was just as startlingly beautiful as she remembered.

Breaking the embrace, Dona turned and extended a hand back toward the woman following her. “Lina, this is my sister Raphaella, Ella, Ella this is Her Highness Princess Karolina, Lina,” she introduced with a broad smile.

Ella leaned in and shared a similar hug as Donatella, though more perfunctory, “A pleasure,” she said, smiling.

“The pleasure is all mine,” Lina replied, eyes drifting to the man still approaching.

Lagging slightly behind, Tom Sr. moved slowly, relying heavily on the cane to support him as he walked up and unleashed that marvelous smile upon her, “Tom,” he said, extending his right hand.

It was obvious looking at Raphaella that both Tom and Tess inherited their appearances from the matrilineal side of the family, except for that damnable smile. Reaching out, she took his hand. Though his hand trembled some, his grip was firm, “Lina,” she replied.

“Charmed,” he said suavely.

Lina smiled inwardly, the boy definitely got it naturally. “Please,” she said, releasing Tom Sr.’s hand and motioning toward the car.

In the back of the limo, Dona and Tom Sr. sat on the bench at the front, while Lina and Ella sat at the one in the rear while they waited for the luggage to be loaded into the trunk.

 “How was the flight?” Lina inquired to no one in particular as she closed the door.

“Good,” Tom Sr. replied, seated across from her, hands resting on the cane.

Facing the aging man, Lina smiled, “Though delighted, I must confess my surprise to see you here today sir,” Lina said.

Flicking a glance in Donatella’s direction, he smiled that same damn irrepressible smile, “I’ve been cooped up for a while now so I figured it would be good to get back out in this great big world of ours,” he said before flashing Lina a wink.

Dona laughed and patted his knee affectionately. There was something there, something between them, a familiarity.

Smiling, Lina turned her head to the side and looked to Ella, “I don’t know how much discussion about the situation you have chosen to share or disclose,” she stated, shrugging her shoulders.

Ella nodded, “My sister and father-in-law are both cognizant of the situation,” she said, voice curt, though not impolite.

Lina presumed the businesslike tone was anxiety in preparation for seeing her child, “Good,” she said, nodding and smiling back at Dona and Tom Sr. opposite. The much younger woman kept her hand on the old man’s knee which she found kind of odd. What was there between them? Aside from probably forty years?

“Tom, he is fine and at your house?” Ella asked.

Lina nodded, “Both Tom and Tess are at the house awaiting our return,” she replied, smiling, “and yes, he is doing well,” she assured, hoping to assuage the other woman’s concern.

“Molta buona,” she replied, nodding.

“Given the uniqueness of the situation, as I indicated on the telephone, I have taken the liberty of preparing some space in my home for the duration of your stay,” Lina informed.

“You are very gracious,” Ella said, nodding.

The balance of the trip they traveled in silence, pulling into the drive.

 

End Notes:

Two mothers, two agendas, one Tom

Mother Child Reunion by Duggernaut

Mother Child Reunion

“Nervous?” Tess asked, watching her brother pace incessantly back and forth across the polished surface of the coffee table.

Pausing, “You think she is going to be mad?” he asked.

Tess chuckled, “Probably s-Tom-ping mad,” she declared, emphasizing his name embedded in the letters and trying to inject some levity into the room.

The lawyer spoke, “H-how?” mumbled Serena, still struggling to reconcile the fact there was a miniature sized person right there on the table.

“It’s a long and interesting story,” Cassidy replied, grinning and remembering how she felt when she found Tom wedged in the cleft of Janine’s privates at the hospital. It did take a little adjusting.

Jessica appeared at the door, “Mom’s home,” she announced.

Janine thanked her and gave her a brief introduction of the unfamiliar people in the room before essentially dismissing her sister. With Jessica gone once again, Janine looked down to Tom, “You okay?” she queried, giving him a friendly smile.

Tom smiled and nodded, swallowing a chuckle as he remembered being lashed to her pink dildo and planted on the seat of a chair, the elastic tissue of her asshole swallowing him. At that time she had a complete and utter lack for his wellbeing. With his mother coming, now she asked about his feelings? She had changed. Truth was, he was as nervous as shit. He could tell by the way Tess was fidgeting she was anxious too. “I’ll be okay,” he replied, giving her an impish grin.

Janine chuckled and shook her head.

The sound of voices preceded the arrival of Lina and company. Janine’s mother stopped at the door and let Ella enter first.

“Mother,” Tess welcomed, getting up from her seat and moving toward the door before catching sight of Tom Sr. and Donatella trailing behind, “Grandfather! Auntie!” big gregarious smile on her face.

Ella leaned in and enfolded her daughter in a hug before holding her at arms’ length and giving her a look. “Where is your brother?” she asked, getting right to the point.

Tess turned slightly, motioning back toward the table where the tiny young man was standing, face an implacable mask of innocence.

Sweeping passed her daughter, Raphaella stood at the edge of the table, hands on her hips, shaking her head, emerald eyes locked onto her son. “I am of half a mind to leave you like this fool child,” she threatened with a curt nod.

“It would certainly cut down on the food bill,” he remarked flippantly.

Standing back, Lina folded her arms under her breasts. She had anticipated a much more animated response from Tom’s mother, some emotional expression of concern but Ella was cool. Donatella seemed nonplussed and Tom Sr. just kept near the back. None of them seemed particularly surprised or alarmed by Tom’s condition. Then it occurred to her, this was not the first time any of them had seen a shrunken person.

Uncrossing her arms and moving into the room, “Let me make some introductions,” Lina offered, getting everyone acquainted.

Ella took a seat on the edge of the couch, knees near the table, Tess sat beside her.

Donatella chuckled and shook her head while waggling a long slender finger, “If you weren’t my nephew,” she said, leaving the rest unsaid.

He flashed her his grin and shrugged his shoulders.

Taking a deep breath, Lina made her pitch, talking about the possibility of taking Tom to Sweden for the experimental procedure at the Gustafson Institute, the risks.

Ella listened politely, nodding as Janine’s mother laid out her carefully constructed proposal.

Smiling, Ella looked at Lina, “I certainly appreciate all of the time and effort you have personally expended on behalf of my little Thomas. Given the uniqueness of what has happened to him, he is fortunate to have found such friends willing to protect and aid him during his time of vulnerability,” Ella said warmly, eyes drifting back to Tom.

Here it comes Tom thought, lowering his head, her plan to ensure he was ‘cared’ for and well protected from potential harm, essentially house arrest for the balance of his days. Goodbye fun, goodbye freedom, so long vagina.

Lina reciprocated the smile, “It was no problem, your son is quite delightful though perhaps a tad rambunctious,” she chuckled.

Eyes still on Tom, Ella nodded and laughed, “You are most polite in your description of my son’s comportment,” she replied.

“I don’t know how long you would like to stay here before going to Gustafson, I do have a plane on standby,” Lina offered. “You could review the legal documents en route?”

“Again, you very generous, but I have made some alternative arrangements so must decline your flight. We will however accept your gracious offer of hospitality to stay with you here in your beautiful home, any refusal would surely simply be impolite,” Ella replied, looking at Lina.

“Sorry?” Lina asked. Alternate arrangements?

“Tom’s partner Harrison Kinsley has been in town in preparation of our arrival and,” she paused to check the watch on her wrist, “we will be relocating little Thomas there within the hour,” Ella advised.

Tess looked at her grandfather. The old man smiled and winked.

Lina’s eyes narrowed and she tilted her head, “You’ve found a way haven’t you?” she asked. This is way she was so casual. She had a way to fix Tom.

Ella smiled and nodded.

“What?” Tom asked, looking from his mother to Lina.

Still looking at Lina, Ella leaned back, hands on her lap, “I am glad your attorney is present because I have had mine prepare a generalized non-disclosure agreement for all involved parties as it pertains to Thomas, as a precaution. I’m sure you understand,” she said.

Lina nodded, “Of course,” she replied. It was smart, tie up loose ends. Her already high estimation of Tom’s mother rising by the moment, she chuckled.

Ella smiled before looking to Cassidy, “Plus, through your foresight, we have the added benefit of a nurse already familiar with the delicate intricacies of the situation on hand should there be any complications,” she explained.

“I can be fixed?” Tom asked, mouth agape.

Looking down at her son, Ella nodded, “Yes,” she said.

Emotion overwhelming him, Tom dropped to his knees and put his face in his hands. 

 

End Notes:

I'm not sure what to say about the next chapter...

Zapped by Duggernaut

Zapped

The lab space Harrison Kinsley arranged was suitable for their needs. Tom was placed inside a secure room with his grandfather and the device. He did find the sequence kind of anticlimactic. Essentially his grandfather aimed the device and activated it while the others watched from beyond the safety of an observation booth.

Tom felt a pulse of energy roll over him, the force of it making him stagger backward several steps. His vision went white and it was as if every molecule in his body was like a deflated balloon being rapidly inflated with helium and expanding outward. The sensation was painful and not, a strange weird feeling, pins and needles like when your foot is asleep except for him it was everywhere. Somewhere in the background he heard his grandfather unleash an expletive before white noise drowned his auditory senses. It was hard to breath. Was he breathing? He couldn’t tell. Warmth spread over him, through him, not unlike one of his sessions with one of the ladies. His stomach rolled and he got the sense he was twisting, vomiting, but there was no taste. He wondered if he was having an out-of-body experience, detached from his flesh. Then there was a flash, like a lightning bolt in his brain and he could feel everything, all of his nerve ending rebooting and coming alive at the same time, searing, white hot. He screamed, a muffled sound inside his head. Again his stomach convulsed and this time he could feel his bowel void.

“No, no, let it run its course,” he heard the distant sounded of his grandfather, muffled and just above the ringing in his ears.

Diaphragm expanding, he felt cool air drawn into his lungs, tainted by the bitter smell of his own feces. Everything was blurry, colors, shapes assailed him as he rolled onto his back. 

“My baby boy,” came the panic stricken voice of his mother.

“Give him a moment,” reassured his grandfather.

Brain short circuited by the overload of sensory information, Tom passed out.

When Tom awoke, he felt sore, achy. He mentally chuckled. Given his recent adventures, waking up in this condition was not particularly new. There was a metallic tang in his mouth, hard to describe, like ozone or electricity. Cracking his eyes, it was light out, but everything was just out of focus, like he needed eyeglasses to capture crisp detail. He was lying in a bed, blankets over him and drawn up to his chest.

“How do you feel?” It was Cassidy’s voice speaking, still slightly muffled but easier to understand.

Rolling his head toward the sound, he looked in her direction. “Rode hard and put up wet,” he croaked, his voice sounding deep in his own ears. Though still very blurry, he could easily tell she was no longer gigantic, she was normal. He was normal.

“I want you to just relax for a moment, I’m going to check your vitals to make sure everything is okay,” she said, moving and checking his pulse, his breathing, and the pallor of his skin.

His vision seemed to clear, sharpen. He was himself again. If he didn’t feel like he had been run over by tanker truck he might have hooted and hollered for joy. His mother was standing at the foot of the bed, smiling, eyes filled with concern but tempered with relief. Tess was there too, and Janine. Lina was seated in a chair absently looking out the window.

“Kind of feels like you’ve been pulled inside out,” chuckled his grandfather.

Tom moved his head and looked near the door, nodding slowly, “Apt analogy,” he chuckled.

Finished with her check, “From what I can tell, you appear fine but you really should get some rest,” Cassidy urged.

Sliding his arm out from under the blanket he gave her a thumbs up. It was weird to see her this way. She was still gorgeous, but he had only ever seen her when he was small. Same with Lina. Rolling his head the other way, he looked at Janine’s mother and smiled. Whether she caught the movement or was now following the conversation, she was looking at him and nodded, returning his smile.

Closing his eyes, Tom allowed himself to drift, wondering if it all wasn’t some kind of dream.

The next time he awoke, he felt much more refreshed, clear, and starving. His stomach was making all sorts of noises of complaint. It was still light out, or light again because he had no idea how long he had been out.

“Hey good looking,” he said, pulling himself into a seated position on the bed and grinning at her.

Cassidy looked up, “Easy now,” she cautioned, moving over to the bed, checking on the cut over his eye.

“I am famished,” he said, allowing her to fuss.

“Too late for stitches, this will leave a scar,” she mused.

“Chicks dig scars,” he replied. “How long have I been out?”

Cassidy checked her watch, “Three hours or so. How do you feel?”

“Like I could eat a buffalo,” he answered with a grin.

“We’ll start with something a little smaller and easier on your system. Chicken noodle or beef vegetable soup?” she asked.

“Chicken noodle,” he stated.

“No numbness or tingling in any of your extremities? Hands, feet?” she asked, taking his hand in hers.

“No, well a little, I don’t know, just like more, you know, like sensitive,” he replied, running his thumb over the tops of the fingers on his right hand.

“Can you squeeze my hand?” she posed, putting two fingers into his left palm. He did. She repeated the process with his right hand. Her skin felt so smooth to his tactile sense.

 “Everything seems good,” she said, releasing his hand. “I would strongly recommend you get a full physical from a doctor though just to be safe,” she stated.

“Affirmative,” he assured, “Now about some of that soup?” he asked, favoring her with a lopsided grin.

 

End Notes:

Still not quite done yet...

Mother Knows Best by Duggernaut

Mother Knows Best

Tom spent the weekend at the Lindholm house. Tess gathered clothes for him from school. His mother fussed over him a little too much, hovering, but really he was glad for it, though he would never admit it. Always one to push himself, he was eager to get up on his feet, though he initially found himself a little shaky and vertiginous. He thought it was funny how, even though he was now back to his full height, his eyes scouted along the floor, seeking ideal places to hide. Weird right?

Internally, he still felt slightly disconnected, just a hair’s breadth out of phase and figured it would take him a while to get back into the swing of things and start feel somewhat normal.

That first night, Janine came to his room, dressed in dark colored track pants and matching sweater, knocking gently at the open door in case he was sleeping.

“Can I come in?” she asked.

Lying in bed, “Sure,” he agreed with a grin, motioning her over.

Taking a seat at the edge of the bed, she smiled down at him, reaching a hand out to caress his cheek. “I’m so glad you’re okay, you know despite,” she looked away, manner becoming kind of shy, almost diffident.

Chuckling, “It’s okay,” he assured, the light sensation of her fingers on his face nice.

“I want to apologize,” she started, but he stopped her.

“What happened, happened. We’re not the same people we were before all of this, we’ve changed, both of us,” he replied, reaching up and taking her hand on his face, bringing it to his mouth and kissing it.

She smiled and brought his hand up to her mouth and kissed it in return. Her lips were so soft, so gorgeous. Tired, fatigued, and borderline exhausted from his ordeal, he found himself becoming aroused.

Raphaella appeared at the door, clearing her throat to announce her presence.

“This isn’t going to be the least bit awkward,” he murmured, winking up at Janine.

Leaning forward, “Try having a conversation with your mother when there is a little dude swimming around in your stomach,” Janine stated before releasing his hand. Smiling, she got up from the bed, giving Tom a wink back before offering Ella a parting good night and exiting the room.

Watching the tall blonde girl vanish, Ella shook her head and sat down on the side of the bed. “She is remarkably beautiful,” she commented before looking back down at her son.

Tom nodded and smiled, shifting to his side to conceal his state of excitement. “And she comes from a good family,” he added.

“True,” she said before declaring, “You are going to come home with me so we can monitor your wellbeing in a safe environment.”

He had anticipated this talk, though at 6’3” it was a lot easier to mount a counter argument than when he was less than three inches tall. “I feel fine and I’m sure in a couple of days I’ll be right as rain.”

“I’m not going to take any chances,” she replied, tone firm.

“I appreciate your concern, I really do, but what I would like to do is just get back to it, jump in feet first back to school and try and make up the ground I lost,” he shared.

Ella shook her head, “No. I’ll hire the necessary tutors to help get you through the remainder of your schooling,” she advised.

“Tutors would be great, but they lack the prestige attached to graduating from a place like Sapperton,” he countered.

Frowning, she shook her head, “That is a hollow argument and you know it. With your name, you’re guaranteed entry into any postsecondary institution you like in the world with or without Sapperton’s endorsement. I think your reluctance to come home might stem from that young lady who just walked out here,” she surmised, angling her head and challenging him to say otherwise.

“No,” he replied. She was right though, in part, but more importantly, this is what he had feared she would do when he was small, that she would secret him away and now that he was restored, he didn’t want to give up his autonomy.

“This is not a dialogue. You were incredibly fortunate this time. I will not see my one and only son left vulnerable to god knows what. You will fly home with us, end of discussion,” she said, tone firm and resolved.

“Oh I know that’s how you feel but it still doesn’t change the fact that I am going to stay here. Tess is here, Cassidy is here, Lina, there are plenty of people around in case something untoward happens,” he offered.

Ella smiled, “I can only imagine the nature of your interaction with Mrs. Lindholm, but I have a strong suspicion that woman would have liked nothing better than to keep you in her ‘clutches’ indefinitely. Cassidy seems like a very nice person, but she herself stated she is not a doctor,” she countered.

“The whole point is moot. I’m not small little bitty fingerling anymore, no one here is going to try and kidnap me,” he replied with a grin, spreading his hands wide. “What must I do for you to realize I can handle myself?”

Reaching for his face, she cradled it and frowned, eyes lingering on the nasty looking wound over his eye. “What shall I do with you my son?”

Allowing her to touch his face, he rolled his eyes, “I’ll tell you what, we’ve got the weekend right? By Monday if I’m not feeling my old self, I’ll come home with you and you can quarantine me then,” he proposed.

She scowled but nodded slowly, wagging a cautionary index finger, “I’ll agree to this on one condition and that’s that you tell me the truth. I want the truth,” she stated.

Smiling, Tom nodded back, “Absolutely,” he assured. Not a chance. Even if he felt a lung coming up, he would grin and bear it.

Ella harrumphed, “You’ve started lying to your mother,” she accused, rolling her eyes and shaking her head.

“Absolutely,” he repeated truthfully.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter includes a candid conversation between Tom 1 and Tom 3...

The Wisdom of Age by Duggernaut

The Wisdom of Age

The balance of the weekend seemed a blur to Tom. He did get a chance to sit with his grandfather for a spell on Sunday evening early in the night.

The old man, still using a cane to get around, let himself into the room. Shambling over to the chair next to the bed, he sat down. “You got the shakes?” he asked, pointing at Tom’s trembling hands on top of the blanket.

Tom looked at his hands and frowned.

“Don’t worry, I’m not your mother’s snitch,” he assured.

“Yeah, I still feel a little shaky, and cold, I feel cold,” Tom shared.

“That’ll pass. I’ve only been myself again these last few days,” he shared.

“Wait a minute, what do you mean? You were small too?” he asked, big green eyes growing wide.

The old man smirked and nodded, “Shrunk in the basement like you, except your aunt found me, took me home,” he replied.

“Took you home? What? Like for how long?”

“Couple of years. The things we shared, god that girl is amazing,” he sniggered in knowing way under his breath.

“Gross, but, I mean good for you, but she’s my aunt,” Tom replied, smiling weakly.

“You and I share a common bond son, the things we’ve had the privilege of seeing, doing,” he said reverently.

Tom grinned, mind swimming with a collage of images of things he had done while small.

The old man reached out and clapped a hand on Tom’s shoulder, “Cherish those boy, it’s highly unlikely anyone anytime soon will get another shot at it,” he offered.

Tom frowned, “I don’t understand,” he said.

“The machine, it’s done. It took every ounce of knowledge, skill, and luck I have to get the device to work for me let alone bring you back. Even if the thing hadn’t outright melted down, we used up the last of the Berkelium just to get it to work one last time. I didn’t tell your mother it was a 50/50 proposition,” he explained.

“50/50? Holy crap,” Tom exclaimed.

“Theoretically. If the Berkelium held out long enough, the science was pretty sound,” Tom Sr. assured, nodding.

“That’s a mighty big if,” Tom groused, scowling at his grandsire.

Tom’s grandfather chuckled, “Fortune favors the bold son,” he said.

Tom let out a sigh, “I guess what’s done is done and I’m glad to be back, but I am going to miss a couple of things about being tiny,” he snickered.

Tom Sr. laughed as well, voice gravelly, “Indeed, your aunt, boy, when she comes,” he started reminiscing.

“Jesus grandfather, no, I don’t need to know this, eww, come on,” Tom chastised.

“Juices like wine,” Tom Sr. added, eyes closed as if the taste were lingering on his lips.

“Please?” Tom pleaded.

“Now you sound like your candy ass father. Cool skips a generation so if you’re getting all bound up I’m guessing Tessie has got it all and you missed out,” he offered.

“No,” Tom protested indignantly.

Tom Sr. grinned, that grin. “Good. Now if you want to get from under your mother, there are a few things you need to watch for that I’ve experienced in the days since my restoration. First, monitor your pulse, mine has been fairly erratic but that could be because I’m a hell of a lot older than you. Second, vertigo, like getting up too fast and catching a head spin. Three, avoid excessive physical activity, so you’re going to have to stay off that gorgeous blond goddess that’s been hovering around your room,” he instructed.

Tom grinned, “Janine.” She had been a frequent visitor, doting on him.

“Right, Janine. You’ve been exposed to radioactive isotopes and there is no telling what the long term effects might be so you need to give yourself time to convalesce,” he added.

“Yep, got it,” Tom assured.

“What else? Oh yeah, your metabolism is going to be screwy for a few days and it might affect your plumbing,” Tom Sr. stated.

Tom nodded, with so little in his system he had yet to make a formed stool. “Yeah, that one I know,” he mentioned.

“You owe your sister a ton of gratitude you know?” the old man queried.

Tom nodded. He did know. Without Tess he would most certainly still be small, if alive at all. “I owe her my life,” he said.

The old man nodded and smiled, “Good. Don’t ever forget that,” he urged, reaching back out and patting Tom on the shoulder.

“What are you going to do now that you’re not shrunk?” Tom asked.

“Thank god for Viagra, I am going to take a handful of those and spend a week in bed with Dona,” he asserted.

Tom wanted to say it would probably kill the old man, but held his tongue and gave him a thumbs up.

No sooner had Tom Sr. finished than Tom’s aunt walked into the bedroom, “There you are,” she said to Tom Sr. before smiling at the boy in the bed.

“Aunt Dona,” Tom said, smiling back.

“How are holding up?” she asked, sitting near the foot of the bed.

“Pretty good,” he replied, nodding.

She smiled, “Excellent,” she replied, giving his foot a gentle squeeze through the blanket.

“I told him,” Tom Sr. announced.

Dona rolled her eyes, “Why am I not surprised,” she chastised, fixing her bright verdant eyes on the aged man.

Tom Sr. chuckled, “It’s okay, the boy takes after his grandfather, not a wet blanket like his father,” he informed.

“What am I going to do with you?” she asked, shaking her dark maned head.

Pushing himself to standing, Tom Sr. steadied himself with the cane, “Why don’t we give the boy some time to rest and you and go find out what you can do?” he suggested.

Getting up from the bed, she moved forward, kissing Tom on the forehead before assisting the old man to the door. “I think maybe you could use a nap too,” she suggested.

Tom Sr. nodded. Pausing at the look door, he looked back at Tom and winked before slipping out into the hall.

“Goodnight Tom,” Dona said, following the old man.

Tom chuckled.

 

Monday Morning Blues by Duggernaut

Monday Morning Blues

Awaking early Monday morning, Tom was up and about before the sun had risen. In the days since he had been restored, he was feeling miles better, though he found he still felt coldness in his extremities and there was a slight tremor in his hands. He presumed being compressed and then unzipped like a computer file would leave some longer term detrimental effect. Nevertheless, he was going to put on a brave face in order to convince his mother to let him return to school.

The discussion went a lot smoother than he anticipated. She told him she would be remaining in town for the balance of the week to monitor him. She also went to school with him and smoothed things over with the headmistress and Tom was allowed to return to his regular classes.

Checking his schedule, he gathered the right books and made his way to the classroom.

Peeking through the glass in the door, the class was already in session. He knocked softly, catching Miss Addison’s attention.

Glancing at him, her eyes went cool, a little nervous tic at the corner of her mouth as she beckoned him enter. A susurrus of whispers broke out amongst the other students as he entered the room.

“Mr. Wentworth, I see you have recuperated to the point where you are able to rejoin us?” she greeted, a slight nod of her head.

Nodding, “Yes Miss Addison, fit as a fiddle and right as rain” he replied, moving to his desk and setting his books down before taking a seat.

Milly giggled and gave him a half wave.

It was good to be back in class, though he definitely still felt slightly disconnected and out of sync with his classmates.

As the lesson was drawing to a close, Miss Addison appeared beside his desk, “A moment, if you would after the bell to go over some of the materials you will require to catch up?” she requested.

Smiling, he nodded, “Of course,” he said.

When the buzzer rang, a couple of students came over and clapped him on the shoulder before filing out of the room.

Miss Addison remained the same detached teacher he remember from before his ordeal, conducting her class with rigidity and discipline. In fact, she conducted herself as if nothing had happened between her and him. She waited until the last of the students had vacated the room before speaking to Tom, “We never had an opportunity to discuss what transpired,” she said, averting her eyes downcast.

He smiled, “There is nothing to discuss or need to rehash our brief moment together. I hope we can maintain a cooperative relationship moving forward and I harbor no resentment or residual enmity,” he assured.

Nodding, she looked up into his big green eyes, “You know I will cherish that night,” she whispered, smiling.

He flashed her his charming smile, “If anything, you taught me there are layers of complexity underlying each person and for that gift of wisdom, I am grateful,” he replied diplomatically, glancing at the clock.

Following his eyes, “Go, you need to get to your next class,” she prompted, unmasked relief on her face.

Striding out of the room, Tom hurried to his locker, switching up his books and making his way to his next class. Miss Harwood’s class. The last time he had been in this particular classroom, the breathtakingly gorgeous teacher had used him to masturbate. It certainly altered his perception of the room as he found his chair and plopped into his seat, eyes drifting over to where Janine was sitting before looking up at the teacher.

“Mr. Wentworth,” addressed the lovely instructor, “so pleased have you here with us,” she said warmly, her eyes sparkling with mischief, “I hope you are well.”

“Still a little tired, but more than willing to apply myself to your tutelage Miss Harwood,” he said cheekily.

She smiled slightly, almost imperceptibly before turning to the board at the front of the room.

Sitting there, Tom’s found he had difficulty focusing, concentrating. Not just because of the vivid memory flashes of Miss Harwood in the nude, the way she moved while in ecstasy, her scent, taste, but something else, a niggling sensation he couldn’t pinpoint.

As with Miss Addison, Miss Harwood requested he remain behind in order to confer with her regarding getting up to speed on her course curriculum.

Smiling, she sauntered over to his desk, “You look taller than I remember,” she jested.

“Funny, because you look just as amazing as I remember,” he replied, hands clasped on the desk before him.

Reaching out, she cupped a cheek with her hand, “Sweet boy,” she purred before pulling away.

He wanted to please her, wanted to crawl up inside her and lose himself to her passion. Despite feeling out of sorts, his body was in a heightened state of readiness. Swallowing hard, he grinned.

Licking her lower lip, she smiled coyly and turned away, “Come, I’ve a list of reading and assignments you’ll need to rejoin the class,” she said, hips swaying as she returned to her desk.

He couldn’t help it, eyes glued to her beautiful behind. He knew what delights lay hidden under that fabric, what it felt like to have her come all over him.

Pausing at her desk, she glanced back over her shoulder, “Coming?” she invited, still smiling mischievously.

Tom chuckled, “Pretty damn close,” he muttered.

Pivoting on her heel, she swayed back toward him, a hint of perfume in her wake, bending at the waist and leaning close, “Naughty boy,” she whispered.

Leaning his head back, Tom rolled his eyes, “Oh my god you’re going to make this the hardest class ever,” he groaned.

“While it is good to see you sound again, I just can’t help but think I liked you so much better when you were little and sliding between my lips and inside my wet pussy,” she said hotly before straightening up and chuckling. “I think for now you should go, I’m sure your friends and fellow students are looking forward to seeing you in the lunchroom,” she advised.

Cock impossibly erect, he nodded mutely and rose to his feet and headed toward the door. Pausing at her desk, he favored her with a grin.

Smiling back, she motioned her head toward the door.

 

Not Feeling Lunch by Duggernaut

Not Feeling Lunch

Stepping into the cafeteria room a raucous cheer went up and several other students hollered his name. He smiled and waved, nodding humbly.

Folding her arms under her breasts, Miss Addison allowed the moment to subside naturally without the need to curtail the acknowledgement of Tom’s return.

The hustle and bustle of activity in the lunchroom combined with the noise filled him with a sense unease and made him feel more than a little uncomfortable. The masses continued with well wishes as he grabbed a tray of food and joined Tess at a table that included Janine and Samira.

“So weird,” he murmured.

“I guess,” Janine commented, big grin on her incredibly pretty face, “My first day back after a week and not a peep,” she chuckled, no trace of envy in her voice.

“Seems like you’re the big man on campus today,” Tess teased, giving him a sideways grin.

Samira grinned too, dark eyes lingering on Tom’s face.

Avoiding Samira’s gaze, he picked absently at the food on his plate, “I suppose,” he replied weakly.

“You okay?” Janine asked, reaching a hand out and touching the back of his head.

Chuckling, “Yeah, I guess it’s going to take me a while to settle back into the groove,” he replied, flashing her a wink. What he didn’t divulge was how disconnected he felt from them all in this environment.

Tess pulled out her phone and looked at the screen, “Mother says Aunt Dona and grandfather have decided to leave,” she commented

“And?” he asked.

“And?” she repeated.

“What else did Mother say? I’m guessing she was checking up on me?” he asked, arching an eyebrow.

“She wanted to know how you were holding up,” Tess replied, typing a quick reply and sending it off.

“And what did you say?” he queried.

“I told her you were doing fine,” she answered, rolling her eyes before setting the phone down on the table for him to see.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized, making a contrite face.

“A little Tess-ty?” Janine asked playfully.

Mock indignation on his face, Tom looked up then to his sister, “Did you teach her that?” he accused.

Tess laughed and shook her head. Janine chuckled.

“I’m just glad you’re okay, though,” Sam started, grinning and blushing before trailing off.

He knew what she was going to say, that while glad, she wished she had another chance at him when he was little. He gave her a wan smile. The last time he had been with her she was forcing him to lick come off her crinkled butthole. Tom just smiled at her.

Janine grinned, eyes on her plate.

Tess rolled her eyes. “I think we’ll just take this in a different direction. What did Miss Harwood want?” she inquired.

“Same as Addison, homework and stuff. I think I’m going to be buried under a mountain of school work for the next month,” he said, taking a forkful of pasta into his mouth and trying to eat something.

“I’ll bet,” his sister answered, raising her eyebrows and nodding.

After a moment, Tom set his fork down on the plate, “I need to get some air,” he said, sliding his tray away and getting to his feet. Panic attack? Nervous anxiety? Either way, he could feel his heart pounding in his chest.

A concerned expression appeared on Tess’s face as she looked up at her brother, “Tom?” she asked.

Shaking his head, he moved away from the table and through the tables to the one of the doors leading outside the lunchroom.

“I’ll go,” Janine offered, standing up. Hurrying after Tom, she spied him leaning with his bottom against one of the stately oak trees decorating the grassy area called the West Lawn, bent forward with his hands on his knees.

“Hey,” she said, smiling at him, “you’re okay,” she reassured, wrapping her arms around him and pulling him into her.

He chuckled nervously, “I don’t know why I feel like this,” he chided, shaking his head and allowing her to hold him.

“It’s an awful lot to take in, and forgive the pun, but there have been some big changes in the last few days for you,” she replied, giving him a reassuring smile.

“I suppose you’re right,” he conceded, disengaging from her and straightening upright before giving her a practiced smile.

Touching his brow, “You’re sweating pretty badly,” she said, rubbing her thumb across her wet fingers.

He chuckled, “I got the prettiest girl in school touching me right now,” he replied.

She grinned wickedly, “Wait until you’re better and see how I touch you,” she teased, big blue eyes full of mischievous promise.

He knew her more intimately perhaps than any man might know a woman, well, except maybe for his grandfather’s knowledge of his aunt. He chuckled, “I can’t wait.”

The school bell sounded, announcing the warning for the commencement of afternoon classes in five minutes.

Brushing his chest with his hands before smoothing them over his hair, he smiled at her. “I’ll be fine,” he assured. “I just needed some air is all,” he added.

Cocking her head to the side, “Sure?” she asked, eyes narrowing.

“Yeah,” he replied nodding and making a happy face trying to put her at ease.

Studying him for a moment, she nodded. “We should get back inside then, classes are going to start soon,” she urged, looping her arm through his and starting back toward the school building.

The balance of his afternoon essentially mirrored his early morning class. Homework, assignments, welcome back and so on. By the end of the school day he was incredibly tired, physically and mentally exhausted, desiring nothing more than get some rest. He was kind of surprised at how bone weary he felt. Added to his state of beleaguered weariness was a veritable mountain of homework and assignments he needed to complete if he was going to qualify to clear this semester’s courses. Not that the work was particularly challenging or difficult, just the sheer amount of it was what was daunting.

 

Monday Night by Duggernaut

Monday Night

Returning to his room, Tom was greeted by his roommate, Morgan Johns. Though cluttered, the room was tidy.

“Man, I heard you were back, you’re looking good, dropped a few pounds,” Morgan greeted, smiling.

Tom grinned back, “Yep,” he replied patting his lean stomach and eyeing his bed.

“Sorry about the mess,” Morgan said contritely, shrugging his shoulders. “How do you feel?”

The condition of the room wasn’t too bad. Setting his books down on top of his crowded desk, he glanced over at his roommate, “Wrung out. I kind of just want to flop out and grab some zees,” he answered, sitting on his bed.

Morgan raised his hands, “No worries dude, I’m going out for a while so you can get a few winks,” he said, plucking his jacket of a hook next to the door. “You need anything?” he asked, hovering in the open door.

“Nah,” Tom replied, shaking his head.

Morgan grinned before slipping out the door.

With his roommate gone, Tom pulled his feet up, curling up into a fetal position on top of the bed, eyes drooping.

Sleep came quickly to him, though it was fitful and filled with broken dream fragments. He was with evil Janine, swaying back and forth on the pink dildo stuck to a chair as she lowered herself down on him. Next, he was standing on Miss Harwood’s bath mat as her foot descended toward him. Trapped in Tess’s bra, he could hear her laughing. Miss Addison’s army of fairy figurines surrounded him. Moist wetness crushing down all around him making it impossible to breathe.

Tom awoke with a sudden start in his darkened room, body slick with perspiration. Reaching over to the stand beside his bed, he clicked on the lamp. Looking around the room, he chuckled to himself, half expecting to wake up and find himself shrunk again.

The green light on his phone was flashing and there were a half dozen messages on the device. Three from his mother, one from Tess, another from Janine, the last one from Cassidy. All were essentially the same, asking him how he felt blah blah blah. If anything he felt slightly hungry. He checked the time on his phone, 6:17pm. Curfew for the school grounds was ten, in the dorms by eleven on a week night so there was still plenty of time to knock off a couple of hours of homework. He could hit up one of the food vending machines to put a little fuel in the tank.

He fired off a couple of short texts reassuring everyone he was still alive and kicking. A small smile crept across his face as he gathered up the homework for Miss Harwood’s class. He could visualize her in is mind’s eye, gorgeous and confident. He was of half a mind to see if he could sign up for the same hot yoga course she and Cassidy regularly attended.

Exiting the dorms, he crossed the Commons and made his way to the library.

Sliding through the double doors, he made his way into the book repository, catching the eye of the library’s curator, the bespectacled Miss Gaynor.

“A moment Mr. Wentworth,” she said, rising to her feet from behind the long counter.

“Miss Gaynor,” he addressed, setting his armload of books on the counter.

“I understand you are only recently returned to our fold. Is there anything you require?” she asked pleasantly.

Looking at his books and then back to the librarian, he shook his head, “Just time I think,” he answered with his smile.

She returned the smile, “If you need anything, please don’t hesitate to ask,” she offered.

“Thank you,” he replied, sliding the book off the counter and making his way deeper into the library, finding a carrel near the back for privacy.

As expected, the material wasn’t overly difficult, just plentiful. Plugging away for what felt like an eternity, his cell phone, though set to silent, vibrated noisily on the desktop. Grateful for the distraction, he swiped the screen and saw it was a text from Tess asking him where he was. Rolling his eyes, he typed in library as a response.

“See you in ten,” she responded.

He picked away at more of the mountain of homework while he waited. Almost ten minutes on the dot, Tess arrived accompanied by Janine. He smiled. Tess was ever reliable.

Spotting him, the two girls approached his sheltered space. “We just came to see if we could help out,” Tess stated, grinning at him.

Tom smiled weakly back, “I appreciate it, but I’m just trying to get on top of it,” he answered, looking into the faces of each of the girls.

“You look malnourished,” Janine noised, frowning.

Tess nodded, “Have you eaten anything?” she inquired.

Tom shook his head, “I meant to,” he replied.

“Come on then, Janine has her mother’s car and we can go out and get some food into you,” she stated, her body language and facial expression clear she would not take no as an answer. Janine too folded her arms under her breasts, countenance stern and unyielding.

Opening his mouth to protest, Tom quickly realized his diminished chance of successfully countering the two girls, so relented, nodding slowly as he began to pack up his homework.

“Getting some food in you will make you feel better,” Janine commented, putting a hand on his shoulder.

Chuckling softly, Tom mentally chided himself. Why did he feel awkward around her? Shy almost. The contact with her was electric and he could feel himself becoming aroused.

Stepping back from him to allow his to stand, Janine withdrew her hand. It was funny. It felt like he trembled under her touch. Even restored, he enflamed her passion. She wanted to be with him and was certain he reciprocated her feelings. Although he had already been inside and subjected to her whim, this was different, almost as if coming together for the first time. Shaking her hand, she grinned before falling in beside Tess.

Exiting the library, he trailed the girls toward Lina’s car. Looking at the pair as they chit chatted, a smile touched his lips, glad his shrinking had the added effect of bringing the pair together as friends.

“Where to?” Janine asked, glancing over her shoulder at Tom.

“You’re driving,” he replied.

Tess stopped, a concerned look crossing her face as she looked at her brother, “There was one other thing,” she said.

Rolling his eyes, he exhaled sharply, a plume of steam rising up in the cold air, “What?” he asked, suspecting it had to do with their mother.

“Shotgun,” Tess said, grinning.

Janine chuckled.

 

Nocturnal Emissions by Duggernaut

Nocturnal Emissions

Tom surprised himself with the quantity of food he consumed which was kind of funny because when they went to the restaurant he didn’t think he would hardly eat anything. The night progressed and the full feeling in his stomach made him feel drowsy again. Formulae and calculations flicking across the surface of his mind as he tried to imprint the homework knowledge into his mind.

Janine drove the siblings back to the school. Shutting the vehicle down, she got out of the car the same time as Tess and Tom, circling around to join them.

Tom was about to speak, when Janine pressed herself into him, her mouth covering his, cool lips to his, the tip of her artful tongue parting his lips and sliding into his mouth. Her tongue seemed so small and nimble as she kissed him. He had to stifle the urge to laugh. He had been in her mouth, his whole body at the mercy of that tongue, overwhelmed by the power of it and now it seemed tiny in contrast. Despite the quirky thought, he quickly found himself growing erect. Even through the heavier cold weather clothing he was pretty sure she could feel his excitement but she didn’t shy away. When finally she broke the kiss, she held his face tenderly between her hands, hypnotic blue eyes locked onto his green ones. “Goodnight,” she whispered, smiling.

He chuckled and nodded, “Goodnight,” he replied breathlessly. He knew how it had felt to be completely engulfed by her ravenous sex, but how would it feel like to make love to her with his penis? To ease himself into the snug space between her thighs? Or use his tongue to bring her pleasure? God she tasted so good. The thought aroused him even more.

He wanted to say something more something clever, but reluctantly and quietly watched as she returned to the driver’s side of the car and got back inside before slowly driving away, favoring him with a smoldering smile and a quick wave as she left.

Glancing at her brother, “You done?” Tess asked in an amused tone, observing as Tom watched the blonde drive out of sight.

The sound startled him, so caught up in Janine he had forgotten Tess was still there. Turning, he grinned at his sister, “Not yet, but give me five minutes alone,” he answered cheekily. He could still sense the feel of Janine’s body pressed against him.

Tess rolled her eyes, “There’s the Tom we know and love,” she quipped sarcastically.

“At your service,” he offered, bending at the waist and bowing. He was still rock hard.

“Tomorrow, get together for breakfast?” she inquired, glancing down at her wristwatch.

Tom nodded. He was eager to return to his room and finish what Janine had started as long as Morgan was still out.

After parting pleasantries with his sister, Tom did return to his room, disappointed to find his roommate had returned.

They chatted awhile before Tom begged off and decided to call it a night.

Descending quickly into sleep, the dreams came unbidden. He was small, standing on a table in an unfamiliar place. Janine was there next to the table, achingly gorgeous and towering naked over him but looking away from him. He tried to follow her line of sight but then she was looking down upon him, an unnerving intensity in her hyper blue eyes. Licking her lips, she reached for him with a gigantic hand.

The scene shifted and it was dark, though not so much so that he could not see. Janine was lying down and he was standing on her stomach facing her feet, her skin warm under his own feet. He got the impression this was her room and it was like the first night he explored her body as she lie in slumber. Looking over his shoulder, he gazed over her firm breasts at her face, her head turned to the side, eyes closed, peaceful in repose.

He was vague aware he was dreaming, memory blurring and distorting. Suddenly her body shifted and somehow he was now inside her, buried to his chest in her sultry wetness, her breath coming in shallow pants and becoming more rapid as her long fingers stimulated herself. He could tell she was close, the pressure of her walls crushing in on his body.

She was giving herself over to the pleasure, rational thought surrendering to ecstasy and her movements becoming more frantic. Force slammed into his shoulders and she pushed him into her depths, the sopping folds parting and rolling over him. He could feel his passion rising as her body started to quaver in anticipation of orgasm.

In the darkness he was falling. Flying? The sensation was odd and no he was a spectator, detached, apart. Standing at a distance and watching the blonde giantess masturbate. She was exquisite. A goddess. With a cry she came, body convulsing in ecstasy.

The scene shifted. He was at school, but still small, gazing up at enormous lockers. The buzzer rang and suddenly gigantic bodies spilled into the hall, enormous shoe clad feet tramping all around him. No one saw him.

Dodging the stampede of students he ran toward the open door of a classroom, diving for safety.

“Have you got your homework?” asked the familiar voice of Miss Harwood.

Glancing around, he spotted her behind her desk, nude, an amused expression on her lovely face as she rose to her full height. Three strides and she was standing directly over him, a foot to either side, hands on hips, she looked down.

He didn’t have his homework.

“Thomas?” she inquired.

“I don’t, I mean I’m not done yet,” he answered.

Her lips pursed. “Unacceptable,” she condemned lifting a foot high above him. Was she going to stomp me he wondered.

As the foot started coming toward him, he awoke abruptly, body slick with perspiration. He was also keenly aware he had ejaculated during his sleep and made a sticky mess in his underpants. Rolling his head to the side, he looked over to see if Morgan was still sleeping, which he was. Shaking his head, he chuckled softly and slipped out of bed before padding to the bathroom to clean himself and his mess up.

 

The New Pet Rock by Duggernaut

The New Pet Rock

Tom didn’t know if it was because he had food in his belly or the fact that he had a wet dream but whatever the reason, he was actually starting to feel somewhat better. Better, though the unease and general sense of malaise still lingered in him, again making him feel slightly out of phase with everything.

He met Tess in the cafeteria for breakfast, sitting at a table with his sister, Sam, and Millicent Bradbury. As the night before, he ate ravenously, actually taking unfinished food off the girls’ plates.

“Somebody is hungry,” Tess teased, watching Tom shovel food into his mouth.

He replied something, though the words were indistinct around the food in his mouth. He was unconcerned for manners.

Milly chuckled demurely. Sam sat watching him, dark eyes studying him intently.

“I’ll update mother,” Tess informed.

Tom nodded, taking a glass of orange juice and draining it in a single quaff. The conversation remained fairly light and superficial as the group finished breakfast and prepared for the classes ahead.

Outside the cafeteria, Tess pulled Tom aside, moving away from where other students might overhear.

“What?” Tom asked, frowning.

“I’m not entirely sure how this all got started and whether or not it will come back to you personally, but I thought you should be aware of what’s going on. You know those little cloth novelty dolls, you know the miniature voodoo dolls and stuff?” she said, holding her thumb and forefinger a couple of inches apart.

“Okay, sure,” he answered, frowning and unsure of her point or where this was going.

Glancing around, she shook her head, “Well the new trend amongst the girls here seems to have a bunch of them carrying those things around, well,” she paused, “in their panties.”

Grin blossoming on his face, “In their panties? Really?” he asked, eyes widening as his brows raised.

“I know, crazy, right? Like I said, I’m sure how it started or how far it has gone or spread yet, but somehow the notion of having a tiny little man trapped there seems to be somewhat of passing thing amongst the girls,” Tess explained. Fudging the truth, she had a very good idea how it had started. Sam. Whatever she and Tom had done together was the impetus for the new trend, though she decided she needn’t go too far in depth.

Tom chuckled, “Like lots of girls or what?” he inquired, curious. He had attributed the touch of color in Milly’s cheeks to seeing him back, but did she have one of those things down there thinking perhaps it was him?

“I’m not sure. No boys know, well now other than you, and how or why it has become vogue, I don’t know. I think maybe it started with Sam and what you two did together and she shared it with a few others but for whatever reason it seems to have taken hold,” she advised, sharing more of the truth.

“She told people about us?” he inquired.

Tess shook her head, “I don’t think you were mentioned by name, more of an ‘imagine what it would be like to have a helpless little man there’ kind of thing, like I said I don’t know for certain,” she expressed.

“Nah,” he scoffed. “Who would do that?”

Tess shrugged.

“Tatiana? Astrid?” he asked, suddenly pausing and making eye contact with her.

The look spoke volumes and she knew he was asking if she was carrying one. While she herself had not taken to secreting one of the small little dolls there, her recent experiences and exploration allowed her to understand the appeal, the alluring sense of power. The naughty idea of having something or someone there while talking to boys or teachers was very titillating, especially because boys wouldn’t know but the girls would. The ultimate little secret. “No,” she said. A sly grin appeared on her face, “Well at least not yet.” Would she? Maybe.

Tom’s face scrunched up. “The thought of you doing that is a little, how do I say this delicately,” he paused contemplatively, “nasty,” he finished, emphasizing and elongating the word.

Given his attitude, now it was almost mandatory she get one. “I asked Janine and she said she didn’t have one either,” she added, withholding the additional thing she said about there be being no comparison to the real thing.

“Now it’s going to make me wonder, every time I see a girl,” he stated, shaking his head. “Why did you feel the need to tell me?”

Tess thought about it a moment and then chuckled, “I guess I just wanted to give you a heads up. Like I said, I don’t think too many people would believe it if they heard you were actually small and stashed in Janine’s underpants,” she shared.

“Sam would believe it,” he countered, nodding to demonstrate his seriousness.

“Then you shouldn’t have tried to boost her panties or been intimate with her,” she replied.

“So she has a make believe little hostage in her drawers right now?” he asked, replaying breakfast in his mind’s eye.

Tess shrugged, “I don’t know, maybe. I didn’t ask. Now I’m regretting telling you,” she added, rolling her luminous eyes.

Shaking his head, he realized Tess was right. Why should he care if the new thing the girls were amusing themselves with was to stuff their panties with whatever? In the end, it really didn’t make much difference to him.

Seeing him process the information, Tess nodded, “Better now?” she asked.

“I suppose, I just feel so violated, objectified,” he said in mock alarm, wrapping his arms around himself protectively.

Shaking her head, “Oh my god,” she mumbled with a roll of her eyes.

He flashed her his smile and winked as he lowered his arms, “I should find out who makes those and get a few custom ones made, you know, market them as ‘Tiny Tom’s terrific twat toys,” he suggested.

“Nice alliteration, but no,” she stated.

“I could make a fortune,” he joked.

“I thought a moment ago you were all like, ‘Every time I see a girl,’” she started, changing her voice to sound more masculine and whiny.

Spreading his hands apart, “What?” he asked innocently.

“Ego, thy name is Tom,” she muttered as she started to leave.

 

End Notes:

Tom seems to be returning to his usual cocky self again...

Just an ordinary everyday Tuesday by Duggernaut

Just an ordinary everyday Tuesday

The day passed similarly to the one previous, him gathering homework from his early morning class before repeating the rotational cycle of his schedule.

It was true what he had said to Tess. Every time he made eye contact with a girl, he wondered if they were secretly carrying a little panty passenger. Having come to school on a few different occasions in similar fashion, he found the notion highly erotic.

Miss Addison’s class passed uneventfully and lunch arrived. He shared it with Janine, Tess, and Sam. He wanted to ask Samira if she there was anything in her panties, but by the looks she was giving him, he felt pretty confident he already knew the answer. He sent a few reassuring texts to his mother just to assuage her concern.

“You think you want to come over to the house tonight?” Janine asked, looking first to Tom then to Tess.

Tom looked at his sister and nodded, “Sure,” he replied.

Tess nodded likewise.

Janine smiled. She looked forward to maybe spending some alone time with Tom tonight.

The balance of the midday meal, the table shared idle banter before the sounding of the warn bell announcing the start of afternoon classes.

The first class after lunch found him in Miss Harwood’s room, eliciting flickering images from his dream the night previous in his mind.

Chuckling to himself, he plunked into his desk, eyes drinking in every detail of the woman seated desk the desk at the front of the room. She had spent an entire day with him wedged in against her magnificent pussy, teaching this and her other classes before removing him to pleasure herself. Involuntarily, he got hard.

The first portion of the class involved instruction, the second, application of the lesson. Miss Harwood moved around the room monitoring student progress.

Tom tried to focus his attention on the lesson work when Miss Harwood appeared beside him, the natural scent of her teasing him slightly.

“How are you doing?” she asked, pleasantly, bending forward and placing a hand on his shoulder.

He smiled up at her mischievously, “I’m actually finding it pretty hard,” he answered, referencing his groin and not the material.

She nodded slowly, eyes sparkling, “I see. I’m not surprised. Don’t be discouraged, it may take some effort to get you back in the groove,” she said, squeezing his shoulder.

He wanted to explode. He would love nothing more than to be in her groove.

Touching her tongue to the corner of her mouth, she stood upright and moved back toward the front of the room, hips swaying hypnotically. For a moment, he was worried he might actually bust, feeling himself walking along the razor of release.

Standing, Tom maneuvered his books to the front to conceal his arousal and started shuffling ut with the rest of the students.

“Tom?” Miss Harwood called, drawing him over.

“Yes?” he inquired.

“If you require any additional tutoring regarding some of the material for this class, I’m sure I’ll be able to squeeze you in after school to give you a hand, but not tonight though, I’ve other commitments,” she offered, eyes dancing dangerously.

Hot yoga. “Sure,” he replied, nodding.

“Good,” she said, “now off you go, I wouldn’t want to tie you up for your next class,” she added, motioning him toward the door.

Ambling to his last class of the day, it occurred to him his last class tomorrow would be with Miss Harwood. What was she planning? Shuffling into his desk, the rest of day evaporated in day dream and reminiscences and before he knew it, the end of day bell rang.

By the time he got out to the student parking lot, Tess was already in the front seat passenger side of the car waiting for him with Janine.

Tom was surprised at how well his and Janine’s mothers were getting along, especially since his mother had to know about him and Lina. At any rate, Ella checked him over to assure herself he was indeed improving and once that was established, her demeanor relaxed.

After a meal of takeout Chinese food, Janine drew Tom to the side. “Why don’t you come up to my room?” she invited, taking his hand and pulling him in that direction. Allowing himself to be led, the fact the last time he had been in her room, he was escaping brought a smile to his face.

Climbing the stairs, she guided him to her room, letting him enter before following him in. Leaning back against the door, hands folded across her thighs, she chuckled. “I suppose it looks a little different from this perspective for you,” she commented.

Tom looked around grinned. It was very different. “Perspective? Yes. You are is still just as beautiful as the first time I snuck in here though,” he replied.

Removing her top, she sprang her pert braless breasts free, nipples tight. Next, she slid her pants down, revealing a very familiar pair of red thong panties. Pushing herself off the door, she moved toward him slowly, exquisite body moving sensuously she held his eyes with hers, sucking her bottom lip into her mouth as she placed her palms on his chest.

Tom felt giddy, butterflies in his stomach.

Leaning close, she kissed him lightly on the lips.

Tasting her gloss, he kissed her back, hands sliding down her sides onto the flare of her hips.

Breaking contact, she pushed him forcibly away from her, his legs bumping against the bed and forcing him to sit as she moved forward and pulled his face against her firm breasts. Tom was ready. The hunger in her eyes told him she felt the same as he captured a nipple in his mouth.

There was an urgent knocking on the door, “Tom, there’s been a situation,” announced Tess’s frantic voice.

Closing her eyes, Janine lifted her chin and released an irritated sigh before looking back down to him and giving him a wan smile.

“A minute,” Tom mumbled around Janine’s breast before she reluctantly stepped back.

 

Tuesday Night by Duggernaut

Tuesday Night

Getting to his feet, Tom paused at Janine’s bedroom door while she slipped a robe around herself. Once the blonde was covered, he cracked the door a bit to peer at his sister.

“It’s grandfather, there’s been some type of accident,” Tess informed.

“Accident?” he asked.

“I’m not sure, mother said to come fetch you right away. I’m sorry if guys were getting up to something,” she apologized.

“Not yet but achingly close,” he replied, giving her an ironic grin.

“Go,” Janine urged, motioning for him to respond to the summons.

“Fine,” he said, opening the door far enough to permit him to exit.

“Come on,” Tess urged, darting down the hall toward the stairs.

“Is he okay?” Tom inquired trailing several steps behind the hastened brunette.

“Again I don’t know, mother just said get you,” she replied as she rapidly descended the stair.

Right on the heels of his sister, Tom entered the lounging area overlooking the pool and backyard of the Lindholm house, his mother on the phone, seated on the chesterfield near Lina. “What’s the hullabaloo?” he asked.

“He’s here now,” Ella said into the phone, “uh huh, I’ll ask him. She wants,” she started before he cut her off.

“Just put your phone on speaker,” Tom prompted, pointing at his mother’s cell.

Tapping a button, Ella held her phone out.

“Tom? Thank goodness, how are you feeling?” asked the agitated voice of his aunt Dona through the phone.

Frustrated beyond imagination was the phrase he wanted to use, but instead shared, “Fine. What’s this about grandfather?” he inquired.

“It’s like he’s slipped into a coma or something, he’s completely non responsive. We’re waiting for the ambulance now,” she stated, the cadence of her voice very quick and brimming with concern.

“What do you mean coma? Like unconscious?” he asked, exchanging glances with the others in the room.

“He had been complaining a little about feeling not quite up to speed, like he was out of phase. He started talking about the possibility of a complete cellular collapse on a molecular level,” she stated.

Still experiencing some of the same feelings his aunt described, Tom didn’t like the sound of that. “There’s no chance he was just exhausted, something like that?” he asked.

Ella set the phone on the coffee table and brought her hands up near her face, tears filling her eyes as she looked at her son. Though composed, the lines in Lina’s face made her expression look worrisome.

“No, no. I lifted his eyelids and his eyes are completely rolled back. His breathing is very rapid and shallow and it feels like he is burning up,” Dona explained.

Janine appeared in the room, fully clothed.

“Thomas,” Ella said, levelling a stern gaze on the boy.

Tom raised a hand, expression irritated, “I’m fine. Bear in mind grandfather was reduced for a considerably longer period than I was and, I don’t want this to sound cold, he’s a lot older than me,” he stated, trying to address the panic rising in the room.

“I think you should stay here tonight for observation while we wait to see hear back from your aunt,” Ella stated.

Tom smirked, if he was going to stay the night, he was definitely going to finish what he and Janine had started. Glancing at the statuesque blonde, she too wore a faint smile leading him to believe she was thinking the exact same thing.

“The ambulance is here,” Dona announced, “I’ll keep you posted,” she added before disconnecting the call.

Tess shook her head. “I’m sure if Tom’s feeling okay, we can return to the school, besides, there are issues with clean clothes and the like,” she explained.

Tom scowled at his sister. Was she cock blocking him on purpose?

“I must agree with Tess,” Lina offered, aware of the heated looks passing back and forth between Janine and Tom. As much as she tried not to remember him as tiny, she couldn’t help but remember him that way, teasing delicious sensations out of her body and it sent a pang of regret she couldn’t have had been with him at least one last time before his restoration. The woman in her wondered what delights a full sized Tom might elicit from her affection starved body. Patience. She needed to remind herself of that. The self-conscious part of her wondered if he was still attracted to her, or if he was completely swept up in Janine’s heat. It was obvious the girl was smitten with him.

Reluctantly, Ella conceded the notion, agreeing to wait on updates about Tom senior.

“The least I can do is drive Tom and Tess back to the school then,” offered Janine, wan smile on her pretty face as she realized she and Tom would not be able to have sex.

The trio drove back in relative silence. Tess offering parting words before making her way back into the girls’ dorms leaving Tom and Janine together.

“We’ve unfinished business,” he said throatily, remembering the feel of her soft skin, the texture of her nipple in his mouth, her natural scent filling his senses.

Janine nodded slowly, “Yep,” she agreed, chuckling softly. She ached to have him inside her.

Leaning over, Tom kissed her on the mouth, tongue exploring. She reciprocated.

Disengaging from the osculation, “Not here,” she breathed, putting her hands on his chest.

As much as he wanted to continue, he knew she was right. If they were caught or reported, no possible good could come from it. Nodding slowly, he got out of the car and waited as she drove away before returning to the dorm.

Back in his room, it took Tom a long time to finally get to sleep, thoughts of Janine foremost in his mind, the lingering sense of her tongue in his mouth kept his turgid. The fact it was Tuesday, hot yoga Tuesday wasn’t lost on him either. He hoped he could slide into another sexy dream, without the mess, but when sleep finally came, it was deep and dreamless.

Arising Wednesday morning, Tom was feeling marginally worse than the day previous. He wondered if maybe he was psychosomatically feeling worse because of what his grandfather was going through, kind of like a placebo effect. Grabbing his phone, there was an updated text message from his mother indicating there were no changes in his grandfather’s condition since last night. He dispatched a reply and completed his morning ablutions before going to the cafeteria.

In the cafeteria, he met up with Tess, Sam, and Astrid. He found he had difficulty concentrating, everything sounded kind of tinny with a hint of reverb in it. Even his appetite seemed askew and his appetite was all but gone.

He sat there quietly while the girls chatted away. The rest of the morning seemed to pass fairly routinely, his condition seemed to be gradually deteriorating. He was sweating profusely, extremities restless, fingers shaking. He also learned from other students that Miss Addison was springing a pop quiz on all her classes during the day and his with her was immediately following lunch.

If Tess saw him in his current state, she would probably alert their mother. Not wanting to go down that particular road, he used the test as a means to beg off and forego lunch, letting his sister know he was opting instead to hole up in the library and cram as much studying as he could into the hour before the test.

It was partly true. Staring down at the material to be encompassed by the test, again he still couldn’t concentrate, and his vision seemed to shift and then return to normal.

 

End Notes:

Where could this be going?

From Russia with Love by Duggernaut

From Russia with Love

Skipping lunch, Tatiana Terasova sat in the library, absenting gnawing on the end of her pen as she desperately tried to input information in her brain prior to the ‘surprise’ quiz Miss Addison was pulling. It was a delightful distraction when she spied Tom Wentworth entering the library, navigating his way through to the row of carrels near the back corner.

She liked Tom, a lot. He had only been back a few days and to find him unattended by other girls emboldened her. The fantastic story circulating amongst her inner circle of friends was crazy. Story is the wrong word. Rumor? Though never directly named, it was suggested that Tom had suffered some type of size altering accident that had left him reduced in size to no more than a finger’s height and that Samira had a romantic liaison with him. It was Sam who started the whole panty hostage craze. Panty hostage, the term used to describe carrying a doll inside your panties. At first she thought the idea was kind of silly, keeping a little toy next to her vagina, but the more she considered and fantasized, the more the notion grew on her. She could feel her little doll there now, in amongst her labial folds. What if it could move? She smiled. Obviously there was no way what Sam was hinting at could be true, you can’t shrink and unshrink a person. Impossible. Right?

Pushing her chair back, she stood up and moved quietly through the library, locating where Tom was seated. He seemed engrossed by his work and unaware she had crept up on him. Reaching out, she touched him lightly on the shoulder, startled by the degree of heat emanating from him.

“Tom?” she questioned.

Turning to see who was trying to get his attention, “Tatiana,” he replied, grinning up at the dark haired beauty who was standing close to him.

A mirthful expression touched the right corner of her sexy mouth, her Siberian ice blue eyes bright as she looked down on him, “Hi Tom,” she said.

Chuckling, “What can I do for you?” he asked, giving her a friendly smile.

Pausing momentarily, “I have heard something very farfetched and remarkable regarding you,” she said, eyes moving down to his chest before coming back to his face.

“Oh?” he asked, spreading his hands in askance.

“I was hoping you might be able to provide some clarification for me,” she added, brows rising.

Setting his highlighter down in the crease of his open textbook, he swiveled his bottom in the chair to face her more directly, “Shoot,” he invited.

Tatiana held up her left hand before him, thumb and forefinger spaced approximately two and half inches apart.

Tom grinned and shrugged, before looking away, an unpleasant expression crossing his features, “I’m not quite certain I get what you mean,” he replied.

“Oh I think you know exactly what I’m referring to,” she replied, grinning half off the side of her face.

He flashed her his cocky smile, “I think maybe someone has been having some fun with you,” he suggested, swiping a hand across his perspiration slick brow.

Leaning forward, she placed her hands on the arms of his chair and tilted her head slightly to the side, bound back long dark hair spilling over her shoulder, “Possibly,” she breathed.

Tom’s grin was feeble. In his mind’s eye he could vividly recall Tatiana’s lovely breasts from the time he had seen them whilst hiding in the Kleenex box in Janine’s bathroom. Staring up at her, his vision began to collapse in on itself, kind of like a migraine headache and all he could do was focus on the glacial blue in her right eye. He became queasy and he started breathing more shallowly, his heart racing like a hummingbird’s.

Seeing him becoming physically distressed, “You’re so pale. Are you okay?” she asked, placing her hand on his shoulder in an attempt to help stabilize him.

“I think I, I don’t know, I,” he stammered, becoming more and more discombobulated, incoherent.

“Tom?” she inquired.

He smiled, but she knew it was more reflex than deliberate. Though his eyes were locked onto hers, there was a vacancy in his, an emptiness.

“You’re scaring me,” she stated, placing her other hand on his other shoulder and giving him a gentle shake in the hopes it brought him out of whatever was happening to him.

For him, it was like the crashing of an ocean wave in his ears, white noise, indistinct. The sensation rolling over his body was not unlike being submerged in water. That blue. He could still see the blue.

“I’m going to go get Miss Gaynor,” she said, but she was reluctant to leave him. Then it started to happen. Her eyes widened and her mouth formed a perfect circle in astonishment as Tom began to suddenly get smaller, his body shrinking into his clothes. It was true. It was all true. She shook her head in disbelief at the unimaginable event she was witnessing.

Tom continued to diminish rapidly, vanishing inside the collar of his shirt right before her eyes. It was astounding. Kneeling down, she carefully reached into the collar and explored the opening in the neck of the shirt, spotting his tiny body curled up into a fetal position. Moving her hand over him, she took his little body gently into her right hand, curling her fingers slightly around him to shelter his unconscious form.

Cautiously withdrawing her hand, Tatiana looked at the small helpless thing in her hand, completely fascinated and filled with wonder. Tom’s tiny chest rose and fell as he breathed. He was so light. Getting to her feet, the hand holding Tom cradled against her lean stomach, she quickly looked around the library. There was no one in sight. What should she do? Get help? Should she get Miss Gaynor? Tom shifted, rolling onto his side. Glancing down at him, a small smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

 

End Notes:

Not again, but this time in the hands of the Slavic beauty.

Into Thin Air by Duggernaut

Into Thin Air

Lunch was almost over when the call came through on Tess’s phone. Frowning, she pulled the device out of her uniform jacket pocket and looked down at it. The incoming call was from her mother.

Swiping the bright green icon, “Hello?” she said, answering the call.

“Tess, is Tom with you?” Ella asked, the frantic quality in her voice instantly catching the girl’s attention. Her mother might be over protective, but she was not prone to bouts of irrational histrionics.

“No, he’s in the library preparing for a test right after lunch. What is this about?” she asked, seeking understanding for the urgency in her mother’s tone.

“Your grandfather, he disappeared from his room in the hospital sometime in the last few hours. No one knows where he went. The staff can’t find him,” she stated.

“Aunt Dona didn’t slip him out quietly?” she inquired, still finding the notion of the two of them together a little disconcerting.

“No,” Ella declared. “Which is why I’m calling you. I tried to text and call your brother but he didn’t respond,” she explained.

Grandfather disappeared? As for Tom not responding to their mother’s inquiries, that really was not too much of a surprise given how very particular Miss Gaynor was about cell phone use in the library. It was not uncommon of the teacher

“Tom probably has his phone off in the library. School rules. I’ll go over there and check in person,” Tess assured.

“What’s going on?” Janine asked.

“Please go now, I fear something has happened,” Ella urged.

Tess held her hand up to the blonde, “Getting worked up isn’t helping anything. I’ll go right now,” she offered.

“Go where?” queried Janine.

Covering the mic on her phone, Tess mouthed the word ‘library.’

“Okay,” Ella replied.

“I’m going to disconnect the call and when I meet up with Tom we’ll call you together, but don’t worry,” Tess said reassuringly, though a little voice in the back of head was not so sure. Tom proclaimed he was fine, but was he? Would he knowingly minimize his condition to avoid being withdrawn from school? She already knew the answer was an affirmative, Tom was willful, headstrong, and defiantly stubborn. Lowering the phone from her ear, she ended the call.

“What’s happening?” Janine inquired again, big blue eyes round with a mixture of concern and curiosity.

“My grandfather has vanished from his hospital room, but my mother didn’t really elaborate, but because of it, she’s worried something has happened to Tom,” Tess answered, slipping the phone back into her pocket.

“Oh no,” expressed the blonde sympathetically.

Tess shook her head, dark ponytail swinging, “Tom said he was going to study in the library for Miss Addison’s test. She can’t get in touch with him so I have to go over to make sure he’s okay,” she said, rising from the table and collecting her lunch tray. She hoped he was okay, doubt beginning to gnaw at her conviction.

“I’ll come with,” Janine informed, getting up and gathering her own tray, “Hopefully it’s nothing,” she added. What if something had happened? What if Tom was little again? While the thought filled her with dread, it also teased at the edges of her mind. If she had another chance with him, this time she would do it right, this time it would be for both of them.

Entering the library and crossing the entry, “Miss Grayson,” the girls said collectively, nodding to the teacher as they passed her station near the front doors.

The librarian looked up and nodded in acknowledgement of the address, expression stoic.

Stopping at the desk, Tess put her hand on it, “Excuse me Miss Grayson, have you seen my brother Tom?” she inquired.

The library’s custodian frowned and then motioned with her head toward the back of the building where the banks of high desk were located.

Smiling, “Thank you,” Tess replied, moving through the library proper toward the rear near the row of carrels.

“I’ll check the other side,” offered the blonde. If she found him and he was little, would she tell? Probably.

Looking at each other across the compartments, both girls shook their heads in unison. No trace of Tom, no books, nothing.

“Miss Grayson seemed to think he was back here, weird,” Tess murmured, glancing back near the broad desk at the front of the library, which meant the teacher had seen him in the library and was of the notion he was still in the building.

Looking around at the mere handful of other students scattered through the building, Janine shrugged, “Nobody seems overly worked up,” she remarked.

Tess nodded in agreement. There was no hullabaloo, nothing seemingly out of the ordinary. “Where is he then?” she mused, tapping a finger to her chin, while she didn’t want to jump to worst case scenario conclusions, the nagging voice in her head was growing louder.

“He might have slipped out without Miss Grayson noticing, though I highly doubt it,” Janine suggested with a slight grin on her face.

Tess grinned, Miss Grayson was kind of like a spider with the library as her web. Nothing seemed to happen in there without her knowing about it. It was almost uncanny. “Anything is possible, we are talking about Tom after all.”

Janine agreed. “We can search between the rows to see if he’s there?” she ventured, spreading her hands and trying to be helpful.

Tess pulled out her phone to check the time, “Class will be starting pretty quickly,” she commented before tucking it back away.

Together they quickly checked the interior of the library, the only remaining place left unchecked was the boys’ washroom.

Looking at Janine, Tess frowned and pushed the door inward. “Coming in,” she announced, entering the room, followed by Janine. It was vacant.

“He’s not here,” Tess stated, hands on hips, brow furled. Where was he?

“Could he be in class?” Janine offered, raising a speculative eyebrow.

“Hope so,” Tess replied, now truly concerned. If he had slipped out and was just playing hooky, she would let him have it, both barrels. This wasn’t the time for such antics.

Hurrying out of the library building and back to the school proper, the girls attended Miss Addison’s classroom just as the buzzer was sounding. Tom’s seat was vacant.

 

End Notes:

Next chapter, Tom and Tatiana

The Old Familiar Feeling by Duggernaut

The Old Familiar Feeling

Tom awoke, a turbulent queasy sensation in his stomach. Eyes fluttering open, he was greeted by darkness.

The feeling of taut lines of fabric impressing marks into the skin of his back, a distinctly feminine tang teasing the air with each inhalation, he knew where he was. He was small again, held fast against a vagina. Sliding his hands around, fingers dancing over pillowy warm flesh, he found evidence of minor stubble. Definitely pussy, but the subtle scent was one he was unfamiliar with. Who did it belong to? He tried to reconstruct his last coherent memories. The library, wait, Tatiana. Was this her? She was right there, had to be her. Why was she keeping him in her panties? Shouldn’t she be taking him to see Tess? How long had he been out? Why had he reshrunk? Questions continue to flood his mind. He tried to curl and uncurl his fingers, flex them. His confinement grew more restricting, the air getting thick with excite as the flesh grew hotter. Whoever was on the other end of the pussy was obviously becoming aroused by his efforts. He chuckled to himself. If it was Tatiana, or whoever, they had no idea the things he had learned the first time around he had been shrunk.

The wave of nausea retreated, leaving him feel no worse for wear.

Nodding his head, he smiled before puckering his lips and kissing the skin next to his face. “If you want to play sweetheart, buckle up and get ready because I am game,” he verbalized, shifting the position of his body. Using the lubricant she was producing to slide his left hand through the furrow of her swelling sex and up under the tent covering her stiffening clitoris, he captured the nub, giving it a playful little squeeze. “Well look what I’ve found here,” he chortled, caressing the nexus of the girl’s pleasure center.

The temperature of the flesh surrounding him continued to grow, the disposition of the fluid leaking out of her began to thicken as he expertly toyed with her. He could feel the flesh around him undulate, move, and he knew wherever she was, she was sitting down, shifting her weight from ass cheek to ass cheek to try and halt the inexorable rising tide of her desire. Tom laughed aloud, doing his best evil genius impersonation, “She’s alive!” he declared, still relentlessly tormenting the now fully erect clitoris.

Seated in Miss Addison’s class, staring down at the paper test, Tatiana put her left elbow on the top of her desk, leaning forward and cradling her face in her hand to conceal cheeks she felt were flush. It was obvious the tiny passenger in her panties had awoken. It was absolutely nothing like having one of those little inanimate dolls down there. The things he was doing were unbelievable, sending shivers of delight through her body and making it impossible for her to concentrate. She tried to subtly move her weight to try and get him to stop. Next, she clamped her thighs together and flexed her Kegels, but to no avail. She could feel the beat of her heart quickening, breath now coming in little shallow pants. She was on the brink of orgasm.

Raising her hand, “Miss Addison, might I be excused to go to the washroom,” she said, an urgency in her voice.

Miss Addison glanced at the clock and frowned before exhaling audibly, “Are you sure you can’t hold it?” she asked.

Trying her best to control herself, “Mm-hmm,” Tatiana replied, certain she had already soaked through her cotton panties.

“Very well, bring your test up,” miss Addison said, removing a hall pass from her desk and presenting it between the ring and middle finger of her right hand.

Clipping out of her desk, Tatiana grabbed her unfinished test, not daring to look back to see if the seat of her chair was wet as she hustled to the front of the room. Putting the paper down, she took the laminated card from the teacher. “Thank you Miss Addison,” she offered, unable to mask a sharp intake of breath between the Miss and the Addison.

“Are you alright?” asked the teacher.

“I just really have to go,” Tatiana said, luminous blue eyes dilating as her body begun inundating her system with oxytocin.

“Go then,” Miss Addison said, waving the girl away.

Biting her lower lip, Tatiana hurried toward the door, knees shaking. Once in the hall, she set out as fast as she could short of a dead run toward the girls’ washroom. Her vagina blossomed around Tom, bathing him in her juice.

He knew she was moving, the flesh around him trembling and quavering in anticipated release.

Bursting through the door, she erupted, dropping to her knees on the light blue colored tiles. She couldn’t help herself as wave after wave of pleasure rolled over her with enough force to make her cry out. Time became meaningless and she a passenger on the tide of ecstasy as she was carried away.

When her climax subsided, she got up on unsteady feet, shuffling toward one of the stalls and parking her posterior on the toilet before peeling away her soaked underwear.

Reclining in the damp gusset of her panties, the milky remnants of her orgasmic release slick on his body, Tom touched his fingers to his lips and blew her a kiss, before sucking the juice from those same fingers.

“Oh my god,” she breathed, voice throaty as she looked down upon the instrument of her immense pleasure.

“Not god, just Tom,” he replied.

She chuckled absently, mind still reeling from her chain of multiple orgasms.

“I think once you’ve had a chance to catch your breath, you could probably give me a rinse and get me back to my sister,” he said, grinning up at her.

Tatiana felt torn. She had just experienced the most enjoyable sensation of her life, her mind swirling with possibilities. Should she give him to Tess? Or, should she keep him? She just didn’t know what to do.

 

Improving International Relations by Duggernaut

Improving International Relations

With her panties soaked clean through into the skirt of her school uniform, there was no way Tatiana was going to return to class. She figured she had completed enough of the test to at least achieve a passing grade.

Looking down at Tom, she shook her head, “I can’t go back to class in this state,” she said, reaching down and trailing the tip of her right index finger through the tacky leavings of the orgasm in her panties.

“You should probably get me out of here before this starts to set,” he joked.

“Sorry,” she replied, gingerly picking him up by his right arm and lifting him free.

“That was a lot of pent up passion,” he said, glancing down at the copious mess she had made.

Blushing, she mumbled another apology before setting him in the palm of her left hand. Using her right hand, she slid her soiled panties all the way off.

Peeking through the crack in the stall, she made sure there were no other girls in the washroom before hurrying over to the sink. Hastily, she cleaned Tom and deposited him in the pocket of her uniform jacket. Next she rinsed her panties, wringing them out and putting them in the opposite jacket pocket.

When next Tatiana removed Tom, they were in her room. Placing him on the desk, she removed her skirt and placed it in her hamper. Crossing the room to the dresser, she fetched a clean pair of panties and another skirt from the drawers.

Tom grinned and shook his head.

She caught the motion, “What?” she asked, bottom half still naked as she walked to him.

“Nothing, just you are gorgeous,” he replied, unleashing his smile on smile.

The compliment brought a smile to her face. Shaking her head, she bent over to put on her clean underwear.

“Hold up a moment,” Tom said.

Pausing, she looked in askance at him.

“I want to finish what I started when you stashed me in your panties,” he advised, nodding his tiny head slowly.

“Finish?” she asked, words mingled with a throaty chuckle.

He made his eyes big and innocent as he nodded again.

The expression on her face told him she was wrestling with the notion. A smile blossomed on her pretty face and she nodded curtly, “Okay,” she replied with a playful giggle.

“Let me see all of you,” he instructed.

Stepping back from the desk, she began to rock her hips slowly from side to side as she removed her uniform jacket. Next, she loosed the tie and tossed it aside before beginning to unbutton her skirt, starting at the top.

With the shirt off, the bra quickly followed and she was standing there naked, hold in front of her in an almost shy gesture.

“Wow, you are positively beautiful,” Tom said, whistling.

“Not compared to Janine,” she countered, averting her eyes.

“Janine is Janine, you are not her however you are no less beautiful in your own right,” he reassured. He wasn’t lying. She was indeed exceptionally well put together. He motioned her closer with his hand.

Stepping forward, she extended her hand and picked him up off the desk before moving over to the bed. Climbing onto it, she lay on her back and set him down on her stomach. “What do I do now?” she asked.

Tom grinned wickedly, “Enjoy,” he replied.

“Okay,” she answered, trusting him to take the lead. She wasn’t certain what to expect, but it was a unique sensation, feeling his little feet moving over her naked skin, tickling her. It was an aphrodisiac to see the hottest boy in the whole school devoting his efforts to please her, like she was some divine being and he was worshipping her.

He moved nimbly over her flesh, not missing a step or being overbalanced by her breathing or the heave of her chest, his tumescence clearly indicating his own heightened level of arousal.

It was astounding how he methodically manipulated the delicate flesh of each nipple, eliciting a small gasp of delight as they tightened.

Tom thought it was almost unfair, all of the techniques and understanding of female physiology he had learned through his experiences with the other women he had had the opportunity to be intimate with. All of this was new to Tatiana and she would be susceptible to every little trick he had tucked away. Finished with her breast, he navigated down her body, across her slender belly and up the swell of her pubic mound. Standing there, he glanced back over his shoulder and into her large blue eyes and nodded, mischievous expression on his handsome face.

Shifting her bottom, she opened her legs to provide access for him. After his earlier performance, forcing her to come harder than she ever had before, she wasn’t quite certain how her body would respond to his efforts though the anticipation of the situation was making her incredibly wet, her vagina moistening making the delicate flesh dewy. She hoped it wouldn’t present a problem for him.

“I need you to open yourself for me,” Tom said motioning toward her privates.

Moving both hands down, she used her fingers to part the outer lips of her pussy.

Using her left thumb to aid him, he moved down through the slick groove to stand before her vagina. Sliding an arm into the lubricated opening, he pushed himself in, burrowing through the swollen pink folds and vanishing inside of her.

For Tatiana, it was such an odd and exhilarating sensation to feel him in there, his delicate hands and feet titillating her in ways no one or nothing ever has before.

Inside Tatiana, he could feel her body beginning to respond to his presence. Twisting through the fluted interior, he slithered deeper into her, hands searching, probing for that specific little node wired directly to the pleasure center of her brain. Finding it, he chuckled, “There you are you little devil,” he murmured in the darkness, capturing it in his hands and drawing himself around it to position his body properly to avoid the chaos of ecstasy he was about to unleash.

Masterfully he danced her along the edge of climax though with the sheer volume of fluid she was producing, his respirable air was rapidly diminishing and he knew he would need to finish her off soon.

Still lying on her back atop her bed, knees drawn up, flesh sheened with sweat, there was a pressure building inside of her unlike anything she had ever experienced before. While Tom had introduced her to the most intense orgasm of her life earlier, this was something more, the gathering force a storm surge of bliss just way to let go.

Panting, a shrill scream tore from her throat as her body convulsed and shuddered as she slammed her legs together and trolled sideways. One climax after another slammed into her, knocking the air from her lungs and battering her again and again as she was swept away and lost herself to the overwhelming tide of rapture.

 

Tracking Tom by Duggernaut

Tracking Tom

At the conclusion to Miss Addison’s class, Tess met up with Janine, phone in her hand and a dozen increasingly frantic texts and three missed calls from her mother.

“She is losing her mind,” Tess murmured, shaking her head.

“Your mom?” the blonde asked.

Tess nodded. “Miss Harwood’s class is next, I think we tell her and enlist her aid,” she suggested.

Janine nodded. “Good idea. Did you see Tatiana bail?” she queried.

“Is she sick?” Tess asked as the pair started moving toward their final class of the day.

“I don’t think so,” Janine replied uncertainly.

Stepping into Miss Harwood’s classroom, the girls were greeted by the lovely teacher, a smile on her face.

Approaching the desk, Tess nodded. “Tom has vanished,” she informed, shrugging her shoulders slightly.

“Vanished?” inquired the teacher, tilting her head to one side.

Janine stepped beside Tess. Opening the fingers on her hand, she blew gently into her open palm before speaking, “Into thin air. Gone.”

Miss Harwood’s brow furled, “Do you think?” she started, leaving the balance of the question unfinished knowing the girls would understand her gist.

“Don’t know,” Tess answered, shaking her head slightly. “We’re pretty sure he was in the library over lunch, but no one remember him leaving and there is no trace of clothing if he, you know, reverted back,” she explained.

“That is strange because Miss Grayson is an absolute hawk when it comes to the comings and goings of students in her domain. Did she mention who else might have also been in the library over lunch? I can’t imagine it would have been too many,” she speculated.

Tess and Janine exchanged glances, neither of them had thought to inquire.

Miss Harwood nodded, “I’ll phone her and see. You two get yourselves seated,” she urged, motioning the girls toward the rows of desks.

Once the bell rang, Katie did a quick attendance check and then set the students to reviewing chapters 11-13 of their text book while she slipped out of the room.

Being honest with herself, she had to admit her first thought wasn’t whether or not Tom was okay, it was whether or not he was small again. She had thoroughly enjoyed having tiny Tom in her charge, sharing him with Cassidy had taken her to new heights of sexual adventure and provided her with the most powerful orgasms she had experienced in her life.

Could it be true? Tom was small again? The thought brought a smile to her face.

Rather than call down to the library, Miss Harwood wanted to talk the librarian in person. If it was true that Tom was small again, she wanted to be able to watch the other teacher’s body language to see if she had taken possession of him.

As Katie entered the library, she sought out Miss Grayson, spotting the woman at her desk in her office.

Rising to her feet, “Miss Harwood,” greeted the librarian.

“Greta,” Katie replied, smiling, eyes scrutinizing the other woman’s face for any physiognomy clue she might have a little Tom somewhere delicate.

“Don’t you have a class?” Asked the librarian.

Nodding, Katie smiled, “I do, but I’m short a handful of students. I had heard young mister Wentworth was here during lunch break?” she inquired.

Greta nodded, “The Wentworth boy, the Falkirk boy, and the Teresova girl,” she answered directly.

Katie frowned, “Tatiana?” she inquired. The girl, like Tom, had been absent from her class. A possibility?

“And you didn’t see him leave?”

“Wentworth? No. The other two yes,” she provided, pausing, the look on her face contemplative.

“And he could have slipped by?” she queried.

“Unlikely, but possible. Though wait, it seems to me I did see the Teresova girl leave with the backpack he brought in,” she ruminated.

“Really? That’s interesting,” Katie mused. If Tom did shrink, did Tatiana smuggle his possession out in Tom’s own backpack. And was that perhaps the reason for her absence from the class. Only one way to find out. “Thank you Greta,” she said with a polite nod.

“Miss Harwood,” replied the librarian.

Crossing the grassy expanse separating the school to the residential dorms, Katie felt a flutter in the bottom of her stomach and smiled, realizing she was actually excited by the prospect of finding a pint sized Tom.

Entering the female residences, she checked the dorm directory and proceeded to Tatiana’s room, knocking on the door, “Tatiana?” she inquired, greeted by the sound of shuffling from the other side of the door.

“One minute,” came the response.

Waiting a moment, Katie crossed her arms under her breasts.

Opening the door, Tatiana’s appearance was disheveled, color staining her cheeks, “Miss Harwood?” she said, voice slightly breathless.

“May I come?” asked the teacher, arching an eyebrow.

Hesitating a moment, Tatiana nodded, “Of course,” she offered, stepping back from the door.

Entering the room, Katie noted the subtle essence of sex lingering in the air, “So, where is he?” she asked, a pleasant smile on her face as she looked for Tom’s back pack, though she didn’t see it.

Tatiana grinned and shook her head, “What? I don’t know what you mean,” she replied.

“Thomas?” Miss Harwood said, hands on her hips.

There was a slight movement of fabric from the edge of the pillow on Tatiana’s bed before the tiny form of the young man emerge, cheeky grin on his face.

“I can explain,” Tatiana offered, the color in her face deepening.

Katie chuckled. Seeing him thusly again stirred animal arousal in her. “Oh there is no need,” she assured.

“I was waiting until after class to return him to Tess,” explained the Slavic beauty.

“You did good to keep him safe,” she assured, “but I think I’ll handle it from here,” offered the teacher, moving closer to the edge of the bed and looking down on Tom as he sheepishly crossed the rumpled top of the bed. How he had been possibly brought back down to this size she wasn’t sure of yet. Not that it overly mattered much at this point. Putting her hand down on the surface of the bed, Katie nodded to Tom and raised her eyebrows, inviting him to climb into her open palm.

Tatiana appeared beside the teacher, big blue eyes fixed on Tom as he clambered in the teacher’s hand.

The feeling of Tom’s little hands and feet in her palm sent a delicious thrill through Katie. She really couldn’t blame Tatiana for taking advantage of the situation, or better put, being drawn in by Tom’s suave charm.

“I’m not sure what to say,” Tatiana mumbled.

Raising her hand from the bed, Miss Harwood looked at the girl and smiled, “It’s all right,” she said calmly.

Tom grinned and winked at the gorgeous Russian.

“I don’t think I need to say it, but for the moment, this is something you should most definitely keep to yourself. You stay here, I’ll mark you in class. I’ll see he is returned to Tess. I don’t see any need to discuss the sharing you and Tom have enjoyed,” Miss Harwood instructed.

Tatiana nodded and issued a small thanks.

“As for you,” Katie said, turning her attention back to Tom, mind swirling with possibilities, “let’s get you back where you belong.”

 

When the student is ready, the teacher shall appear by Duggernaut

When the student is ready, the teacher shall appear

Katie Harwood was torn. The tiny personage of Thomas Wentworth tucked safely in the left cup of her bra sent a tingle down her spine, igniting a desire to feel him pressed in amongst the damp folds of her heated vagina as she departed the girls’ residences. It certainly didn’t help that the cheeky little devil was fiddling with the nipple of her left breast.

Entering the principal school building, she made her way to the teachers’ lounge and into the women’s private washroom, clicking on the overhead light and locking the door.

Hiking her skirt up, she slid her panties down and sat down on the toilet, removing Tom from her brassiere and holding him in front of her.

Tom looked like he was getting prepared to speak, but before he could, she lowered him down to her privates, pressing him against the frilly lips of her excited and moistened pussy and moving him in tight little circles.

The pressure she was applying was strong urgent. Following the path of least resistance, Tom went limp, becoming a passenger as she assumed control over how best to satisfy her urgent want. He had been with her enough to feel her driving for a release as she accelerated her pace, brusquely battering her clit with his body, her breathing shallow and rapid.

Tipping her head back, Katie luxuriated in the feeling of rubbing Tom over the slippery flesh of her womanhood, pussy drooling over him, marking him as hers for the moment.

Keenly aware of her limited time before needing to return to her class, she moved even faster. Tilting her pelvis, she used her index finger behind between his shoulders blades to drive his upper torso into her as she teetered on the brink of climax before letting herself go and coming, muscles contracting and sucking him deeper into her convulsing sex.

Lower lip held between her teeth, she stifled a moan of ecstasy in her throat, body flinching through each muscular contraction until her release subsided.

Leaning back against the cool white porcelain toilet tank, she allowed herself to savor the exquisite culmination of her frantic efforts. Releasing her lower lip, “Ah, I needed that,” she cooed, voice throaty and still quavering. She felt him squirming, his efforts sending little jolts of electricity through her sensitive nerve endings. Leaning forward, she look down, spying Tom’s tiny feet protruding from her pussy as aftershock contractions of her release tugged at him.

Leaving Tom embedded, she rose back to her feet, drawing her panties up and securing her pupil in place. Chuckling softly, she stopped in front of the sink, examining her reflection as she washed her hands. Drying her hands, next she dabbed the beads of perspiration from her brow.

She knew it was selfish to try and contrive a way to keep him for herself, even if only for a short while, particularly in light of the fact there were a number of loose threads that would eventually lead to back her. There was nothing she could offer or cajole to retain Tatiana’s silence. The vast wealth of the involved families provided them access to resources far beyond her means to elude. She knew the reality, at present her time with him was short. Her only avenue of potentially remaining connected with him was to be the one who found and returned him to his family and then she could offer her services as private tutor while he was in his diminished state. It was a limited opportunity, but at least it was a chance. Until she returned him though, he could stay exactly where he was inside the velvet vice of her vagina.

Returning to the silent classroom, students engaged in reading, she walked toward her desk, making eye contact with Tess and giving the girl a small smile and a nod before doing the same with an intent Janine.

A look of relief washed over both girls’ faces. Furtively, Tess brought her hand in front of her and held thumb and forefinger apart a couple of inches, arching an eye brow in askance.

Pursing her mouth, Miss Harwood nodded solemnly, the expression slipping slightly when she felt Tom draw himself further up inside of her pussy. Within moments, he was locked onto her g-spot. Although she had just come, his activities were fanning the flames.

Tess nodded, exchanging a quick glance with Janine and letting out a pent up breath. Looking back to the teacher, she spread her hands slightly, then pointed at Miss Harwood.

Katie nodded slightly.

Tess mouthed the words thank you.

Miss Harwood smiled, nodding graciously.

As the minutes slowly ticked by, the pressure built within her as Tom begin to relentlessly stimulate her from within, forcing her to explore a variety of strategy to prevent herself from erupting in front of her students. In hindsight, it might have been more prudent to have secured him externally in her panties or inside her ass because now there was no way she could stop him from increasing her arousal level to the breaking point.

Leaning forward, she clenched and unclenched her right hand. She could feel her heart rate increasing as her breath grew shallow. The next time she had free rein with Tom, she would definitely need to discipline him for his mischief. Shifting her weight forward on the seat, she engaged her pelvic muscles, the floor of her vagina pressing up hard against Tom and holding him tightly, forestalling his efforts to drive her over the edge.

Glancing up at the clock, eight minutes remain until the end of the school day. Eight minutes of battling with Tom. If she were to have another orgasm, it would be on her terms and not something he teased out of her. The contest was delicious.

While the effort of keep her muscles in a state of static contraction was difficult, yoga had given her a number of techniques for mind over body mastery.

Despite the incredible force bearing down on him from seemingly all sides, Tom was not to be outdone, twisting inside the luscious teacher, using the natural folds and the abundant lubrication inside her pussy to his advantage in an effort to gain access to the cluster of sensitive nerve endings in the same manner as he had with the lovely young Russian. That said, this was Miss Harwood, a woman much more in tune with her body than Tatiana had been. Plus, she had experienced him before and was very wise to his modus operandi. Growling in the sweltering darkness, her grip was firm, unyielding.

The final seconds ticked passed and the bell signifying the end of day rang, but Miss Harwood continued to hold her muscles locked, nodding to students as they filed out.

Janine and Tess rose from their desks, lingering behind until all of the other student had gone.

“Thank goodness you found him. Is he safe?” Tess asked, concern in her big verdant eyes.

Miss Harwood chuckled and nodded, “He is safe and sound,” she answered.

The teacher’s body language not lost on her, Janine frowned. “Where was he? Where is he now?” she asked.

“I have him safely tucked away for the moment. Give me an hour and I can deliver him to wherever you want and I’m sure you’ll have all your questions answered then.”

“You can bring him to my house,” Janine said. “Mrs. Wentworth is currently staying with us,” she added.

Tess nodded.

“Your house in an hour then,” Miss Harwood confirmed.

The girls bade her farewell and departed.

Leaning her bum against the edge of the desk, Katie relaxed her muscles, and instant later she came, knees buckling, cream soaking through her panties and spilling down the insides of her thighs.

 

Reassessing the Situation by Duggernaut

Reassessing the Situation

Seated in Janine’s mother’s car in the school lot, the blonde looked over to the brunette. “You know where ‘safely’ tucked away meant? Right?” she asked, turning the fob in the ignition. There was a little stab of jealousy in her, a little green eyed monster.

Tess chuckled, “Oh yeah, no I know. We are talking about Tom after all, he’s like a human dousing rod for vaginas,” she said without masking the exasperation she felt, fastening her safety belt.

Janine grinned, “What if we put a magnet on his back, you know like one of those peel and stick ones? We could call him a pussy magnet,” she offered, trying to keep the mood light.

Tess giggled, “At least if we did that we could keep him stuck to the fridge that way we’d know where he was at all times,” she replied.

“I know, right?” Janine laughed back, though that little voice in the back of her mind suggested another more personal location he could take up full time residence in. But, she reminded herself, only if he wanted to.

“I remember the night of the party when I found him gone, oh I was so mad, but also so worried because all the girls were there and I thought for sure the silly bugger was going to get stepped on,” Tess said. “He had got a horseshoe up his butt for sure.”

Chortling, “Not just that, I remember that same night when I woke up and felt something crawling on me, I had no idea what it was, a mouse, a spider, what, I just swatted it. Lucky he didn’t killed there either. Now he’s tiny again, I have the very distinct feeling your mom is not going to be very happy,” Janine commented, wrinkling her face.

Nodding her head, “If he’s lucky, it might only be just a magnet she puts on him,” Tess answered. “More than likely some type of leash.”

At the mention of leash, unbidden Janine’s mind drifted back to the little collar she specifically had constructed for him, amongst other things. Now that he was small again, she was resolved to try and be more conscientious, more responsible and reciprocal in her interactions with Tom. Knowing there were so many things they could still share and do together and new things to explore with the size differential brought a smile to her face.

“You got lost there a moment,” Tess commented.

“Sorry,” Janine chuckled. Arriving at the house, she pulled into the drive and parked before the pair entered the house. They were greeted at the door by Marta and redirected the duo to join their mothers in the sitting room overlooking the backyard.

“I don’t hear yelling,” Tess murmured as they made their way down the hall.

Emerging from the hall, both mothers appeared calm, each seated on a different couch, their faces pictures of composure.

Waiting for the girls to sit, “Thomas?” Ella asked Tess, a smile on her lips though no humor in her emerald eyes as she scanned her daughter’s face.

Raising her hands, “First off, he has been found and he is alright,” she reassured. “Second, yes, he has had a bit of a set back and has unfortunately reverted back to being the same size he had been. At the moment, he is currently with the teacher who was tutoring him the last time he was small and she will be here very shortly with him. When we couldn’t locate him, we asked for her help and she found him, so like I said she’ll be here soon,” Tess explained, not quite sure what type of emotional response she was going to get form her mother.

For her part, Ella nodded, “So he is once more little?” she inquired, voice level normal as she held up her hand, thumb and forefinger apart to indicate size.

Tess nodded once, “Yes,” she confirmed, “though we weren’t specifically told his size, but I think it’s safe to assume it was the same, Miss Harwood didn’t really say,” she added, looking to Janine who nodded in confirmation.

“I see,” Ella acknowledged, nodding her head. “You know for certain he is uninjured?”

Tess exchanged another glance with Janine before answering, “Again when we asked Miss Hartwood if he was okay, she said ‘Yes.’”

“She said ‘Safe and sound,’” Janine stated, quoting the teacher.

Also nodding, Lina spoke, “It is good he isn’t hurt. We may want to reconsider the option of taking Tom to see Dr. Holmstrom,” she offered, immediately wondering if it was too soon to re-table the idea.

“Yes, at least there is that,” Ella replied, nodding, “thought first I think I need to see he is okay,” she added.

Absolutely,” Lina concurred, finding the situation bittersweet. Bitter that Tom was again tiny, sweet, in all the delightful things that he could do while small. The question was whether or not Raphaella would permit her son out of her sight. Plus, she strongly suspected she would be vying with her daughter as undoubtedly Janine was possessed of similar thoughts.

“Miss Harwood said she would have him within the hour,” Tess informed.

“I think maybe it would wise to see if the nurse could be here too to assess his condition,” Ella suggested.

“Of course, I’ll text her straightaway,” Lina agreed, pulling out her phone.

Raphaella nodded, drawing out her own phone.

“Any word on grandfather?” Tess asked.

Ella shook her head but didn’t look up while she composed a message, “Not as of yet. Your aunt is still at the hospital,” she said.

“Okay,” Tess said.

Lina looked up from her phone, “Cassidy said she is on her way,” she advised.

“Good,” Ella said, dispatching her message and looking up. “I have advised Harrison of the situation,” she added. Given the disappearance of Tom Sr. and the scarcity of the materials needed to enervate his defunct device, she knew her only viable option for the restoration of her son lie in the hands of Karolina Lindholm. While she doubted the woman intended malice toward her son, the question plaguing her was whether or not she could trust the woman and how far.

 

Katie by Duggernaut

Katie

Returning to the staff washroom, Katie used her fingers and extracted Tom from within the drooling confines of her vagina, lying him in the palm of her left hand and letting him wipe his face before speaking. “That was capricious,” she said, tone mock scolding.

“If by capricious, you mean devilishly delightful then I would be compelled to agree,” he said, cheeky.

Shaking her head slowly, “If not for the fact I promised your sister I would deliver you in the next hour, I would tie you from your feet to your head and smother you against my pussy for an entire evening of hot yoga for your little prank,” she threatened

“You let Tess know I’m okay?” he inquired.

Nodding, “FYI, I excluded information about your run in with Tatiana,” she advised.

“Okay,” he said, “so what now?”

Her brow lifted as she brought him up close to her mouth, “We get you cleaned up,” she said, extending her tongue and taking him into her mouth, tasting herself on his flesh.

Going limp, he didn’t struggle or fight as she moved him about the inside of her mouth and over her tongue. Satisfied she had cleaned him as much as she was able she put him back in her hand and then rinsed him off under the faucet. Placing him on the counter at the edge of the sink, she pulled down a sheet of paper towel, tearing off a corner and handing it to him.

Dutifully, Tom dried himself off with the coarse feeling paper towel, whistling to himself. While somewhat distressed to be small again, at least he didn’t feel off like he did when he went the other way. He wondered about his grandfather, the old man had spent considerably more time shrunk than he himself had and undoubtedly the transition had affected him more. Finished drying, he dropped the paper to the counter and looked up to Miss Harwood.

“Ready?” she asked, smiling down on him.

“I think so,” he replied, giving himself the once over before flashing her the thumbs up sign.

Nodding, she unfastened the top few buttons of her blouse.  Taking him in hand, she shifted her left breast away from the cup of her bra and slipped him into her brassiere, releasing her breast slowly so as not to crush him with her boob. “You okay in there?” she asked.

There was a small flutter of movement she took as indication he was comfortable before she buttoned herself back up.

Arriving at the Lindholm house, Miss Harwood took a moment to remove Tom from her bra to place him in a small padded sun glasses container from her purse.

“What’s the deal?” he groused, eyeballing the container.

She chuckled, “I’m sure your mother wouldn’t much care to see me take you out of my cleavage,” she countered.

After a moment, Tom nodded, conceding, “Probably right.” Even though it wasn’t his fault, he knew he was already in enough trouble without pulling off a stunt like that. He knew she was going to barrage him with ‘I told you so’ and ‘I knew this was going to happen.’

Tom situated, Katie walked up to the door and rang the bell, greeted by a Hispanic woman who smiled politely and directed her down the hall.

Tess and Janine were in the room with their mothers when she appeared at the railing overlooking the room. Coming down the stairs, she nodded to the each of the girls as all four women rose to their feet.

Janine provided introductions, “Miss Harwood, this is my mother Karolina, Lina and Raphaella Wentworth.”

“Ella, please,” Tess’s mother said with a smile, green eyes bright and alert, wary.

”Katelyn, Katie,” Miss Harwood replied returning the smile. There was certainly a sense of naughtiness looking at the mother of the boy she had so thoroughly and rigorously enjoyed.

Extending a hand, “Please have seat,” Lina invited, waiting for the teacher to get settled before she sat down.

Still standing, “You have Tom?” Ella asked, brows rising.

“Of course,” Katie replied, opening her purse and removing the small padded container and holding it toward the dark haired woman.

Taking the container, Ella turned it over in her hand before she sat down, the expression on her face determined. “Thank you for finding my son and returning him to me. I cannot imagine how I would feel to know he was lost somewhere in your school or the perilous dangers he would have had to face and endure if not for your timely involvement,” she said, nodding her head.

“You are too gracious. I was glad to be able to help,” she said, the decadent thought in the back of her, ‘I was more than glad to assist and be able enjoy the feeling of your son inside my pussy, servicing my lust and making me come one more time.’ She was about to extend an offer to tutor Tom during his current period of diminishment when Cassidy arrived.

“Sorry I’m late,” said the nurse, coming down the stairs, eyes moving over the others seated in the sitting room as she took up a spot on the couch near Ella.

“It is good you are here, Katelyn has just delivered Tom unto us,” Ella said before looking down at the sunglasses case and popping open the lid, revealing her son.

Shielding his eyes from the light for a moment, Tom got to his feet and waved a hand, “Hi mom,” he said, giving her a broad innocent grin.

Nodding slowly, green eyes narrowing, “This time I am not going to let you out of my sight,” she stated.

Opening his mouth to protest, Ella raised a finger and tilted her head, daring him to challenge her.

Taking a moment to look into the faces of the women in the room, four of them masking varying degrees of disappointment, Tom knew better than to put his mother to the test in front of them because if he did she would never yield. Shoulders slumping, he lowered his head and nodded somberly.

 

Where to from here by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

A tender moment between Tom and his mother 

Where to from here

After removing Tom from the case, Ella held him in her hand a moment, looking down at her boy though he was nearer to being a man, her eyes softening, filled with a lifetime of unconditional love.

Suddenly Tom felt overcome, unbidden emotion welling up in him. Gone was the cocky youth, the cheeky devil, instead there was Tom the boy, vulnerable to the perils of the world, but in this moment, he had the sense that no matter what happened, as long as he was in her hand he would be okay. She would let no harm befall him.

Seeing him struggle with tears, Ella smiled warmly and brought her other hand up under the first, “Shh,” she whispered softly bringing him near her cheek. “It’s okay,” she assured tenderly, a single crystal blue tear sliding silently down the side of her face

Seeing her mother and brother thus, Tess lowered her eyes and looked away. The touching display between them was more in keeping with what she had originally expected from her mother in regards to seeing Tom small. She presumed her mother’s earlier assurance stemmed from the fact they had grandfather’s device and a means to fix Tom. Now, all she had was a long shot halfway round the world.

Carefully passing Tom to Cassidy, Ella wiped the side of her face with a hand, muttering under her breath, “Sciocca vecchia.”

Receiving the tiny boy, Cassidy lay him in her palm supine, examining his body carefully, checking him for injury or impairment other than his diminished condition. “How are you felling?” she asked, testing the range of motion for both arms.

“A little under the weather. Get it? Little?” he asked grinning cheekily, letting her test each of his legs.

“Any pain?”

“Mmm, nope,” he replied, shaking his head.

“Dizziness? Ringing in your ears? Difficulty swallowing?”

“All good,” he answered.

“He seems fine to me,” Cassidy commented, smiling to Ella, “Despite his size, everything seems okay,” she offered, setting him on his feet down on top of the polished surface of the coffee table.

“Fit as a fiddle,” Tom chimed in, doing a little jig.

Tess rolled her eyes, Janine smiled.

Looking at Ella in askance, “I’ll begin making the necessary arrangements for travel,” Lina said, half statement, half question.

Tom’s mother nodded slowly, “Please,” she encouraged, eyes still on her tiny son.

“I’ll have Serena shuttled back in immediately to wrangle the fine print in the legal documentation,” Lina advised, rising to her feet.

Leaning forward in her seat, “I’m not sure the appropriateness of the timing for this but given the amount of schooling Tom has already missed, it might be prudent to set up an endorsed education plan to address any potential obstacles to completing the required course material in order for him to qualify for graduation. He is a very capable student and I’m sure I should have no problem promoting a plan through the academy,” Miss Harwood offered. “Would you like for me to initiate that?” she asked.

Looking to the teacher, Ella nodded, “That would be prudent,” she said.

“I get to it right away,” Katie assured, standing up.

“I think I’ve some things in my room to set up temporary shelter or a habitat for Tom,” Janine put forth.

“I’ll help,” Tess added.

Ella smiled, “Good, you girls should go,” she urged.

“Although everything seems alright and I’m not sure how long it will take to make the travel arrangements, so I think maybe I should remain close for the next couple of days in case his condition changes or other complications arise,” Cassidy said.

Ella nodded before Cassidy departed. With many plans in motion, Tom was left in the sitting room alone with his mother, her green eyes weary and filled with concern.

“You’ve had yourself quite the grand adventure but I’m frightened for you my son,” she said softly, voice barely above a whisper even to his ears.

Walking to the edge of the table nearest her, he smiled up, the expression genuine, “I have no words to offer that might lessen the concern you have in your heart.”

Reaching her hand down, she waited for him to climb in as she brought him to her bosom, “You were always such a precocious child,” she said with a chuckle.

He grinned. “Though not quite a handful at the moment,” he teased.

“I swear you make a point of vexing me,” she replied, shaking her head in mock exasperation.

“It’s good to have a hobby,” he said, spreading his hands.

Ella snorted, “Hobby? Dear child, I think you’ve not only refined it, but you have mastered the craft,” she jested affectionately.

Gazing up at her, the expression on Tom’s face grew serious, “I want you to know I’m not as naïve as you think I am and that I am aware that there are agendas aplenty,” he assured.

Smiling down, “Do you? Given the wealth of women leaping to your aid, I’m not nearly as naïve as you might think I am. You are a man grown but you should exercise better judgement when toying with feminine hearts, they could be your undoing. You and your grandfather are far more alike than you and your father,” she replied, arching her head to the side.

How much did she know? Time to change the subject. “Speaking of grandfather?”

“I received a text a short time ago. Fortunately your aunt found him in the custody of a young nurse in training. Like you he had suffered a similar set back. I’ve to discuss it with Lina, but my intention is to bring him with us to the clinic in Sweden,” she advised, still cradling him. While ultimately restoration was her goal, given the high probability of misadventure, she figured it would be best to calibrate the equipment properly on a man who had lived most of his life as opposed to a boy at the front end of his.

“That’s good,” he murmured, cozying I against her.

Reaching up with her free hand, she gently caressed his hair.

 

The House Janine Built by Duggernaut

The House Janine Built

Treating the construction of a habitat for Tom almost like a game, Janine and Tess started in the kitchen with a clear shallow Tupperware square used for keeping leftovers in the refrigerator. They lined the floor with a fancy kerchief and adorned the space with bits of colorful cloth. For a bed, they used a short white sock with a vibrantly pink pom-pom sewn onto it. In one corner, the pair set up the cap from an empty Nestle water bottle with bits of cut up paper nest to it for toileting purposes.

By the time they were done, Tom’s makeshift accommodation resembled the interior of a Bedouin tent.

“What do you think?” Janine asked, glancing from the construct to Tess.

“I think it’s perfect, and besides, if he gets out of hand, which we know he will, we can seal him in there with the lid,” replied the brunette, nodding her head approvingly. “Let’s take it down and show my mother.”

Carrying the domicile downstairs, a bounce in their steps as they giggled and arrived in the sitting room where Tess’s mother was still seated, Tom nestled against her.

“We finished it,” Janine declared, while Tess set the container down on the table in front of her mother.

Seeing both girls sporting wide beaming grins, Tom scowled, suspecting some deviltry. Apart, each of them were a force in their own right, but with them working collaboratively he suspected he might be evenly matched. Eyes darting back and forth between the two girls, he hadn’t forgotten how he had been used as a sexual aid while they may or may not have made out. It could have been Janine playing with herself, or it could have been Tess stimulating Janine, he still didn’t know who had done what.

Leaning forward, Ella set Tom back on the table top, eyes looking over the girls’ handiwork. “Very nice,” she praised, smiling at the pair of builders.

The edge of the container was a little taller than Tom was tall and the fabric lining it prevented him from getting a look at the set up inside.

Tess pointed out the various parts of the set up. For her part, Janine kept moving her eyes from Tom to the container and back.

“So I suppose the question of the hour is where will we keep our tiny prince’s little palace while we sort out the logistical requirements for the upcoming trip,” Tess stated, hands on hips.

“I’ll do it, I mean I would happy to help out in whatever way I can,” Janine offered quickly and without a moment’s hesitation, hopeful expression written on her beautiful face.

There was little doubt in Ella’s mind about the true nature of the girl’s motivation, but she was also aware there was some type of a unique relationship forming between the two youths. She was relatively confident no malfeasance would occur inside the sanctity of the Lindholm house. While her preference would be to keep him within eyesight at all times, she knew short of sealing him in the container Tom would exhaust every effort to find a way to subvert her authority. Relenting and allowing the girl to assume responsibility during sleeping hours would afford her some degree of leverage later should she need. “Tom?” she asked, allowing the boy an opportunity for input.

A sly grin spread over his wee face, “I think it will okay as long as she doesn’t snore,”” he replied, holding up a single hand as if to indicate snoring might be a deal breaker.

Hesitating a moment, Ella nodded, “Very well,” she conceded.

“Why don’t we go back upstairs and find a cozy spot for Chez Tom,” Tess suggested, picking up the furnished Tupperware square.

Janine looked at Tess and then the other girl’s mother and nodded, reaching reached her hand down to the table, opening it to allow Tom to climb in. Once he was seated in her palm, she raised him up and followed Tess out of the sitting room and up the stairs to the main floor before going up to the second floor.

Back in Janine’s room, Tess crossed the room and took a seat on Janine’s bed, sitting cross-legged and setting the container in front of her down on the blanket.

Similarly, Janine also climbed up onto the bed and sat cross-legged, extending the hand with Tom to show him her and Tess’s handiwork on creating a place for him.

Peeking over the edge of her hand, he looked up and scowled at the blonde. “Pink? Really?” he asked, pointing at the rose colored pom-pom at the back of the half sock.

Janine grinned, bottom lip pulled back into her mouth, “I thought you might like to slip into something pink for the night,” she said.

Tess shook her head.

Tom grinned, “That was a good one,” he acknowledged, nodding his head.

Janine winked.

“Hey, just a quick question. I saw a young woman of Hispanic origin peeping on me from the top of the stairs when I was in the sitting area with my mom. Who is she?” he inquired, tone inquisitive.

Janine frowned, not because of his curiosity about another woman, but because during all the bustle and commotion of Tom’s situation, her mother had forgotten to spell Marta and no one seemed to notice her presence until after she had caught sight of Tom. “That’s Marta our housekeeper,” she replied shaking her head. “You’re sure she saw you?”

“Oh yeah, it was the strangest thing because she actually seemed petrified, made a cross in front of herself and everything,” he shared.

 “Marta?” she said, wrinkling up her face.

Tom nodded, “Her eyes went big and round,” he said, using his fingers to open his eyelids further to emphasize his point.

“That is strange,” Janine murmured, looking from Tom to Tess.

“Is she going to be a problem?” Tess inquired.

“I don’t think so, but I do think we should at least have a talk with her,” Janine replied, nodding more to herself than the others, “just to be sure.”

 

The Hired Help by Duggernaut

The Hired Help

Leaving Tom in his habitat inside Janine’s room on the bed, Janine and Tess went looking for the young woman from Guatemala, finding her on the lower floor, folding some clothing in the laundry room.

“Hi Marta,” Janine said pleasantly, smiling at the other woman. “Do you have a moment?” she queried.

“Of course missus,” Marta replied, nodding, eyes darting back and forth between the blonde and the brunette as she placed the freshly laundered and folded towel atop the pile on the dryer.

Janine chuckled, “I suppose with all of these guests staying in the house, I guess it’s really increased your workload over the last few days?” she asked, trying to use a gentle approach to initiate conversation.

Marta smiled and nodded, though her dark eyes betrayed a hint of something else, “There is no problem, it is not so much for me to do,” she assured.

“You remember my friend Tess?” Janine asked, indicating the other girl with a hand.

“Yes of course,” Marta replied, nodding her head to the tall brunette.

Janine’s vibrant blue eyes narrowed, “We were wondering if perhaps you might have noticed her brother Tom earlier today?” she inquired.

“No, no, I’m sorry missus, I didn’t see anything,” she replied, pursing her lips and shaking her head as she averted her eyes. 

“It’s okay Marta, I promise you’re not in trouble or anything,” Janine reassured, face softening as she tried to get the woman to relax.

The domestic kept her eyes downcast.

“Tom said he saw you and thought you might have seen him, though he thought your reaction was a little different than most others who see him for the first time,” Tess said.

“No,” Marta repeated, turning away and getting a fresh towel from the dryer, starting to fold it, but wound up almost wringing the towel in her hands.

Mo?” Janine inquired softly, placing her right hand on Marta’s left.

“Please missus,” Marta replied, tone edged with anxiety.

Recognizing obvious distress in Marta, Tess frowned and turned her head toward Janine, “She’s terrified,” she commented.

“Marta, what is it?” Janine asked, surprised by the older woman’s obvious trepidation.

The Latina women looked to the brunette, her brown eyes wide, “I saw your brother,” she admitted, “but I won’t say anything,” she added quickly.

Frown deepening, “It is okay, but why are you so frightened?” Tess asked softly.

Marta paused, eyes darting around, “I do not know how it is your brother came to be so small, but there are stories of little people from my country, stories about a woman who would do such things to people for her own amusement, El Bruja de pelo Dorado,” she said, voice low, as if speaking the words might somehow summon the woman.

“The Golden Haired Witch?” Janine asked, translating for Tess, not sure if the other girl spoke Spanish.

Si,” Marta replied, eyes round as she hastily crossed herself to ward off ill omens.

“Do the stories say how she does this? Like by magic or something?” Tess inquired.

Marta shrugged, “I do not know. They were stories shared to me by my grandmother when I was just a little girl and she said she learned them when she was little.”

“I can assure you Tom’s condition was not the result of some hex or curse from a witch,” Janine said.

“No, it was the unfortunate result of a malfunctioning machine my grandfather built that he inadvertently triggered that resulted in him being made that way,” Tess shared.

Marta nodded, body language still meek.

“I ask that you keep Tom’s condition confidential,” Janine invited.

“Yes missus,” Marta assured.

“Very good,” Janine praised, drawing Tess away and out of the laundering room.

Marta bowed her head and resumed her duties.

“Hmm,” Janine mused, tapping a finger against her plump lips as she and Tess walked back toward her room.

Turning to the blonde, “What?” Tess asked.

“I didn’t realize she was so superstitious, but then again I didn’t know people could shrink. What if there is someone out there capable of doing it? You know, with hoodoo or some such,” speculated the blonde.

Tess shrugged, “I don’t know,” she offered, shaking her head. “If there was some witch out there zapping people you’d have thought somebody somewhere would have brought it to light. I mean, look at Tom, more and more people are being exposed to him and it mind only be a matter of time before it gets out,” she countered.

“True,” Janine conceded, “but there are all sorts of folktales of tiny people or beings. Who knows is all I’m saying. If there is any substance to this witch Marta spoke of, then it might be another potential avenue to explore in trying to return your brother back to normal. That’s all I’m trying to say,” she finished.

Pursing her lips, Tess nodded, “Fair enough,” she compromised.

“My mother seems fairly confident in what Dr. Holmstrom can do at the Gustafson institute like yours was using your grandfather’s machine. We could use the time they are away to do some digging just in case,” Janine suggested as the pair ascended the stairs to the second floor, where the duo walked along the upper floor hall to her room.

“I guess neither of us is going then?” Tess asked.

Janine frowned, “I don’t think so,” she answered, shaking her head. “I think I would love to tag along, but,” she left the rest unsaid.

Tess nodded. She had kind of expected to be included on the trip, but thinking about it logically, there really wasn’t much of a need to go other than as support, add in school, Janine was probably right.

“Well,” Janine voiced, dragging the word out and stretching her long lithe arms overhead, “I think I’m going to take the opportunity and turn in early,” she said, giving Tess a sly grin and arching an eyebrow menacingly as she brought her arms back down.

Knowing exactly what the blonde was implying, Tess chuckled and shook her head, “Sleep tight and don’t let the bedbugs bite, and by bedbugs, I mean Tom,” she said.

  

 

House Warming Gift by Duggernaut

House Warming Gift

Closing her bedroom door, Janine leaned against it a moment, eyes searching out the little plastic square on her bed, though spying Tom lying supine on her pillow at the head of her bed, his tiny arms and legs spread eagle. “What are you doing over there?” she purred, pushing herself off the door and sauntering forward.

“Making a pillow angel,” he replied, swiping his arms and legs back and forth.

Stopping at the side of the bed, she shook her head and chuckled at his efforts. He wasn’t heavy enough to actually indent an impression into the pillow, but it was funny watching him make the effort.

Sitting up, he looked over his shoulder at his failed attempt and frowned.

Janine climbed up onto the bed on her knees, sitting back on her heels, movements slow and deliberate so that the force of her weight on the bed didn’t affect the tiny youth on her pillow.

“What was the deal with the maid?” he asked, looking up with bright green at the girl towering over top of him.

“Marta? She was just a little spooked. According to her, she said in her country there are some folktales of a blonde haired witch who sneaks around and shrinks people for the fun of it. When she saw you, well,” she said, resting her hands on her thighs.

Tom looked at Janine’s honey colored mane, “I wonder where she might have got that notion from? I guess it would explain the look on her face,” he said with a grin, nodding.

Shifting her weight to the side, she switched her position and flipped over so that now she was lying on her stomach, head toward him, chin propped up on her hands almost over the pillow.

Looking at her large face, Tom smiled and chuckled, “You are so incredibly beautiful. Did you know that?” he inquired.

She smiled at the compliment before leaning forward and pressing her soft supple lips against him, giving him a kiss.

Her breath was warm and sweet as it washed over him, the velvety feel of her lips on his body was electric, igniting desire as she pressed him back onto his back and into the pillow some.

Breaking contact, she reared back to look down at him, “You’re not so bad yourself tiny stuff,” she replied with a grin.

“Why are you still wearing clothes?” he asked, spreading his hands.

“Oh? What did you have in mind?” she asked, face a mask of innocence.

He grinned impishly, “Get naked and find out,” he answered.

She pondered a moment before rolling to her side and deftly slipping out of her clothing, casting it to the floor and returning to lying on her stomach. “Now what?”

He patted the pillow beside him with his left hand, “Head down,” he urged.

Keeping him in her sight, she turned her head to the side and lowered it to the pillow, the weight displacing him on the pillow making him slide closer to her smooth cheek.

“Eyes closed,” he instructed, motioning with his hand.

Smiling, she complied. She could feel his tiny hands on her cheek, his feet along the side of her nose as he climbed up onto the side of her face. It was an odd sensation as he crossed her cheekbone and knelt beside her ear, running his hands through the downy soft golden hairs there. “It tickles,” she murmured, trying not to wrinkle her face.

Leaning forward, “Shh,” he whispered softly into her ear before slipping over her jaw and onto her slender neck, swimming through waves of honey colored strands to move atop her shoulders, eyes following the line of her spine to the hollow of her tapering lower back and the two symmetrical dimples near the base of the incline to her smooth perfectly rounded buttocks. He paused to take it all in, the breathtaking beauty, the gentle rise and fall of her upper back as she breathed, the warmth and natural fragrance of her skin emanating under his feet and the silky feel of her hair in his hands.

“What are you doing” she asked, eyes still closed, smile on her face.

“Appreciating,” he replied honestly. She was a goddess.

Steadying himself using two threads of slender hair in his left hand, he moved between her shoulder blades.

“Tickles even more,” she warned, resisting the urge to move her upper torso, though her bottom swayed from side to side.

Chuckling, he settled in the depression down the center of her back over her spine, goosebumps rising on her skin in response to his presence.

“You’re torturing me,” she teased playfully, suppressing a shiver.

He grazed his fingers feather light over the surface of her skin, “I’m only getting started,” he snickered.

“Careful,” she cautioned, a little catch in her breathe.

Tom’s grin broadened as he continued to move down her back to the incline of her bum. Ascending the slope, he perched atop the curvaceous swell of her right buttock. Dropping to his hands and knees, he raised his right hand and brought it down smartly on her derriere, making a little smacking sound.

Turning her head to peer over her shoulder, half smile on her face, “Did you just attempt my ass?” she asked.

“Bad girl,” he scolded in mock seriousness, repeating the process.

Janine chuckled, “Bad? I’ll have you know I have been doing my best to be a good girl in recent days,” she countered.

Tom shook his head slowly. He knew what she was saying was true, she was behaving very well and he certainly loved her for it, but part of him, maybe the daredevil in him, yearned for that girl who was wild, made him feel alive like some type of adrenalin junkie. “Bad,” he asserted, spanking her again.

“Do that one more time and I’ll show you bad,” she warned, an element of danger dancing in her stormy blue eyes.

Tom grinned wickedly and slapped her bum again.

  

 

Hello Darkness, My Old Friend by Duggernaut

Hello Darkness My Old Friend

Janine’s declaration of being a good girl was in earnest as she had been making a deliberate effort to be more conscientious, particularly with Tom. The balance of power in their relationship had shifted after Tom had been restored and despite their mutual desire to consummate their relationship, fate had interceded and prevented them from doing so. The failed attempts to be intimate had left her incredibly horny. With Tom small again, the temptation to reassert her dominance over him and anyone else foolish enough to get in her path resurfaced. It required special effort on her part to refrain from surrendering to her darker inclinations to take him as she saw fit.

Was he encouraging her to let herself go, deliberately antagonizing her by calling her bad? Should she give in? The notion that he wanted this from stirred her excitement, raising the level.

She looked at the tiny youth perched atop her bum cheek, sly grin on all over his tiny face. If he wanted bad, then bad she would give him. A small smile appeared at the corner of her full mouth.

In a single fluid motion, she shifted her body onto her side, right hand plucking a suddenly startled Tom out of midair. Before he had an opportunity to protest, she stuffed him head first into her mouth, holding him in place with her polished white teeth while his feet protruded from between he plump lips. The way he was situated in her mouth, face down, she could feel his tiny cock hard against her tongue. Yes, this was exactly what he was looking for.

Using her powerful tongue, she spun him around in her mouth, rolling him onto his back and pushing his head and upper body out between his lips, claves between her teeth, his rigid tool sliding against the soft pliable tissue of her upper lip.

For his part, Tom put his hands above her lip to steady himself as he pushed his pelvis against the pillowy flesh. He had no idea what she might do and that thought elevated his arousal.

Reaching up to her face with her right hand, she took hold of him by his head, the thumb and forefinger clamping down firmly, but gently on the sides of his skull. Slowly she slid him back and forth between her lips, not quite all the way in, not quite all the way out. Each pass she could feel his turgid member against her lip.

The pressure on his head was firm but gentle enough not to be uncomfortable, though the sensation of her sucking him in and out of her mouth absorbed most of his attention. A groan escaped his lips as he luxuriated in the experience.

Still stimulating Tom, using him in the same vain as a person might a lollipop, Janine sat upright. Pulling open the drawer in the night table beside her bed, her eyes brightened when she located what it was she was seeking, the translucent pink silicon toy. It seemed a lifetime ago since she had tied Tom to it and used it on her bottom. If he wanted bad from her, she was going to tether it to him and literal fuck her moist pussy with it and him attached to it. Her eyes drifted over to the vanity where her hairbrush was located. Decisions, decisions. She chose the dildo. Picking up the flexible toy, she set It on the bed and closed the drawer.

Feeling Tom’s legs go rigid and extend, she knew he was on the verge of release. Not yet, she thought, sucking him all the way into her mouth and pinning him against her palate with her tongue, holding him secure.

What did she do with the ribbon she had used to bind him to the brush? She could remember. Sliding off the bed, Tom still held fast, she walked over to the vanity and opened up the fancy walnut box on her vanity, lips curling into a smile as she spotted another length of satin ribbon, this one scarlet.

Grabbing the ribbon, she bounced back over to the bed, scooting back up against the pillows at the headboard and grabbing the dildo before setting it and the ribbon down between her naked thighs. Next, she retrieved Tom from her mouth, placing his tiny saliva wet person next to the dildo.

Mopping the gooey spit from his face, Tom blinked a couple of times, focusing on the mammoth pleasure toy. His first thought was she was going to put him back up her butt.

Again, pretty much before he could really say anything, she had his back on the toy, head toward the tip and she was wrapping the sheer ribbon around him quickly, the way a spider might ensnare a fly in her silk.

“Not your ass,” he said, eyes round, memories of his difficult passage into her tight channel burgeoning in his mind. This is not what he had in mind when he wanted her to be bad.

Grinning wickedly, she definitely had no intent of using the thing on her butt again, though she need not tell him that, “Maybe,” she said, securing the last of her ribbon, leaving his head the only thing free of the tie.

“Janine,” he said, tone cautionary.

“Tom,” she countered, arching an eyebrow, damn it felt good to let her hair down.

Lying immobilized looking up at her, he chucked and grinned nervously.

“So I’m a bad girl am I?” she asked coquettishly, grabbing the silicon toy by the base and bringing him up in front of her face before licking her lower lip.

He remain quiet, showing her big innocent eyes.

“You wanted to spank my ass?” she inquired, shifting her weight from side to side.

Chuckling again, Tom struggled to find the words to put together a quick witty answer.

She chuckled too, turning him over quickly and bringing the toy rapidly down to her slick pussy, driving the head of the toy into her, burying him deep up inside her.

  

 

Janine's Inner Demon by Duggernaut

Janine’s Inner Demon

To accommodate the girth of the toy and its tiny passenger, the rippled inner folds of Janine’s vagina stretched out, creating significant pressure on Tom’s body. The compression of the ribbon securing him to the dildo helped displaced some of the force bearing down on him. Fortunately, in her state of heightened excitement, Janine’s slick secretions facilitating smooth passage into her well lubricated pussy.

The rose-colored dildo pushed into as far as she possibly could, Janine let out a delighted sigh, savoring the feeling of fullness emanating from her hot hungry pussy. Gripping the end of the toy, she withdrew it slightly, turning it and twisting it to titillate as many nerve endings as she could find before plunging it back into her. He was in there. Helpless. Slowly, deliberately she pulled the silicon phallus back, the now juice soaked ribbon a darker crimson heralding Tom’s arrival. Tarrying a moment, time enough for him to catch a quick breath, she impaled herself again, the force expelling fluid out of her pussy and out over her perineum and the tight crinkled rosebud of her anus, a soft moan escaping her pouty lips. She wanted lose herself, her inhibitions, and come on him, drowning him in her body.

A thin sheen of perspiration formed on her perfect body, a mixture of excitement and effort as she continued to work the toy min and out of her wanton sex, hips arching up to receive every in thrust as she teased herself. Her free hand drift down over the swollen furnace of her privates, fingers seeking out and finding the swollen nub of her engorged clitoris. Strumming the nexus of pleasure, her pace with the toy quickened. How long could she deny herself? How long could she ride this feeling before surrendering to bliss? Her breath came in gasps. So close. “Not yet,” she groaned, ceasing her deliberations and trying to catch her breath.

Slowly, she eased the toy of her sopping pussy, a half smile on her blush stained face as she sought out Tom. What she found was the ribbon mostly undone and lost back up inside herself, no evidence of the tiny captive passenger that had been bound to it. Removing the toy completely, she tugged at the strand of sodden cloth vanishing in the slippery pink of her vagina, drawing it out. No Tom. Panic gripped her but then deep within the core of her being she felt a stirring, the sensation of him. In that moment, she was his world and he belonged to her. A sense of euphoria seemed to envelop her, originating in the pit of her being and radiating out with delicious tendrils of pleasure along the pathway her nervous system. It was Tom. He had located her G-spot and was playing with it. Her back arched involuntarily, hands between her legs, and her head buried into the pillow. A mewl of raw bliss escaped from between her lips.

Inside his blonde goddess, Tom toyed with her, listening to the sound of the blood rushing through her body to keep her on the brink of imminent release.

On top of her bed, Janine thrashed about like a wild thing, spinning over onto her side, drawing her knees up. Finding no surcease to his relentless attention, she flopped onto her stomach, yet still he did not stop.

The interior of Janine’s pussy being so swollen and filled with profuse amounts of vaginal secretions displacing any respirable air, Tom knew he had to finish her off, that lingering any longer would be pushing the envelope and he might not survive. Reluctantly, he started down the path to orgasm, driving passed the point of no return. He anticipated a tremendous release, but the sheer force of her climax was astounding. Up and down lost all meaning in the darkness, her contractions making the dewy interior walls of her pussy batter and buffet him like a small sailboat caught in the fury of a category 5 hurricane. Tossed and turned in his fleshy prison, Tom felt as if he was trapped in a hot, wet blanket, wound around the agitator of a haywire washing machine. Her cervix violently smashing into his little body drove what little air he possessed from his lungs. He had been inside her before and weathered releases, but this time was more intense. He thought for sure he would pass out by the time the tide of her orgasm receded. After her body finished quaking, he wormed through the flesh smothering him, moving down the channel of her vagina toward the entrance. There was an odd quivering in the tissue, making him halt.

Body slick, Janine lay still on her back. She was about to try and retrieve Tom when the second orgasm came, catching her completely by surprise, pleasure crashing down on her and sweeping away her reason, his name dying on her lips as she fought to breathe. Face buried in her pillow she screamed. The third orgasm arrived moments later, followed by a fourth.

Helpless to fight against the sheer power of her pussy refusing to permit him leave, Tom felt her undulating pelvic muscles clutching at him and dragging him back down into her depths. Opening his mouth in a desperate effort to catch a breath during the onslaught he was lost, smothered and filled with her essence. He had been here before, on the threshold of blacking out but he refused to succumb to the darkness, instead, he felt every shudder she experienced, every shiver.

Balled up in the fetal position, Janine lie breathless in a pool of her own sweat near the center of her king sized bed, body trembling uncontrollably. Exhausted, she rolled onto her back, strands of long blonde haired matted across her damp face.  Letting out a big sigh, she rolled onto her side and pushed herself up and hands and knees before settling her bum back on her heels. Surveying the mess she had made of the sheets, she chuckled softly moving moved her hands down to her privates to try and find Tom. Parting the petals of her nether lips through the gooey mess of her of her vagina, she slipped both index fingers inside, opening herself while trying to locate him. Finding the hard shell of his skull, she tried to gain purchase to pull him out, but he was slippery, her pussy muscles clutching at him. Changing her hold, she fished around some more, seizing his limp right arm, dragging him out of his vibrant pink confines and into the palm of her right hand.

Sly smile on her face, she raised him up to chest level. He was out, but the rise and fall of his chest told her he had successfully weathered the storm of her passion.

  

 

Like Daughter, Like Mother by Duggernaut

Like Daughter, Like Mother

Waking to the sound of her alarm, Janine rolled onto her side and switched it off before stretching out languidly on her bed. Reaching out, she clicked on the bedside lamp, looking into the plastic habitat near the base for Tom, spying him nestled in amongst the folds of cloth she and Tess put down for him. She contemplated rousing him, but decided against it while she pushed aside her blankets and sat upright. After the come he had given her, he deserved to catch up on his rest. A smile touched the corner of her mouth. Setting her inner tigress free the night previous had felt wonderfully decadent.

Letting out a sigh, she got up, stretching once more before fetching her bathrobe and pulling it around her exquisite naked body. After a pee, brush of the teeth, and a morning wash, she returned to her room and got dressed for school before fixing her hair back into a ponytail.

Walking back over to the side of her bed, she checked in on Tom again. “Come on sleepy head,” she encouraged, reaching in and using a finger to jostle him.

“Ughh,” he moaned, blindly swiping a hand at her interrupting finger.

“Rise and shine,” she said cheerfully.

Tom rolled over displaying prominent morning wood, sly grin on his face.

She would like nothing more than another go round with him. “I have to go to school,” she protested half-heartedly, aware that even if she stayed home during the day, it was incredibly unlikely they would get another opportunity to have some intimate fun.

Thoughts parallel to hers, he nodded slowly, yawning broadly. “I’m actually kind of surprised my mom let me spend the night here in your room,” he commented.

“I think she just realizes what an annoying pain in the ass you can be when you set your mind to it,” Janine stated, grinning.

“I take delight in the knowledge that I have been a specific pain in your deliciously rounded posterior,” he asserted, tone pompous.

“Perchance you would like to find yourself back in my posterior, head first?” she challenged.

He knew better than to call her to task because she would do it. “Ah, too bad you have school,” he sighed, mock lament in his voice.

“Uh huh,” she said, picking up his little domicile. “Come on, I’ll take you downstairs,” she added, strolling across her room and out the door.

Lina and Elle sat across from one another at the small dining table in the breakfast nook off the kitchen when Janine entered, a cup of coffee and a cell phone in front of both. Crossing the kitchen, she set Tom’s house down on the table.

Buongiorno,” Ella said, looking at Janine then smiling down at her son

“Mrs. Wentworth,” Janine replied before turning to Lina, “mother.”

“Are you off?” Lina inquired.

Janine nodded.

“Have a good day. Love you,” Lina expressed.

“You too, bye,” Janine replied, nodding to Tom’s mother and quitting the room.

“Mmm,” Tom noised from his habitat.

Ella rolled her eyes, “I apologize for my son,” she stated, fixing him with a reproachful look.

Lina chuckled, “No need, she’s just as bad,” she replied, eyes also now on Tom.

Looking from his mother to Lina and back, Tom scowled. “I kind of have to go to the bathroom,” he said.

“You don’t require permission,” Ella assured.

“Um, it’s just kind of weird with you two looking at me,” he stated, shuffling through the fabric to get to the corner where the makeshift toileting ‘facilities’ were located.

Lina chuckled, “I don’t think I’ve seen bashful from you before,” she commented.

“If you don’t mind,” Tom said, making a motion with his hand, encouraging the two matriarchs to turn away.

Rolling her eyes, Raphaella turned away, “Today is going to be very busy and I will need to be away from here for several hours,” she announced.

A wisp of a smile appeared on Lina’s face, “Your attorney?” she inquired.

“And Harrison,” Ella replied.

“You are more than welcome to utilize my space for anything you need,” she offered.

“Thank you, but arrangements have already been made.”

Lina nodded, “At the very least, my car and driver are at your disposal,” she provided.

“What about me?” Tom asked.

A frown creased lines on Ella’s face, “I do not think it practical to be toting around my miniaturized son in a plastic food box,” she said.

“I’ll be around the house, I don’t mind look after him,” Lina put forward, a gleam in her cerulean eyes.

Ella nodded slowly. While she was not naïve to think the other woman didn’t possess ulterior motives, she really couldn’t say she distrusted her either. After all, the woman had expended fair effort to protect her son during his diminishment, agenda aside. For appearance’s sake, she would let Tom choose what he wanted to do, though she knew his response would be to stay. “Tom, what do you wish to do?” she asked.

“Food,” he answered, pointing a finger at his open mouth. Did he want to be alone with Lina? Hell yes, but he was going to downplay it.

”I’ll get it,” Lina offered, rising from the table.

“Being small is no cause to be impolite,” chastised Ella.

“Please,” he added, though Janine’s mother was out of earshot.

“Will you stay?” she asked.

He seemed to ponder the question before answering, “Yeah, I think it would be safer here,” he replied.

As she anticipated. At least she would know where he was.

Returning with a small dish containing an assortment of diced fresh fruits and a dollop of yogurt, Lina set it down on the table.

Pulling himself up on the side of the plastic dish, Tom did a small flip and landed on his feet. Padding across the smooth tabletop, he sat beside the dish. Looking up at lina, he bowed his head, “Thank you,” he expressed before looking at is mother and winking.

Precoce,” Ella muttered, scowling.

“So?” Lina queried.

“Tom says he will remain in your charge while I attend to my affairs,” Ella answered as Tom stuffed his face.

  

 

Lina's Last Dance by Duggernaut

Lina’s Last Dance

Waiting patiently and politely for Raphaella to depart, Lina had plans of her own. Serena was going to be tangled up in legal meetings for most of the day with Ella’s people, Janine and the teacher were at school, and the nurse was at her own apartment, leaving only her and Marta in the house with Tom. With Tom restored via Tom Sr.’s machine, she thought for sure that had been her last chance to be with him. Now here he was again. The thought of having him filled her with delight. She wanted him, wanted for him to make her feel like a goddess again. Once everyone else was out of the house, she sat down on the couch and looked at him, hands folded neatly in her lap.

Looking back up at her, “Soooo,” he said, elongating the word.

“I’ve sent Marta out on a few errands that should keep her occupied well into the afternoon. We’re here all by ourselves,” she said coyly.

A smile materialized on his face, that wonderful disarming smile he had inherited from his grandfather. “Really,” he said, statement, not question.

She nodded slowly. “Perhaps you would like to come upstairs with me?” she suggested, sweeping a hand back in that direction.

“Are you trying to seduce me Mrs. Lindholm?” he asked, cocking his head to the side.

She smiled softly, “Why Mr. Wentworth whatever do you mean?” she inquired innocently, reaching down and collecting him in her right hand. It felt good to hold him again, this time unhurried or harried by her daughter.

Lina’s soft hand curled around him, he draped his arms over her index finger as she climbed the stairs to the second floor and walked to her room. Although physically exhausted from his encounter with Janine the previous night, he was excited to spend time with Lina again.

Having no specific plan in mind for how she might make use of him, Lina set him down on the bed. Stepping back, she began to undress herself. She could tell he appreciated all of the effort she invested keeping her body in shape by the coy smile on his face. He was still just a boy in essence, yet the feelings he stirred in her were wondrous. Francis didn’t look at her or make her feel that way. In fact, even when they were first married, he never evinced these types of feelings in her. Was it that Tom was special or was it the situation? A combination of both? That was the answer. There was something about this young man and the impossibility of the situation. Not that it mattered much, in moments she would be making love to the little imp.

Watching Lina remove her clothing, Tom marveled at her physical presence. It was the kind of beauty only maturity would bring. Although already beautiful beyond imagination, Janine would inherit this kind of presence as she aged. He found himself growing excited despite the fatigue in his body.

Seeing him becoming excited, Lina, now completely nude, climbed over him onto the bed, sitting with her back to the heap of pillows against the headboard, legs parted.

Moving to the space between her feet, he moved between them, trailing the tips of his fingers softly up the smooth inside of her right leg as he gazed up into her blue eyes.

The feathery-like sensation of his touch raised goosebumps on her bare flesh. Parting her legs a little wider to facilitate access, she could feel her body beginning to respond, the space between her legs beginning to swell and moisten. Bringing her hands up to her chest, she started kneading her breasts.

Looking ahead to Lina’s blooming vagina, Tom quickened his step, eager to please the older woman. As he neared the juncture of her legs, sultry heat radiating off her flesh greeted him. So too, her excited scent filled his nostrils. Stroking the delicate skin, the petals parted inviting him. Leaning forward, he kissed her gently, though he doubted she felt it. Tracing a hand through the slippery pink groove, he brought his fingers to his lips and tasted her.

Reaching her hands down to her pussy, Lina pulled open her lips.

Looking up at Lina, Tom gave her his patented smile and winked before putting his hands together and pushing them into the eager entrance to her drooling vagina, the frilly flesh parting to accept him. Twisting and winding through the dense inner folds at the entrance of Lina’s pussy, Tom pulled himself deeper into the gorgeous woman.

His young body swallowed inside the interior of her womanhood, Lina’s breath caught in her throat, a catch as he oriented his tiny self and began to stimulate her from within while she touched herself without. There was no particular urgency to peak, just play. As it had been the last time she and he were together, this was no competition, this was a sharing, a union deeper than just satiating some primal impulse.

Although blind inside the comforting darkness, Tom possessed a heightened sense of the effects of his efforts were having on her body by the ebb and flow of her pulse, the undulating swirl of muscular contractions around him. It was like a dance, timing his ministrations with ebb and flow of her body, her movements subtle but enough to provide him with a steady supply of air.

Lina wanted to live in this moment, this idyllic state of bliss as she climbed higher and higher toward climax. There was a gathering of warmth deep within her and she knew it was Tom.

Skillfully, artfully, he caressed her, feeling her body reach a crescendo before crashing back down on him. He went limp, allowing her body to have its way with his. Spots danced before his eyes as he felt himself release into the smothering darkness.

Removing his tiny unconscious body from her vagina and holding him in the palm of her hand. Slding off the bed, she collected her house robe and curled up in the chair, placing him atop her bosom and folding her arms under her sizable breasts, cradling him as he dreamed. Smiling down at the delicious slumbering boy, she leaned forward, kissing on his body before rocking slowly back and forth. What a precious little thing he was.

  

 

Astraea by Duggernaut

Astraea

Tom awoke in his habitat feeling refreshed after his escapade with Lina though not sure how long he had been out. Getting to his feet, he stretched his arms overhead, twisting at the waist. “Forget Stairmaster or an elliptical, try Vaginamaster for the ultimate workout experience,” he said aloud, pulling himself up to the edge of the plastic container to get a look around. He was on the coffee table in the sitting room overlooking the backyard and he was alone.

“Hello?” he called out, resting his elbows on the edge of the container. With no response forthcoming, he pulled himself up and over, dropping to the polished surface of the coffee table. Moving to the edge, he walked around the perimeter looking for a possible way down. Seeing none, he sat down on the edge, looking out into the back yard, a small bird flitting back and forth between the trees.

During his time sleeping, both his mother and the Lina’s attorney Serena Hall had returned to the house to finalize all of the legalities pertaining to the upcoming trip. With everything above board, Serena took leave, grabbing a fresh cup of coffee in the kitchen and walking out to the bannister overlooking the sitting room. Leaning forward on the railing, she spied the tiny form of Tom Wentworth sitting at the edge of the table, back to her.

Bored watching the bird, Tom contemplated going back to bed when he looked up to see the lawyer Serena Hall descending the stairs to the sitting room. Attired in a light grey business skirt, white blouse, she had her incredibly dark hair pulled back into a utilitarian ponytail. Spotting him on the table, she smiled.

Tom remain still and silent, watching as she crossed the room to stand next to the table.

“You’ve made quite an impression I daresay,” she commented, taking a seat on the chesterfield.

Tom grinned, “On you?”

Setting her coffee mug on the table, she smiled back, “On everyone I suppose,” she replied, powder blue eyes gauging him.

Tom walked over and sat down on the edge of the table facing her, legs dangling over the open space, “Serena, right?” he asked, mischief in his green eyes as he smiled Cheshire-like up at her.

She nodded. “Yes,” she replied. “Tom right?” she teased back.

Chuckling, “You’ve just spent all sorts of billable hours sorting things out, so I’m sure you know exactly who I am,” he asserted confidently.

“True enough,” she said, leaning back into the couch and crossing her left leg over her right.

“You could have had your coffee anywhere in this great big house, but you decided to come here,” he stated.

“This looked like a comfortable place to enjoy a break,” she said.

Tom chuckled, “I know why you’re here,” he asserted.

Arching an eyebrow, “Illuminate me,” she urged,

“You’re curious about me. There is no doubt in my skull that there is an incredibly brilliant mind inside that lovely head of yours. You have been trained to focus on the minutia of detail, accustomed to finding the hazy shades of grey that exist between the black and white lines of law. But this?” he queried, spreading his hands apart. “I am way outside your wheelhouse and you’re not quite so sure of yourself.”

Serena chuckled, “I guess you have it all figured out then,” she observed, nodding slowly.

Shaking his head from side to side, “Not at all. I’m just caught in a situation larger than myself and doing my best to try and make it out alive,” he offered.

“Just a victim of circumstance?” she inquired, leaning back and retrieving her mug from the table.

Tom chuckled, “Victim implies surrendering to circumstance. Poor me. That’s not how I operate,” he answered.

Taking a sip from her ceramic mug and swallowing, Serena set the cup back down, “I think I have a solid understanding of how you operate,” she replied coyly, advised by Lina about his disposition, his innate charm and charisma.

“How’s that then? I’m not even as long as your littlest finger. How do I operate? What masterful stratagems have I devised to subvert the free world?” he asked cheekily.

“You know you’re very good, I’ll give you that. You’ve got your shtick down pat,” she lauded.

“Shtick?” he inquired, feigning innocence.

She snorted, “Please.”

“Are you implying I’m using some type of Jedi mind trick to con women into using me? Hardly. I’m the answer to feminine oppression, the key to unlock the shackles of five thousand years of patriarchal repression rolled into a handsome little package. You’ve had to fight against inequality your whole life to be treated the same as your male counterparts in a system slanted against you. For what? Why? Because you’re beautiful means obviously you couldn’t possibly have had to fight twice as hard to prove your merit? Because of this,” he stated, holding his arms apart, “you are free to slip the mask of social convention and let down your hair.”

She had to admit he was good. Was there substance to his impassioned argument? She had not been lying when she had been cautioned against him and now she possessed a better understanding of why. Not only was he eloquent, but that damned smile on his face spoke to something inside her. What might it be like to experience him? As quickly as the notion piqued her, she shut it down again. Clearing her throat, “From my understanding, the flight to Sweden will depart later this evening,” she advised

He angled his head to the side, “Will you be on it?” he inquired.

“No,” she replied, shaking her head in the negative.

“It’s too bad we didn’t enough time to get better acquainted,” he lamented. “I might have enjoyed an opportunity to go over your legal briefs.”

“Are you always this incorrigible?”

Tom laughed. “Your Honor, I plead guilty and throw myself upon the mercy of the court,” he said dramatically, bringing his right arm across his brow before presenting his wrists as if for handcuffs.

Serena stared at him for a minute, inner conflict causing turmoil in her mind. The logical part of her brain knew she should put an end to this banter, but another more primal part of her, something deep down inside her stirred and wanted something different. She could tell by the amused expression his face, he knew the battle she was waging. What should she do?

  

 

Habeas Corpus by Duggernaut

Habeas Corpus

A slow smile crossed Serena’s face, a confident expression. “You’re funny,” she stated, shifting her bum to the edge of the couch and leaning over him. “You are also far too clever for your own good. Appealing to my sense of femininity and the whole injustice of it all,” she added with a chuckle.

Arching an eyebrow, the grin on Tom’s broadened.

“If you think for a minute I’m some delicate retiring wall flower who has allowed the big bad male dominated world to bowl her over, I’m afraid you’ve misread me,” she chuckled mirthfully, shaking her head.

“How so?” he said, inviting her to continue.

“You presume I’ve allowed our patriarchal system to victimize me, keep me down because I have a pretty face or nice firm tits. You couldn’t be more wrong. You couldn’t possibly understand how absolutely foolish the male of the species becomes when they think they have a shot,” she stated, parting her legs so that he could peer into the shadowy space between her opened thighs.

Tom shrugged dismissively.

“Come now little one, you can’t tell me your whole little spiel wasn’t just a plea for you to get into to my pussy?” she questioned, shifting her weight from side to side to draw her skirt up a little.

Shaking his hand slowly, Tom chuckled.

“Don’t be shy,” she said, “go on. Take a little peak.”

Looking down from her face, he settled his eyes on the lacy powder blue panties molded around the shape of her pudendum. Through the sheer fabric, it was easy to tell she waxed her business.

Chuckling, she shuffled her bottom right to the edge of the chesterfield, parting her legs farther until it was close enough he could almost reach out and touch it.

Swallowing hard, he was certain he could warmth emanating from her crotch as he looked back over the swell of her breasts to her face.

“You have a pretty face, and that smile, oh that smile. How I would love to feed you to my pussy, not because my gender has had to endure millennia of oppression, or because you want me to. No. I would do it to conquer you, enslave you to my desire. You would be her special little pet,” Serena purred, her left hand tracing a line down the groove of her covered sex.

With no witty retort on his lips, he brought his hand up and feigned a cough into it.

“And when she was finished with your tiny hapless little self, I would shove you so far up my ass you would be able to taste what I had for breakfast,” she asserted playfully.

This definitely wasn’t going quite the way Tom had envisioned.

Glancing up over her shoulder toward the upper level, she turned back to him, feline smile on her attractive face as she suddenly plucked him by the arm and shifted herself back, setting him on the triangular patch of cushion between her thighs. Arching an eyebrow, “Well?” she queried.

Placing a hand on the front of her panties, Tom glanced up and favored her with a crooked smile on the side of his face.

Without warning, the lawyer brought her legs together, pinning his body between the smooth flesh of her inner thighs. Feeling him struggle against her hold, she laughed softly to herself and picked up her mug before leaning back into the couch.

Knowing she was making a point by asserting her dominance, Tom went limp. There was no point trying to wriggle free of her vice like grip. He chastised himself for falling into the same trap he had with Janine when first he sought to explore her naked body, pretty face masking shark like instincts.

Taking a sip from her cup, Serena swallowed and smiled. She would like nothing better than to wipe that smug smile from his little face and there was no denying in other circumstances the fun she could have with the boy, but these weren’t other circumstances. After he went still, she waited a few moments longer before releasing him from the confinement of her clenched thighs.

Dropping to one knee, Tom sucked in a lungful of air, getting a hint of her scent. He could feel himself stirring, his nakedness unable to conceal his burgeoning arousal.

He was about to make a smart ass comment, when she shifted her hips forward, bowling him over onto his back, the weight of her pussy now bearing down on his body and pressing him into the cushion beneath leaving the only portion of him not under her his head. Grimacing, it took tremendous effort for him just to pull in a breath let alone talk.

Moving her left hand down between her legs, she slipped it into her panties, middle finger making a lazy circle over the delicate folds of her labia.

Grunting under the sheer weight crushing down on him, Tom slipped one arm free and pushed feebly against her, his futile attempt making her chuckle as she continued to play with herself, slipping her finger inside her pussy.

Removing her hand from her panties, she looked at the glob of glistening moisture at the end of her middle finger before lowering it down and smearing the thick juice over his face and head making sure he could sample her.

Ingesting a healthy dose of her secretion, Tom choked and sputtered, coughing for real.

“This must be new to you, five millennia of misguided male rule and just now you come to realize the balance of power is just an illusion,” she said with a soft laugh. Using the arm of the couch, she pushed herself up and off him, setting the mug back down on the table before adjusting her skirt.

Rolling over to his side, he got onto his knees and wiped at the sticky mess on his face, his excitement at full mast.

Chuckling to herself, Serena ignored him, walking away, her shapely ass swaying side to side sexily. She did not need to look back to know he was intently watching her depart.

  

 

This Flight Tonight by Duggernaut

This Flight Tonight

The household was essentially a flurry of activity around him, Tom’s place on the couch the eye of the hurricane. The balance of his afternoon left him feeling intrigued but decidedly unfulfilled after his encounter with Serena. He briefly considered doing himself a favor to relieve his pent up frustration, but the untimely appearance of his mother while he was contemplating it quickly dissipated the notion.

“Your aunt has arrived with your grandfather,” his mother announced from the upper level overlooking the sitting room.

Looking up at her, he gave a thumb’s up sign.

“We will be departing shortly,” she advised, just as heard the sounds of Janine and Tess returning from school. Was there time for him and Janine to share some quality time before the trip? Much to his frustrated chagrin the answer was no. Not that Janine wasn’t willing, on the contrary she was as eager as he for the chance for another go round. It was Raphaella’s intercession derailed any attempt at a last minute romp between the two hormonally charged teens.

His mother made sure he had food in his stomach and that the linens inside his ‘home’ were clean. During that time, he tried to see if Serena was still somewhere in the house but was told by Lina she had left.

When the time finally came for the group to get ready to leave for the airport, Ella was the one who carried Tom in his habitat.

Approaching Tom’s mother, “May I?” Janine asked, looking into the container.

Ella nodded, “Of course,” she answered with a warm smile.

Taking Tom in the palm of her hand, Janine puckered her plump lips and gave him a big kiss, her lips essentially covering his torso and leaving a bit of a pale pink lipstick residue on his skin. Seeing what she had inadvertently done, she chuckled while trying to apologize.

“It’s okay,” he replied, making a mock sour face and wiping at the waxy deposit.

“When next we see each other,” she implied, her big blue eyes expressive, communicating more than her words.

Grinning wickedly, he nodded, “Definitely,” he assured.

“Please,” mumbled Tess, rolling her eyes. “Just be safe,” she added, lightly touching him on the top of this head.

Setting Tom back in the plastic habitat, she nodded to his mother.

Lina gave her daughter a robust hug and a kiss on the cheek before doing the same with Tess. He wasn’t privy to the travel party, but had half-expected either or both Miss Harwood or Cassidy to be invited on the trip. Neither was included. That left, aside from him and his grandfather, Lina, his mother, and his aunt.

The trip to the airport was uneventful, likewise getting everyone settled on the Gulfstream G650 in preparation for takeoff. Still feeling feisty, Tom was bored.

After taking off, Ella removed her seatbelt and got up, setting Tom down on the seat next hers across from the one his aunt Dona occupied.

“Can you keep your eye on him?” Ella asked.

“Of course,” replied the younger sister.

Leaning back on his cloth in a reclining position, right leg over left, arms folded across his chest, mimicking Dona’s posture, including the minor leg twitch, Tom looked up at his aunt, mischief in his green eyes.

Angling her head off to one side in askance, “What?’ she queried.

“Nothing,” he replied, mirroring the head motion.

Looking at him, she put her hands on her thighs.

He copied the gesture.

Spreading her hands apart, “Are you deliberately making an effort to vex me?” she asked arching an eyebrow.

Tom spread his hands in an innocent seeming gesture, “I don’t know what you mean,” he protested, a cheeky grin appearing on his face.

“This,” she said, motioning with her hand.

“I’m not sure what this is,” he replied, making the same motion with his own hand.

“Fate attenzione,” she cautioned, giving him a stern look.

“Fate attenzione,” he repeated, waggling his head and speaking in a high-pitched voice.

“Don’t you start,” she warned, ghost of a smile on her lips.

Tom snorted and rolled his eyes.

Grinning, Dona leaned forward in her seat, “Do not presume upon the fact you are safe because you are my sister’s child,” she warned, arching a penciled eyebrow.

Tom frowned. What did she mean not safe? Not safe from what? Her? What would she do? Did he want to know? After the sideways exchange with Serena, he was slightly leery.

Laughing, “Ragazzo sciocco,” she said.

Frowning deepening the lines on his face, “Where’s grandfather?” he inquired.

“Resting,” she replied, settling back in her plush leather chair, eyes lowering to her bosom before looking back at him.

“Oh,” he said, pursing his lips and nodding.

“Given the length of flight ahead and whatever ordeal is yet to come for you my nephew, you might want to curl up in your little blankets and get caught up on your rest as well rather than antagonize you auntie with childish games,” she urged.

“Probably good advice,” he conceded reluctantly, shaking his head, though he wasn’t feeling particularly tired. Despite that, she did make a cogent point about what was to come. Maybe that was the bee in his proverbial bonnet and the reason he was behaving juvenilely.

Tapping the side of her head with a long finger, “Very good advice,” she asserted, chuckling at him.

“Goodnight,” he said, touching his fingers to his lips and blowing her a kiss before bundling himself up in the fabric lining the inside of his habitat. Lying there, sleep evaded him, his mind swirling, playing the ‘what if’ game. What if it worked? What if it didn’t? There was a measure of fear attached to both outcomes.

An image of Serena drifted through the chaos in his head and brought a smile to his face. How very much he would have liked to have had a chance to crawl up inside her pussy and turn her into a mass of quivering flesh. That might have tamed some of her fire, maybe.

  

 

The Gustafson Institute by Duggernaut

The Gustafson Institute

Given the flight time and traveling through several time zones, the plane touched down on the tarmac as the sun was coming up in Stockholm. Taxiing to a private hanger, there was a large black SUV waiting to ferry the newly arrived group directly to the Institute. Given Lina’s position and influence, they were able to sidestep any formal customs and were soon on their way.

Situated approximately seventy kilometers north of Metropolitan Stockholm and nestled in amongst a forested area on the outskirts of Uppsala, the institute was of modern design.  

During the drive, Lina advised everyone the institute possessed sufficient amenities to provide residence for everyone during the upcoming process.

Arriving at the Institute, Lina directed them to a secured side entrance. A slightly built attractive blonde haired woman probably in her mid to late thirties, long hair swept up in braids piled on the back of her head and wearing a white lab coat over her business attire greeted them there. Lina immediately introduced the woman as the Institute Director and project lead Dr. Helena Holmstrom before wrapping her arms around the woman in a familiar hug.

Looking at the two sisters, “Welcome, welcome,” Dr. Holmstrom said enthusiastically, disengaging from Lina, Bright blue eyes sparkling from behind thin-rimmed eyeglasses drawn to the plastic container in Ella’s hands.

“This is my son, Thomas,” Ella said, extending the habitat.

“Delighted to make your acquaintance,” Dr. Holmstrom said, smiling down at him and nodding her head.

Tom flashed her his smile and bowed slightly, “Doctor,” he replied.

Looking back to the other women, “I was informed to expect Dr. Wentworth to be in attendance?” she asked.

Dona smiled and nodded, “I have him here with me, but the journey has left him fatigued. He asked me to relay his salutations to you while he rests,” she stated.

The doctor nodded, “Of course, yes,” she said. “Please, come let me show yu where your rooms are,” she offered, leading them deeper into the facility.

While not lacking in amenities, overall the rooms themselves did possess a certain quasi-institutional feel.

Once they travelers were squared away, Dr. Holmstrom met with the group again in one of the institute’s smaller boardrooms where there was a long naturally finished table surrounded by ten ergonomic chairs. With the doctor was another woman whom she introduced as her assistant Freja Ivarsdottir.

Ella placed Tom on the polished table, while Dona deposited Tom Sr. beside his grandson.

Seeing Tom Sr., Dr. Holmstrom’s face immediately brightened. “Dr. Wentworth, I cannot begin to express what a tremendous honor and pleasure it is to meet you in person. I have had the good fortune to have attended one of your lectures several years ago when I was still in graduate school,” she blurted, gushing like star struck groupie.

The older Tom grinned, “Please, just call me Tom,” he invited.

“Tom,” she said.

Tom III frowned, looking from the doctor to his grandfather. For all it mattered, he might as well not even be there. Turning his attention to the doctor’s research assistant, Freja, he gave her the one over. She was gorgeous. Long rich chestnut colored hair bound back, big bright cyan colored eyes, full pouty lips. A sly smile replaced his expression of disproval.

Walking toward the end of the table where the doctor sat, “I would really like to take a look at your research to see what strategies you’ve come up with to fortify molecular stability during the transmutation phase,” Tom Sr. said.

The female doctor’s face lit up even more and her gesticulations more animated, “I would love for you to take a look. Any suggestions are most certainly welcome,” she said, nodding before launching into a very tech description of the processes they would be using in the restoration procedure.

Tom shook his head almost imperceptibly, “Science nerd,” he breathed.

Dr. Holmstrom pulled herself away from Tom Sr. long enough to lay out her upcoming strategy, stipulating there were still a fair amount of tests and other incidentals processes to be completed before engaging in the procedure. While she and Tom Sr. would be reviewing the science behind the experiment, she wanted her assistant to administer still a battery of psychological and physiological to the younger Tom, essentially leaving Lina, Ella, and Dona to their own devices.

Being in her home country, Lina volunteered to act as tour guide and show the Italian born sisters the natural beauty and wonder of Sweden.

By midmorning, Tom found himself alone in Freja Ivarsdottir’s office with Dr. Holmstrom’s assistant. Seated cross-legged on her very neat desk, he smiled up at the young graduate student.

“So,” she started, smiling down at Tom, “the purpose of the tests is to establish a baseline result both physically and intellectually prior to the procedure and then to check back afterward to ensure there has been no degradation in either as a result of the restoration,” she explained, voice lilted slightly with an accent.

Smile appearing on his face, Tom nodded, “Makes sense.”

“These are fairly standardized tests, personality inventories and the like,” she stated, patting a stacks of test booklets at the corner of her desk.

“Icelandic?” he inquired.

“Sorry?” she said, tilting her head.

“Your accent,” he commented. “You’re originally from Iceland.”

Her smiled broadened, “Yes, that’s true,” she acknowledged. “You have a very keen ear.”

“Am I the first tiny person you’ve seen?” he asked, emerald eyes sparkling.

Freja nodded, luxurious brown hair bobbing, “Yes, we were advised before your arrival about your, um, situation, but even then it is still another thing to actually see you and your grandfather like this,” she replied.

Getting to his feet, he walked to the edge of the desk nearest the immense woman. Reaching a hand up, he motioned for her to bring her hand near him.

Uncertain of his intent, “What is it?” she asked, bringing her right hand down on the desk near him.

Walking to her, he reached out and touched the tip of her index finger, dragging his fingers along the whorl pattern of her fingerprint before touching the clear-coated manicured nail on the other side. The fine hairs on her arms rise as her flesh surrendered to goose bumps.

“No amount of forewarning can truly prepare you for this type of situation,” he stated.

Clearing her throat, she nodded, but remained silent, fascinated by what she was experiencing.

“You are named after the goddess Freya,” he said, moving into her palm.

“Yes,” she replied, closing her fingers carefully around his nude body, feeling lean muscles flex and move beneath his skin. A sense of power awoke within her. She couldn’t place the origin.

Shifting his position in her cautious grasp, he looked up at her and unleashed his patented smile.

  

 

Stockholm syndrome by Duggernaut

Stockholm syndrome

Bringing Tom up near her face, she opened her hand.

Getting to his feet in her palm, “You are as beautiful as your namesake,” he praised, eyes looking from her eyes to her full lips and back.

Freja blushed slightly, shaking her head almost imperceptibly, “No,” she replied softly.

“Yes you are and I’m sure this isn’t the first time someone has made the comparison,” he assured, stepping dangerously close to the edge of her hand, peering over to check the distance to her lap.

Although humble, Freja knew she was pretty. It was as the tiny young man in her hand had said, others with ardent agendas seeking her favor had told her so.

“Hold still,” he urged, moving back a few steps before turning and getting a running start and leaping toward the cleavage near the collar of her open blouse.

Freja’s eyes opened wide at the sudden movement. She hadn’t expected him to throw himself in such a way. Resisting the immediate impulse to pull back, she instead shifted slightly forward, allowing him to land softly in the pliant soft flesh of her décolletage before leaning back in her chair. Bringing her hands up near her chest, “What are you doing?” she asked, restraining her panic.

Getting a handful of blouse, Tom reclined back on the slope of her left breast, glancing up and over his head at her, chuckling as the warmth of her skin permeated through him.“You could have fallen and been hurt,” she stated, trying to put her hand under him or at least cradle his body.

Seeing her trying to grab for him, Tom grinned, pulling himself under the fabric of her blouse and along the hem of the brassiere restraining her massive left breast.

His sudden disappearance halted her hands. She didn’t want to accidently squish or hurt him. “You should not be in there,” she said reproachfully, though there was a slight catch in her voice.

For his part, Tom pulled himself along, hands under the satiny material of her bra, fingers finding and moving over the sensitive bumps along the upper edge of her soft pink left aureole.

“You should not do that,” she protested, making no effort to move him away from her excited flesh.

“Why? What convention exists that forbids us from taking a moment to share in one another?” he asked, tracing his hand around the side of her tightening nipple.

“I have been entrusted with your care, your well-being,” she added, surprised by how her body was reacting to the things he was doing.

“Have you not been tasked to evaluate my physical and psychological condition?” he inquired worming his way closer to the hardening flesh of her aroused nipple.

Breath catching in her throat, “Such things,” she murmured,

Grinning wickedly to himself, Tom insinuated himself around her erect nipple, deftly stimulating it with his hands and other portions of his anatomy, tormenting Freja.

“You are a bad young man,” she accused, doing nothing to make him stop.

Squirming out from between her flesh and the brassiere, Tom pulled himself to the opening in her blouse and peeked out, making eye contact with the gorgeous woman. “Would you like me to show what else I can do?” he asked, devilish smile on his face.

Sucking her bottom lip into her mouth, she shook her head.

Despite her declination, Tom could see the internal struggle she waged. “Please,” he petitioned seductively, slipping out of the shirt and lowering himself down the front of her body.

“What if we get caught?” she asked, looking up toward the door.

Climbing over the folds of her skirt, he walked out onto her lap and turned back to face her. “We won’t,” he confidently assured with that irrepressible half-grin on his face.

Gnawing on her bottom lip, she nodded sharply once.

Tom nodded slowly. Turning back, he walked to the hem of her skirt, lying down on his belly before flipping himself over and landing on the inside of the back of her skirt before her smooth pale thighs. Moving up toward the juncture of her legs, he planted little kisses along the way, the scent of her excitement teasing him, making him hard.

Simple white cotton panties, a bead of moisture the consistency of honey seeping through the weave. Placing a hand to either side of the moistened spot, the heated flesh beneath radiating warmth into his fingertips as he kissed her there, licking the juices from his lips.

Sliding his hand to the side, he slipped his fingers under the elastic leg band, trying feverishly to pull it out to get at her privates but the way she was seated, he just wasn’t strong enough.

Feeling him struggling, she bent forward and her right hand up her skirt. Slipping her index finger under the leg band, she tugged it out, providing him enough space to grant him access.

Edging his body through the opening, he climbed into the space between her pussy and her underwear, pressing himself face first against the delicate folds of her outer labia. Fingers reaching up through the dewy flesh, he found her clit, the firm little nub of flesh about the size of a volleyball in his hands. Squeezing the hypersensitive tissue in his hands, he kneaded it, tugging it from side to side before massaging it.

Freja could not believe the intensity of pleasure coursing throughout her body. How someone so tiny deliver so much pleasure? His tiny fingers seemed locate bundle of nerves and touch her in ways no other person ever had before.

Tom continued to play with her, trying to wedge his legs in the groove of her sex to gain access to the opening of her pussy but he could tell by the way her body was trembling she hovered on the verge of climax. Rolling himself in amongst the slippery flesh, he felt himself getting close. Quickening his pace, he timed it nearly perfectly, coming just as her body shuddered in blissful release.

  

 

Test 1 by Duggernaut

Test 1

After reviewing all of the scientific information, Tom Sr. nodded. It was sound, theoretically. The only thing left to do was perform a trial run, except there could be no test run, no equivalent trial on another organism because there were only two shrunk people in the world, him and his grandson and be damned if he would let the boy shoulder the risk without trying it out first.

The set up for the test required two days of preparation ensuring complete diagnostics and calibrations were within acceptable operational parameters.

When the time arrived for the test, Lina and Ella both agreed Tom III should not be in attendance during the procedure in case something went awry with his grandfather. His protests to the contrary fell upon deaf ears and he was overruled. Tom Sr. chastised the women for trying to ‘mollycoddle’ the boy and that of everyone the boy’s investiture in the outcome of the test took precedence.

Relenting, Ella sat in the observation overlook, holding her son in her hands while Dr. Holmstrom personally carried Tom Sr. into the compression chamber and placed him on a 6”X6” square platform with multiple input leads and connecters built into it atop the stainless steel examination table. Next, she a lead to each of his extremities. Offering the little scientist a smile, she touched him reassuringly on the chest and positioned the overhead device above his frame.

Throwing a sour glance at Dr. Holmstrom’s retreating back, “The least you could have done was warm it up a little,” he grumbled.

Tapping the glass and shaking her head, “Stop bellyaching,” Dona scolded.

Looking at her through the glass, “Audaces fortuna iuvat,” he said with a sly grin and a wink.

Dona rolled her eyes and chuckled, “Yes, fortune does favor the bold,” she said. Face becoming more serious, she pressed her right hand back against the glass. “Buona fortuna.”

Positioning himself beneath the device above the the center of the table, he lay supine, shuddering. Turning his head to look up at Dona, “Luck? I don’t need luck, I have science.”

Exiting the chamber, Dr. Holmstrom sealed the door, pressurizing the room before moving to the control console. “Are you ready Thomas?” she inquired.

Tom Sr. laughed, “No, but let’s get on with the show,” he urged.

Eyes on the console’s computer terminal, Dr. Holmstrom swiped her hand across the screen. “Power to the device has been activated,” she advised.

The light above the observation windows lit up, glowing green.

Touching the screen again, “Safety protocols have been suspended,“ the doctor announced.

The light turned red and started flashing.

“Do I get a countdown or something?” Tom Sr. asked.

Looking up from her computer, “All systems are nominal and within acceptable ranges,” Freja assured.

Dr. Holmstrom smiled, “You want a countdown?” she inquired without bothering to look up.

“Would be nice,” Tom Sr. replied.

Extending her right hand, she held just off the screen and looked to Tom Sr., “Now,” she stated, initiating the test.

The device over the older Tom began to hum as it powered up, vibrant green crosshairs appearing on his mid

“Let’s do this!” Tom yelled.

“Energized,” announced a computerized feminine voice through the speakers.

Dr. Holmstrom started the test.

“Initialized, sequence engaged,” the computer generated voice broadcast.

Inside the sealed chamber, there was a series of a half dozen click, and then the sound of the system powering down.

“That was rather anticlimactic,” Tom Sr. verbalized, hands touching his stomach, rubbing at it absently.

“Do you feel anything?” Dr. Holmstrom inquired through her microphone.

Sitting up on the sterile table, elder tom shook his head and spread his hands, “Can’t say that I do,” he replied.

In the observation overlook, Tom III let out a sigh, tiny shoulders slumping.

“Che cos’è?” Ella inquired, turning her hand so her son was facing her.

Tom shrugged, “I don’t know, I, I thought maybe it would go differently, I’m not sure,” he replied, manufacturing a weak smile.

“It will take time to catalogue your cellular structure and initiate the process of molecular expansion. Do not be alarmed,” advised the doctor, tone confidant and reassuring.

“He will be alright, you will see,” Ella said, smiling at her son.

Inside the chamber, it started as a tingle, a warm spot in his midsection, like static electricity in the air. “The process has started,” he said, voice shaky, words slightly slurred.

Tom III pivoted on Ella’s hand to look back into the experiment chamber.

“Holy s-shit, it b-b-burns,” Tom Sr. cursed, little body shaking, the bones in his body beginning to glow and making him incandescent.

“Indicators are exceeding safe levels!” Freja called out, voice rising in pitch.

Glowing too bright to see, Tom Sr. began to scream.

Dona jumped to her feet, hands pressed against the glass, “Tom!”

“You should not see this,” Ella said, closing her hand around Tom and twisting to her side, pressing him against the side of her bosom.

“Thomas!” Dr. Holmstrom shouted into the mic, fingers moving rapidly across the screen of her command Surface.

In the observation booth, the glass went opaque, the sound abruptly cut off.

“No, no, no,” Dona yelled, violently slapping her the palm of her left hand against the milked out glass.

“Mom, you’re crushing me!” Tom wheezed as loudly as he could, pushing against the constricting hand holding

“Tom!” Dona shrieked, curling her hand into a fist and pounding it against the thick unyielding glass.

Feeling Tom III grow animated in her grip, Ella didn’t realize she was tightening her hold. Relaxing her fingers, she looked down to check on him.

“What’s happening?” he asked.

Ella shook her head, lip

Assaulting the glass producing no results, Dona swiftly moved to the door, flinging it open and hurrying out into the hall.

Lina looked from Ella to Tom, to the door closing in wake of Dona’s hasty departure, “I’ll see what’s going on,” she advised, getting to her feet.

Ella nodded sharply once.

  

 

Aftermath by Duggernaut

Aftermath

Under Freja’s direction Lina, Dona, Ella, and Tom moved to a private sitting room to await news of the test. Once in the room, the electronic lock clicked preventing them from exiting the room casting the institute in a much more sinister light. There was naught to do but wait. Dona paced back and forth like a caged jungle cat. Minutes stretched to hours. Fortunately, there was a washroom attached to the sitting room. By the time Dr. Holmstrom eventually arrived, she appeared worn, a weak smile on her weary looking face. Disengaging the door lock, she stepped into the room and took up a seat at the table with the other women. Tom was on the table.

“Well?” Dona challenged, irritation mingled with concern in her abrupt tone.

Letting out a breath, Dr. Holmstrom held up her hands, “I won’t dance around it. Dr. Wentworth survived the restoration process but right now is on artificial life support,” she said bluntly.

“What does that mean?” demanded Dona, seizing the doctor by the wrist.

Looking down at the hand squeezing her, Helena shook her head, “It means he is only alive because the machines are keeping him alive,” she explained.

“How, I mean, not how is the machine keeping him alive, how did he wind up in this condition?” mumbled Dona, struggling to understand the situation.

“It would appear the macro-reconfiguration of his cellular structure placed too much strain on his heart. Whether this was endemic to the procedure or a complication that manifested itself as a result of his age or previous duration of being miniaturized, I honestly don’t know,” she shared.

“You think it could be because of how old he is?” Ella inquired.

Dr. Holmstrom nodded slowly, “Possibly. Like I said, this outcome may have been influenced by multiple factors, age being one of them,” she shared.

“I want to try it,” Tom said, nodding once.

“What did you say?” Ella queried, not sure she had heard her son correctly.

Looking up at his mother from his spot on the table, “I said I want to try the procedure,” he repeated, spreading his apart.

“No,” she declared, “I forbid it.”

“I have to agree with your mother Tom, it’s far too risky,” Lina chimed in.

“I’m young, my heart is fine and I haven’t been shrunk nearly as long as grandfather,” he argued.

“And have you wind up on life support or worse? No,” Ella stated emphatically.

Dr. Holmstron held up her hands, “We’re running a series of diagnostics and are reviewing the data to try and gain a better understanding of the results. I think moving forward right now without a more comprehensive evaluation of the procedure elevates the risk beyond acceptable parameters,” she qualified.

“I want to see him,” Dona asserted.

Turning to the Donatella, “I appreciate your concern for Dr. Wentworth, I’ll make the necessary arrangements,” she assured.

“I want to do it,” Tom said again.

“No,” Ella replied, raising a finger to forestall any challenge he might make.

“For now the safety lockdown on the facility has been lifted and for the moment I ask only for your patience,” Dr. Holmstrom requested before turning back to Tom’s aunt. “If you would follow me I’ll will escort you to Dr. Wentworth,” she invited.

Pacing back and forth across the top of the table as Dona departed with the doctor, Tom paused, looking up at his mother and shaking his head.

“I will not hear it Thomas,” she asserted.

“Hear what? That I am willing to gamble my life in order not to be forever stuck as a real life Tom Thumb? Or, that we knew the risks going in?” he protested.

“You are still my child,” she replied.

“And yet I’m no bigger than your thumb,” he retorted, pointing at her right hand.

“That does not change my love for you or my need to protect my baby boy,” Ella answered, voice softening.

Staring up at her, a determined cast on his face. What could he do? What possible argument could he make to get her to allow the procedure? Right now, he couldn’t even get himself off the table.

“Let the doctor do what she needs to do to improve your odds of success, then we will see the procedure through,” she offered.

“Again I think your mother’s point is not only correct, it’s the only course of action,” Lina adde4d, supporting Ella’s argument.

Tom glanced up at Janine’s mother, chuckling sardonically, “Sure, why not? It’s not like I have any goddamn choice right?” he chirped, turning away from the two women.

“Do not be rude,” chastised Ella.

“It’s okay,” Lina said softly. “Tom, listen, we know you are going through an awful lot right now. With the recent and unexpected failure of both your grandfather’s machine and the setback here at the institute, we get it, we understand,” she empathized.

Half grin on his face, “You understand? That’s great,” he replied, nodding his head.

 “Yes you are small and now that the novelty and fun have run their course, you want to be fixed. Yes, we get that, but do not for a moment think you are in this alone or the only one affected by your condition. Your sister, your friends, your family, all of us want to see you returned to yourself. Now, you can stomp around and mope like a pouty child, or you can behave like an adult. This choice is yours,” she presented, leaning back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest.

Eyes on his mother, he knew she was right. He was behaving like a truculent child and her assumption of the source of his petulance was spot on. The fun was over. Freja had been a wonderful diversion from the sterile confines of the institute, but it wasn’t the same. Sighing heavily, he nodded slowly, “I apologize,” he said, contrition genuine.

A smile blossomed on Ella face as she leaned forward and put her hands on the table, Ti amo così tanto, mio r03;r03;figlio,” she whispered.

Smiling weakly, “If it’s alright, could I please have some time to myself just to sort things out?” he asked.

“Here?” Ella inquired.

“No, just in one of the residential rooms,” he replied.

The compassionate expression on Lina’s face never changed, though the gears in her head started to turn. Was his whole act just his way of saying what he really wanted was one last chance to spend some private time with her?

  

 

Maternal Instincts by Duggernaut

Maternal Instincts

As requested, Ella put him along with his habitat on the bed in one of the unused rooms. He didn’t expect it would be too long before Lina strolled by to subtly ‘check in’ on him. Not that he would mind another go at her.

He was concerned about his grandfather, mind visiting the wealth of possibilities that could befall his ultimate namesake.

There was a light rap at the door. Looking up, he saw Lina standing in the doorway, smile on her face.

“May I come in?” she inquired.

“Sure,” he replied, motioning her into the room in case she hadn’t heard him.

Stepping into the room, she closed the door before coming over and sitting on the end of the bed, turning sideways and pulling a leg up to face him. Did she want him? Undoubtedly. The things this tiny young man made her feel were undeniable. So much so, she had actually explored legal means to steal him away from his mother. Here in Sweden, it would be easy to simply extend her hand and take him. There was very little if anything Raphaella could do to stop her but it was no longer about owning him, keeping him. He was so much more than that. Special. Not just because he was little, but simply for the influence he exuded and instilled in others. Not only had he survived her younger daughter in all her beautiful fury, he changed her in ways she did not think possible.

“Have you come to play?” he asked coyly.

Smiling, she shook her head no. It wasn’t that that had brought her here.

Walking over the surface of the blanket toward her, he sat down facing her, sitting cross-legged, “What then?”

“I just wanted to thank you,” she replied.

“I should be thanking you,” he chuckled, “if not for you, who knows where I might be right now?”

Lina laughed softly, folding her hands over her lap. “I don’t know how all of this is going to end, but I wanted to make sure I told you how I felt, how you’ve made me feel alive. The transformation you’ve brought about in Janine is absolutely phenomenal,” she complimented.

Thinking of how this all started with his infatuation for the blonde haired ice goddess and how now he was sure he loved her, made him smile.

Seeing his expression, Lina’s smile broadened, “And I think she’s had an effect on you too,” she added.

“True,” he admitted.

“I know you want to rush headlong into this and damn the consequences, but there are people who want to make sure it’s done right, myself, your mother, and Janine included. Let Helena do her job,” she urged.

“It’s not like I could compel her,” he chortled.

Arching an eyebrow, “I’m not so sure with you,” she accused, “you’re not as innocent as you look.”

“Little old me?” he asked, touching his right index finger to his chest.

“Little sly you,” she replied.

“Did you know you’re lawyer is a, how do I put this delicately?” he started, tapping the side of his head.

“Serena?” she queried, shaking her head. “Make no mistake about her, underneath that incredibly gorgeous wrapper is a relentless great white shark. Smarter than she is beautiful, even at your full size, I would put my money on her if it was between the two of you,” she shared.

Tom snorted in mock indignation. “I was going to say rhymes with twitch,” he stated.

Lina guffawed, “You would be so far in over your head with her,” she jested.

“I know, she told me. Turned me on a little,” he shared, giving her s sideways grin.

“Through all of this, you are still filled with such an infectious joie de vivre,” she stated.

“Be careful when using the word infectious when describing any aspect of a man, just saying,” he replied. He understood what she was doing to help him find a center within himself and it was working. There was no doubt in his mind the depth of his love for her, but it was different though no less than what he felt for her daughter. The bond between them would be special until the day he died. Would she let him do his thing if he were back to his normal self?

“Are you okay? You seemed to wander there a minute,” she inquired.

“Sorry,” he apologized, color touching his cheeks.

“For?” she inquired, cocking her head to the side.

“Nothing. I just hope to get some resolution to all of this soon. I think the waiting is worse than the uncertainty,” he opined.

“For all of us,” she replied, pulling her cell phone out of her pocket. “I bet you I have at least thirty text messages if not more requesting minute by minute updates,” she added, raising both eyebrows.

Tom grinned, “What can I say? I’m popular,” he boasted, though his tone was more jovial than serious.

There was another knock on the door before it opened and Tom’s mother peeked her head into the room. “Am I disturbing something?” she asked.

“No,” Lina replied, turning her head to smile at the other woman.

Stepping into the room, Ella crossed the floor and took a seat near the head of the bed, forcing Tom to turn to be able keep both immense women in view. “Your grandfather’s heart restarted itself and he has begun breathing on his own,” she advised, tone reassuring and mingled with relief.

“That’s great news,” Lina said, nodding her head.

Tom nodded his own head in agreement, “That is good news,” he vocalized.

“He’s not conscious yet, but your aunt is still sitting with him,” Ella explained.

Looking to his mother, “So does that mean we will be moving forward?” Tom inquired.

“I think so,” she replied softly, eyes bleeding concern for her only son.

Getting to his feet, he crossed the distance between them and pressed himself against the side of her leg, arms wide in a hug.

  

 

The Waiting Game by Duggernaut

The Waiting Game

For Tom, the waiting was excruciating. Not only was he generally concerned for the wellbeing of his grandfather, but also his own possible restoration hung in the balance. Days bled into a week and while Tom Sr.’s vitals stabilized, the old man remain comatose.

Whether Dr. Holmstrom was aware of the liaison between him and Freja, Tom’s subsequent interactions with the doctor’s assistant were to be video recorded for research purposes, much to his chagrin. He spent the majority of his time taking advantage of the institute’s state of the art entertainment system, or on his phone Snapchatting with Janine and Tess. The blonde’s suggestive pictures doing little to defuse the rising swell of want in him. What he wouldn’t give for a night with her, tied to whatever it was she thought might be fun.

While not specifically confined to their rooms, the group was sequestered in the east wing of the institute with Tom receiving specific instruction to refrain from exploring other areas of the institute because his diminutive size placed him at elevated risk of injury due to misadventure.

After the seemingly endless week, Tom’s inquisitiveness and boredom compelled him to forego the notion safe isolation and see what other things he could discover in the institute. What other experiments were they conducting elsewhere?

As had become daily custom, he shared breakfast with the ladies before being left to his own devices until lunchtime. For the previous week, he mostly just slept until midday, but not today. Today he needed to get out and about and shake the lethargy filling his impatient brain: he needed an adventure.

He felt he had a solid understanding on the layout of the east wing, well at least his floor anyway. What other things were there to uncover?

Getting down from the bed was easy, old pro like he was, dropping onto the short pile carpeted floor. Rubbing his hands together mischievously, he eyed the open door and grinned wickedly. Setting off at an easy lope, he crossed the floor to the door, pausing at the metal strip across the door threshold where carpet transitioned to linoleum. Peering left, then right, he checked to see if there was anyone in the hall. Seeing no one, he stepped out of his room, the smooth waxed surfaced of the off color floor covering was cool under his feet. As usual when he was in an area where he might get accidently trodden upon, he kept close to the wall, skirting along the grey colored baseboard. The exception being on Miss Harwood’s bathroom rug, where she nearly stepped on him. Thinking of his teacher, he couldn’t help but envision her magnificent body towering naked over him.

Moving toward the end of the residential corridor, he paused to looked at the massive opaque glass barriers. Unlike the sealing doors of the operating or experiments rooms, the sweep across the door thresholds between wings weren’t as low to the ground, leaving a short space Tom figured with some effort he could probably sneak underneath. Down on his stomach, he gazed under the door at the space beyond, a slow smile playing across his face.

The area beyond on the door resembled some type of an open reception area, with a broad set of stairs bracketed with glass panels and chrome rails descending to his right. To his left, another set of opaque double doors and a wide counter. Straight across yet another set of double doors.

He could her a female voice speaking in Swedish as two young blonde haired women came into view walking up the stairs conversing. Swedish. Tom frowned. How prevalent was English in this country? Kind of took some of the fun out of eavesdropping if you didn’t know what the hell people were talking about. Reaching the landing, the women turned away from him, walking to the doors directly across from him. One of the women used an ID card and swiped it across a shiny black reader causing the door to swing inward, revealing a mirror of the hall from whence he had come.

What might they be doing down that way? Was it a hospital type setting? Residences? Were those perhaps college girls? The smile on his face turned slightly wicked. This kind of distraction might just be the type of thing he needed to wash away the sense of ennui plaguing him.

Squirming forward, something suddenly grabbed hold of his foot, jerking him back violently and lifting him into the air. Twisting from side to side, he glimpsed his aunt. Left leg pinned between a thumb and forefinger, she lifted him high into the air near her face.

“Where do you think you’re going?” she asked, one eyebrow arched.

Still inverted, he pointed back behind him as he swayed, “The great beyond,” he replied,

Rolling her eyes, she shook her head, “I don’t think so,” she stated.

He was utterly and completely surprised he hadn’t heard her. How had she managed to sneak up on him with him noticing? “You startled me,” he admitted sheepishly.

“Imagine my surprise to see you scurrying down the hall toward the door. You and your grandfather are very much alike,” she answered, tone slightly exasperated as she placed him in the palm of her free hand.

Grinning up at his mother’s sister, “Something about the acorn and the tree,” he quipped in response.

“Speaking of your grandfather, he regained consciousness about an hour ago,” she informed, turning on her heel and walking back down the hall Tom had most recently traveled.

“Really?” Tom asked, perking up.

She nodded slowly, “So far, everything seems to be, how did the doctor phrase it, within normal parameters,” she advised, sucking her bottom lip into her mouth and grinning impishly.

“That great,” he acknowledged.

“It is,” she stated.

“Where are you taking me?” he inquired.

“Your mother was speaking with the doctor about performing the test on you and she asked me to come fetch you. Little did I expect you would be sneaking off,” she chastised.

“I wasn’t ‘sneaking off’, I was simply gaining a better understanding of my environment,” he protested with a cheeky grin.

“You are a little gremlin, I swear,” she chuckled.

Tom knew it was true. Filled with the knowledge of his grandfather’s awakening, hope for his own restoration now seemed to be within his grasp.

  

 

Tinkering Back Home by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Tess has retreived her grandfather's device from amongst his possessions after the attempt to restore the two Toms failed.

Tinkering Back Home

Sitting cross-legged on her bed, hardcover textbook in her lap, her grandfather’s shrinking device lying in front of her, Tess held up the little electronic part between her thumb and forefinger, examining it before nodding slowly and setting it down on the top of the bedside table.

Twisting, she scooped up the open binder from the bed beside her and scribbled on approximation of the part on the paper, adding to her rudimentary schematic drawing.

With Janine and Sam’s assistance, Tess started meticulously disassembling and cataloging the components of her grandfather’s now defunct device, the one that shrank Tom.

Shaking her held slowly, “I’m not sure we should be messing around with it,” Samira cautioned, dark eyes round and flicking back and forth from Tess to Janine.

Without bother to look up, “It looks like the last time this thing was used created feedback surge of some type that fried some of the integrated circuitry,” replied Tess, a look of concentration on her face as she continued to dismantle the device.

Janine moved quickly, seizing Sam by the knee, making a buzzing noise, starting the dark haired girl and making her squawk, “It’s going to shrink you!” exclaimed the blonde.

“That’s not funny,” Sam pouted, mildly embarrassed for her shriek.

A chuckle in her voice, “It’s kind of funny,” Janine replied.

“What if you were shrunk? How funny would that be?” Sam challenged.

The smile on Janine’s face widened, “Who knows? But I can imagine all sorts of wicked fun we could have,” she purred.

“Can somebody pass me that little jeweler’s screwdriver?” Tess inquired, extending her right hand.

“Which one?” Sam asked, looking down at the collection of various sized little implements.

“The smallest one with the little slot, at the right hand end,” Tess answered.

Finding the right one, she handed it to Tess.

Leaning close to Sam, Janine whispered in her ear, “I think if you were shrunk, Tess and I could share you.”

Scowling, Samira shook her head.

“Nobody is getting shrunk,” Tess assured, removing several of the mount screws holding a small glass containment chamber in place near the front of the machine.

“How can you be so sure?” Sam queried.

“Not only is this thing frazzled, there’s no juice left in it. The last of the fuel was used up for Tom’s restoration,” Tess answered, holding up the small lead crystal cylinder, blackened scorch marks clouding the interior.

“What is that?” Janine asked, leaning closer to get a better look.

Tess shook her head, “I think this is where my grandfather put his radioactive component, but the thing is cracked,” she responded, rolling the thing over in her palm to get a better look at it in the light spilling out from under her lamp.

“What does that mean?” Sam asked.

Putting the part down, Tess shrugged and picked her binder back up, documenting the part, updating her diagram.

“Do you really think you can do something with this thing, I mean, like isn’t your grandfather some kind of mechanical or techno genius?” Sam asked.

Dropping the binder back on the bed, Tess looked at Samira and nodded, “Something like that,” she replied with a grin.

“Those look kind of like little batteries,” Janine commented, peering into the open side of the machine.

Tess looked down, “I know, right? I just don’t know for what,” she said, slipping the tip of the little screwdriver at the edge of the small circular metallic object in an attempt to unseat.

The device came to life.

Sam let out a short scream, lurching back and away toppling off the end of the bed. Janine somehow found herself standing behind the chair she was sitting on, and Tess pressed herself back into the corner as the machine clicked and hummed, a little green light flashing.

Tatiana burst through the door, “Is everything okay?” she asked, eyes huge as she surveyed the room.

While the machine hummed, it did nothing else, prompting Tess to laugh, “We’re fine,” she assured, eyes glued to the device.

Looking at the partially disassembled machine in front of Tress, “Is that?” Tatiana asked, stepping into the room and closing the door.

“The very same shrink ray that made Tom small,” Janine said.

The slender Russian pursed her lips and shook her head, “You shouldn’t be playing with technology like that, I mean, why would you even create a device like that?” she inquired of no one in particular.

“I suppose there are any number of commercial applications for it, reducing goods for transport, attacking growths,” Tess said, sliding the small screwdriver under the battery and popping it free, returning the machine to quiet stillness. “Besides,” she added, looking up, “if not for this little thing, none of you would have gotten to know my brother,” she finished, pointing with the screwdriver at each of the other girls.

There was a moment of silence. “What are doing with it?” Tatiana asked.

Tess chuckled, “Just trying to figure it out, you know, see if maybe I can fix it or jury rig it,” she answered, jotting the battery’s information down on her sheet.

Tatiana frowned, “Then what?”

“We were going to shrink Sam down and have some fun,” Janine chuckled.

“Hey,” protested Samira, glowering at the blonde.

“Have you heard anything new about Tom?” Tatiana asked.

Looking up, Tess shook her head. “I did get a message from my mom saying my grandfather is conscious, but nothing yet about Tom,” she replied.

Tatiana nodded, “I hope he’s, you know, okay,” she said, but the hitch in her voice betrayed the sincerity of her conviction leaving Tess to wonder if maybe she might not enjoy it more if he didn’t get restored right away. Janine’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

Sensing the possibility of tension developing, Tess let out a breath and pushed the device away from her before climbing off the bed, “I need a break, maybe we should all go out and grab a pizza or something?” she suggested. Besides, she was still a little bit boggled trying to wrap her mind around how her grandfather had designed the device.

  

 

Family Affair by Duggernaut

Family Affair

Tom only half listened as Dr. Holmstrom highlighted the potential consequences of the experiment, particularly the severity of pain described by Tom Sr. There was some discussion revolving around the possible use of an anesthetist for pain management, but that increased the likelihood of other catastrophic problems given his body mass and enhanced metabolic rate. At the end of it, two things were certain, yes, they would perform the procedure on him, and two he would be required to endure the painful process without the benefit of anesthesia. Blah, blah, blah. He just wanted to get it over with, the sooner the better.

Dr. Holmstrom stated the machine would require a few alterations required given the subtle differences in mass between him and his grandfather, but once the readjusted calibrations were set in the evening, they would perform the test early the next day.

Weighed, measured, Dr. Holmstrom even performed a water displacement test on him before the group assembled for the evening meal.

Pecking at his food half-heartedly, one more day Tom mused to himself. He could do one more day in this sterile fun deprived environment.

“Not hungry?” Ella inquired.

Shrugging, “Not really,” Tom replied.

Dona sniggered, “Scared?” she challenged, goading him.

Rising to the bait, Tom snorted indignantly, “As if.”

Big grin on her face, “I don’t think it’s the cold that’s making you tremble,” Dona continued.

“Shouldn’t you be sponge bathing my grandfather or something,” he scoffed.

“Thomas,” Ella chastised, angling her head.

“No, no, it’s alright, he just a little, how do I say it, testy?” Dona chuckled, eyes sparkling.

“Ahahaha,” Tom replied, giving her a fake laugh and shaking his head.

Holding her index finger horizontal over Tom’s head, “Have you had it up to here with my teasing?” she asked, jutting out her lower lip in an exaggerated pout.

Glancing up at the slender finger above him, “What is that? Your new boyfriend?” he cracked.

Dona laughed out as she moved her hand away, “Under different circumstances,” she expressed, wistful smile on her face.

“You have no idea the havoc I would unleash on you,” Tom boasted, sly grin on his face.

“I really don’t think I approve of the direction of this conversation,” Ella commented, looking from her sister to her son.

Dona chuckled, breaking eye contact with the tiny youth eyeing her defiantly from the table, she looked at her elder sister, “It’s all in good fun,” she assured, smiling.

Was it wrong Tom felt worked up? She was his aunt. Or, was it just because finally he had gotten a small dose of playful excitement to break up the monotonous tedium of being incarcerated in the institute?

Getting up from the table, Dona extended her hand down to Tom, “If you’re not going to eat, I’ll take you back to your room,” she offered.

Tom nodded, moving over and climbing into her palm.

Tom’s mother shook her, lips pursed, eyes narrowing.

“Relax,” Tom assured, waving a dismissive hand at her. Nothing was possibly going to happen. Right?

Exiting the dining section of the common area, Dona carried Tom open handed next to her bosom, “I did not bother to tell your mother about your little adventure,” she advised.

“That’s good, she would probably have tied a string to my ankle,” he replied with an amused chuckle. How many times had he been tied up?

Dona chuckled, the sound of it almost menacing in his ears as her shoes clicked off the floor.

Looking up at her face, “What was that for?” he asked.

Glancing down, she arched an eyebrow, “With your grandfather back to himself, I think I am very much going to miss our little games together, our little fun,” she said, voice soft, bordering on seductive.

What did that mean? Why was she telling him this? She’s bluffing.

“As a man you couldn’t possibly understand how sinfully addictive it is for a woman to dominate a man that way,” she added, hips swaying as she slowly made her way up the hall toward his room.

Was she serious right now or just messing him? He definitely got the vibe she wasn’t playing around. She couldn’t possibly mean to use him could she? No. Chuckling nervously, “I think I have a pretty good idea,” he replied. Janine, Lina, Sam, Miss Addison, Cassidy, Miss Harwood, Tatiana, Freja, yeah, he felt he understood the allure.

“Cocky,” she chided, amused smile on her lips as she turned into his room.

Still not quite certain of her intent, “I do my best,” he said, blowing on his knuckles and rubbing them on his chest.

Lowering him down to the surface of the bed, she crouched down, folding her arms on the bed and leaning forward to rest her chin on top of them. Her vivid green eyes fixed on him, her plump lips curled up into a smile.

Turning to face her directly, “You almost had me there,” he stated, chuckling and pointing a finger at her.

“I could have you anytime I want you,” she replied.

Tom frowned and spread his hands apart, “Well yeah, I guess, given the slight size difference between us, but,” he admitted, hesitating.

“No buts, well maybe mine,” she purred, wiggling her hips slightly.

Tom suddenly got the very real sense she was not playing. Swallowing hard, “Come on,” he stuttered.

“You would like for me to come?” she asked, smile widening as she arched a threaded eyebrow.

Raising his hands in front of him, “That’s not what I meant,” he asserted.

Licking her lips, “Really?” she inquired.

“Aunt Donatella, you, you,” he babbled, level of concern growing.

“I, I, what?” she asked, expression innocent.

“You can be serious,” he stammered.

“Can’t I? And don’t call me Aunt Donatella, it’s awkward, how about Mistress?” she suggested.

“you need to gear down there big rig,” he replied.

Laughing, she puckered her lips, blowing a stream of focused air out between them with enough force to stagger Tom backward several steps.

Dropping to a knee, Tom raised a hand against the warm humid windstorm.

Stopping her gale, Dona pushed herself up to her feet, adjusting the fabric of her dress. Eyes back on Tom, “Toy with me again nephew, I will feed you to my passion,” she warned, drawing her bottom lip into her mouth before turning and sashaying out of the room.

There was no doubt in his mind she meant what she said.

  

 

Blackness, Blackness, Everywhere/Test 2 by Duggernaut
Author's Notes:

Thanks to everyone who provided some feedback regarding the direction this story might take. It seems for now Tom's adventures shant be wrapping up.

Blackness, Blackness, Everywhere

Tom felt conflicted trying to understand the source and justify to himself why he felt aroused after his aunt’s blatant threat. In his defense, she was a startling beautiful woman less than a decade older than he was himself. That wasn’t it, well not entirely. It occurred to him, she expressed herself almost in the same self-assured fashion Serena had. What was it about this type of dominant woman as his mind’s eye produced an image of the lady lawyer? Shaking his head, he tried to banish the thought of her from his overheated mind.

Checking his phone, the time read 7:18pm, which meant it was only 1:18pm where Janine was, and it meant she was still in school, precluding any naughty exchanges.

Growling under his breath, he thought about calling up a porn site and tugging one out, just to relieve the pressure. “Screw it,” he stated, dialing up his favorite, Tom started scrolling through the menu of available videos, finding one featuring two shapely and very pretty blonde haired girls sharing a vibrant green sex toy. It didn’t take much for him to envision himself in the role of the toy they were vigorously sharing.

“Oh you sassy little things,” he growled appreciatively, taking matters into his own hand as it were.

Appearing soundlessly, “Your aunt said you wanted to see me?” his mother said, strolling into the room.

Startled, “Jesus Christ Mom!” Tom yelped, doing his best to mask his excitement while simultaneously trying to shut down the graphic video.

“What is it you wanted to see me about?” she asked, sitting on the end of his bed.

“I, ah,” he mumbled, finally banishing the two enthusiastic nubile lovelies from the screen of his phone.

“I know you’re going through a lot of emotions at the moment, but I wanted to caution you against antagonizing your aunt the same way you delight in tormenting your sister. Dona is not like Tess, her temperament is a lot less tolerant of such humor,” she warned.

Making a noise with his mouth, “We were just joshing around,” he said, minimizing the exchange.

Ella nodded slowly, “Anyway, so what is it you wanted then?” she inquired, giving him a smile.

Grudgingly he had to give it to his aunt. She played him perfectly, then, sending his mother to check in on him? Genius. “Just that, no matter what happens tomorrow, I wanted to tell you I love you,” he said infusing his words with affection.

Her smile widened, “You can be such a sweet boy when you choose to be,” she praised, eyes narrowing, “and a scoundrel.”

Tom grinned impishly.

Reaching down she touched him on the side of his face, “You feel warm,” she commented.

Cupping the end of her finger against his face, he nodded slightly. What was he supposed to say, I’m just happy to see you? No, that would be weird.

“Did you want for me to stay in your room with you tonight?” she inquired.

“I think I’ll be okay, it’ll give me some time to make peace with myself about the whole thing,” he answered.

“Okay,” she said, removing her hand. “If you need anything, you can let me know,” she added, tapping his phone.

“Absolutely,” he assured with a sharp nod. “Maybe on your way out, you could close my door?”

Getting up off the bend, she moved forward, bending at the waist over him and kissing the top of his head, “Goodnight my son, get some rest, tomorrow will be an ordeal for you,” she bid.

“Goodnight mother,” he replied, patting her cheek before she pulled away.

After she left, he called up some funny prank YouTube videos. He had a very strong suspicion his aunt might drop in to gloat and the last thing he wanted was give her the chance to catch him in the act of self-love.

Flicking through a handful of other videos, he leaned back and crossed his arms, eyes darting from the screen to the door. Where was she? He had seriously underestimated her.

Something jolted Tom awake. Had he drifted off? There was an odd antiseptic taste on his tongue and coating the interior of his mouth leaving him with a queasy feeling in the pit of his stomach. Blinking, he found himself cloaked in absolute blackness, loosely wrapped by something that felt akin to velvet, though he got the sense he was lying on his back “What the deuce?” he murmured, reaching out with his hands, encountering something rigid and unmoving beyond the material enveloping him. For the life of him, he didn’t remember ever falling asleep, in fact the last thing he could recall was watching a compilation of epic girl fails. Where was he?

“Hey!” he barked out, pushing up against the unyielding surface above him.

Did he gap out? Was it the test? WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?

Twisting in his confinement, he extended his arms out to the sides, again encountering something solid on the other side of the fabric. The thing that sprang to mind was being inside one of those eyeglass cases.

Was this all just some machination of his aunt? Was she trying to teach him a lesson? She was good. The velvet was a nice touch, emulating a fake vagina perhaps? “Not even close,” he snickered to himself and shaking his head.

Yawning, the nausea in his stomach started to diminish and he found himself incredibly hungry, like he hadn’t eaten in a while.

 A funny notion struck him, maybe this set up was meant to represent a coffin, “I am Count von Blood Count!” he announced in his best Transylvanian accent followed by an evil laugh. Now what?

“I’m awake, the jig is up. You can let me out now,” he said into the darkness. There was no response. “Ha ha, very funny,” stated. After a few moments, “Okay, I guess we play it out the hard way,” he resigned, starting to hum the song Too Much Time On My Hands by Styx.

 

 

 

A Mind is a Terrible Thing... by Duggernaut

A Mind is a Terrible Thing…

With no means to provide context, time became difficult for Tom to judge. Was it an hour? Two? More? He wasn’t entirely sure, except the more he seemed to focused on it, the slower it seemed to pass. Something about watching a pot of water boil.

There was an abrupt sense of movement, flipping him unceremoniously over onto his stomach followed by a quick flash of light as the fabric swaddling him was stripped away. Rolling to his side, he raised his hand to shield his eyes as his pupils constricted to limit the amount of light getting in.

“It’s about bloody time,” he grumbled, eyes widening as they adapted to the light and he realized the female face looking down on him was not one he recognized.

Climbing to his feet, “Who are you?” he asked, frowning up at the woman leaning forward with her elbows on the table. He would guess she was in her mid-twenties, maybe a little older, pretty, save for the slight almost imperceptible white scar running vertically down the side of her left cheek. She wore her longish dirty blond hair pulled back tight enough he could see darker roots peeking through.

Reaching her right index finger toward him, she prodded him ungently in the belly with her unpainted nail, forcing him to take a few retreating steps

Rubbing his aggrieved tummy, “Easy there jabby,” he remarked dourly, irritated expression on his face. Who was this woman? Where was he? What was going on?

“Remarkable,” she said softly, a look of curious wonder in her moss green eyes. There was a hint of an accent, English?

“Yes, that’s my middle name, Remarkable, and you, who are you?” he asked, his darker green eyes narrowing suspiciously.

The woman shook her head.

Turning his head left then right, he tried to take stock of the dimly lit environment beyond the woman. It was a hotel room, or least the décor strongly resembled the stereotypical hotel room. Odd. Turning his head back toward the strange woman, “You haven’t answered my question, just who might you be?” he said, repeating his request.

Reaching down, she seized him in her right hand, pinning his arms to his sides before bringing him closer to her face.

At this proximity to her face, the scar on her cheek was more prominent, while the exhalation of her breath wafting over him carried with it the smell of fruity gum.

Grimacing against the vice-like hold of her hand, he favored her with a pained look, “Ease up there Crusher, you’re squeezing the life out me,” he wheezed breathlessly. Who was she? Where was his mother? His aunt? The institute? Had she abducted him? If so, how did she even know about him? What about the others at the institute, were they okay? It raised a whole litany of troubling questions.

The woman relaxed her grip slightly, keeping her thumb across his chest while opening her other fingers, verdant eyes studying him intently. The change of grip allowed him to breathe more easily.

“I’m Tom,’ he introduced, flashing his most charming and disarming smile at her.

Setting him back on the surface of the table, she leaned back, folding her arms across her chest, “You may call me Evie,” she stated.

Keeping the devilish smile on his face in the hopes of eliciting more information from her, “Evie,” he said, taking a couple of steps in her direction. “That short for something?” he asked, already knowing the answer but trying to get her to engage him in dialogue.

Shifting her weight forward in the chair, she leaned over him, arms down on the table to either side of him, “This is positively brilliant,” she said half under her breathe, shaking her head slowly from side to side.

Tom took her comment as a positive. “Can you please tell me what’s going on?” he asked, tone confident, curious, not obsequious.

Curling the fingers of her right hand around him, she picked him up again, more carefully this time. In her left hand, she picked up the little case used to transport him, bringing her hands together.

She was putting him back in the case, “Evie?” Tom said, tilting his head to the side, “before you put me away, food, water, potty?”

The woman frowned, leading him to believe she probably had not considered those basic human necessities. Whether she did or not though, didn’t matter, because she deftly slipped back inside and closed it behind him.

Back in the darkness, Tom’s mind was running on overdrive. Why had he been abducted? There could be no other possibility to explain his current situation other than he had been kidnapped. But by whom and for what purpose? Was the intent to ransom him back? Who possessed the wherewithal to be able to pull something like this off? How did they find out about him and the fact he was at the clinic? Someone somewhere must have talked about him or leaked information about his condition. Was it somebody back home? Someone from his circle of friends? Did someone intercept a text message between him and Janine or Tess? It seemed highly improbable. What about staff at the institute? He had only interacted with Dr. Holmstrom and Freja. Were either of them vulnerable to financial persuasion or pressure? That didn’t really seem to make any sense either. What if this wasn’t a kidnapping per se but some other nefarious plot? Human trafficking? The very real possibility he might never again see his family filled him with an almost physical feeling of loss mingled with cold dread. Who the hell was Evie? Buyer? Seller? Plagued with a plethora of unanswered questions, He could feel himself actually shaking inside his containment trying to fathom the spectrum of possibilities. The overwhelming sense of aloneness almost brought him to tears, but rather than submit to desolation, he resolved himself to find a way to see this through. Small or not, he was not entirely without a few tricks up his proverbial sleeves, as long as he could keep his mind from fueling his fears and feeding on itself.

 “No matter what it is,” he avowed verbally as the case moved.

  

 

Where There's Smoke by Duggernaut

Where There’s Smoke

Raphaella slept fitfully through the night, tossing and turning in her bed, concerned for her son. Young and strong, surely he would survive as his grandfather had. Yet, there was no solace. He could die.

The alarm on her phone sounded announcing the time to arise. Pushing herself upright, a weariness settled over her, almost worse than as if she had not slept at all. As tired as she was, she knew it must surely be nothing compared to her son, her bright shining boy.

Getting up, she prepared herself quickly, wanting to spend some time with Tom before the upcoming test. Heading to his room, though there was light shining through the window, she entered silently in case he was sleeping. A small black puck shaped disk on the floor near the bed caught her attention. Frowning, she bent at the waist and picked it up. Although black in color, she could tell squat little cylinder was made of a light metal, probably aluminum, non-descript save for three holes on the top of it. There also appeared to be a whitish colored residue around each of the holes. Bringing it to her nose, she gave it a sniff and instantly felt light headed, her eyes going out of focus.

“What?” she mumbled, taking a shambling step toward the bed and sitting down, extending her hand to support herself as she tried to dispel the feeling of nausea from her stomach and the slightly acerbic smell stuck in her nostrils.

Lina appeared in the doorway, smile on her face, “Are we ready?” she inquired.

Ella shook her head, the motion enhancing her woozy feeling.

Frowning, Lina entered the room, “Are you alright?” she asked, walking to the bed and placing a hand on the dark haired woman’s shoulder.

Lifting her hand with the small circular puck, “I found this on the floor,” she said, queasiness beginning to abate.

“What?” Lina asked, picking it up of Ella’s hand.

“Don’t inhale any of it,” Tom’s mother cautioned.

“What is it?” Lina asked.

Letting out a long breath, Raphaella’s vision started to clear, “I don’t know what it is.”

“You found it on the floor?” she asked, flipping the little thing over in her hand, before looking at the little plastic habitat. “Where’s Tom?” she inquired.

Ella’s eyes grew round as she turned to look into the container on the bed, “Tom?” she queried, reaching her hand down and moving the fabric aside. Unable to find him, “TOM?” she repeated, tone becoming more frantic. Lina moved around to the side and onto her knees helping to search.

“What’s the delay?” Dona asked from the door.

Not bothering to look up, “We can’t find Tom,” Ella replied

Dona turned her head and glanced down the hallway toward the doors at the end, eyes scanning the place she had found him only the day before. “Did he maybe journey out?” she asked, not spotting him.

“She found this on the floor,” Lina said, walking over and extending her hand.

“What is it?” Dona inquired, shrugging her shoulders.

“I’m not sure,” Lina replied, “but your sister says don’t smell it.”

Scoffing, Dona plucked the disc out of Lina’s hand, “Why not?” she asked, bringing it to her face cautiously, catching a faint whiff and immediately lowering it while making a sour face. “Ugh, that’s nasty,” she declared.

“He’s not here,” said Ella, voice raised, putting the habitat on the nightstand and stripping back the blankets carefully.

“He has to be here somewhere,” Lina offered, trying to reassure a panicking Ella.

Walking down the corridor, “Tom?” Dona said, crouching low. Finding neither the boy, nor a trace of his passage, she stood back up, marching back down the hall toward where Tom Sr. was still recuperating.

Pushing through the door, she walked to the side of his bed, shaking him enough to rouse him. “What is this thing?” she asked, presenting him with the little black puck.

“Good morning dear, I’m doing well, thanks for asking” he remarked, pulling himself into a seated position and retrieving his spectacles from the table beside his bed. Picking up the disc, he examined, touching his finger to the powder then to his tongue. Before making a sour face and spitting.

“Well?” she demanded, standing defiantly, hands on her hips.

“If I had to guess, I’d say it’s some kind of counterterrorism smoke type bomb with a means to deliver an aerosol incapacitating agent, probably a remifentanil concoction,” Tom Sr. said before licking the back of his hand, trying to dispel the bitter taste lingering on his taste buds.

“Some kind of gas grenade?” she asked.

Face still puckered, he nodded and held the puck back to her. “Where the hell did you get it?” he asked.

Swiping the device out of his hand, she didn’t reply, turning and storming out of the room to join her sister and Lina in Tom’s bedroom. There she shared Tom Sr.’s evaluation of the device.

Ella shook her head, “That doesn’t make any sense,” she scoffed, denial in her voice. After a moment, she lowered her head.

Considering the implications, namely if Tom Sr.’s assessment was correct, Lina knew it meant someone breached security and broke into the institute, taking Tom. This was her country, her place, and she had vouched for the safety and security of Tom, she was taking this affront personally.

Dona sat down beside her sister, draping an arm over the older sibling’s shoulders, “We’ll find him,” she avowed, voice resolved.

Green eyes beginning to well with tears, “I don’t understand why someone would do this, I, how? No one knew we were here,” she said voice on the verge of breaking.

A storm cloud appeared behind Lina’s normal serene blue eyes. Whomever had penetrated the institute’s security system also strategically disabled the camera systems, the alarms, and slipped in and got back out without detection before vanishing like a shadow into the night. Pulling out her cell phone, she called up a contact and put the phone to her ear, “Get me Serena Hall, NOW!” she ordered.

  

 

Destination Unknown by Duggernaut

Destination Unknown

Aside from his ears popping a bunch of times, the feeling he got was like he was an inmate deep in the bowels of some archaic Turkish prison or in one of those sensory deprivation tanks he had heard about from the 1970’s. It was easy to see how isolation could mess with a person’s mind. He distracted his own fertile imagination by rehearsing some of his favorite movie scenes, impersonating the actors as he recited dialogue. The ride was not overly bumpy, though it sure seemed long and made even worse by the fact he really had to take a leak.

After what felt like another eternity in the black void, he told himself screw it. Twisting as best he could, he pissed away from where he lay, letting out a satisfied moan of finally being able to let go. How much longer? Rolling onto his side away from the now cooling urine soaked material, he tried to sleep but was unsuccessful turning off his brain. What was Janine doing right now? Did she know he was gone? His mother would be frantic.

The case moved suddenly, jostling him around inside the fabric lined interior. “Are we there yet?” he hollered, pounding his fists against the inside of the top of the case. After a few moments of nothing, he shook his head, muttering, “Figures.”

He could feel the case shift under him, turning, followed by the sound of the lid being opened and the feeling of fresh cool air on his naked skin.

Having endured absolute blackness for a prolonged period of time, he brought his hands up and immediately shielded his eyes to protect them from the intruding light.

Sitting up inside the case, he gradually withdrew his hands, allowing his eyes to adjust.

“Get out here on the desk where I can get a better look at you,” instructed a stern feminine voice not Evie’s, the faintest hint of an accent he couldn’t quite place.

Squinting, he turned his head toward the as of yet undefined shape of the speaker and pushed himself up onto his feet, muscles complaining from hours of inactivity. “Who the hell are you?” he demanded, stepping over the lip of the case as the woman’s face and form became more distinct. “Where’s Evie?”

Maybe thirty, she was pretty in an austere or aloof sort of way, attractive face framed by long black hair drawn back. There was a definite hardness about her steely blue eyes, a coldness born of suffering as she unabashedly studied him. Unsmiling, her lips were painted red in stark contrast to the paleness of her unblemished skin.

Beyond her, he could see high-end wood paneled walls covered in framed diplomas, bookshelves, assorted leather furniture and he got the distinct impression he was on an impressive desk in an office type setting. But where? Given the length of time in the case, the ear popping, he figured he had been on a plane, so he could virtually be anywhere in the world.

“Turn,” she directed, lifting her left hand and motioning with her index finger for him to move.

Looking at the finger ending in a manicured blood red colored nail, Tom frowned, trying to decide whether he should or should be defiant.

Leaning forward, she angled her head slightly to the side, “Turn,” she said again, firmer tone suggesting she was not accustomed to having to repeat her commands.

Eyes narrowing, Tom let out a slow breath before reluctantly turning clockwise. Spotting a plastic business card holder replete with cards on the desk, the name on the card reading Anastasia Cherysenko, same as the diplomas on the wall. Cherysenko? Where did he know that name from? Russian. Was he is Russia now?

“Good boy,” she praised, a small smile curling up the corners of her mouth.

Fuck you is what he wanted to say, but in one of those rare instances where reason got the better of him, he kept his mouth shut. In the movies, it is always a very bad thing to learn your abductor’s identity or see their face because it means they don’t care if you know who they are because they have zero intention of releasing you.

Lowering her left hand to the desktop, palm up, she pointed at it with her left hand. “Get in my hand,” she commanded.

Brow furling, Tom took a couple of reluctant footsteps toward her hand before stopping short. “You didn’t answer my question,” he stated, glancing up at her.

Letting out an irritated sigh, she moved her hand quickly, snatching him up off the desktop and curling her fingers tightly around him and making a fist. Turning her hand, she squeezed him painfully, forcing all of the air out of his lungs, “You will do as bid or you will be punished,” she stated dispassionately.

Gritting his teeth, Tom pushed against the brutally strong force she was employing. He was too little and she was too strong, flashes of light exploded in his eyes.

An amused smile played on her lips as she watched the little thing in her hand gasp open mouthed like a fish out water. Opening her hand, she let him fall back to the desktop.

Tom rolled over and up onto his hands and knees, gulping air, chest heaving. “A cunt says what?” he asked through breaths, shooting her a glower.

She chuckled, “Most amusing,” she remarked.

Getting back to his feet, “So what’s the deal here?” he asked.

Fixing her mirthless icy gaze on him, “The deal? There is no deal. You now belong to me,” she answered directly.

A little taken aback, Tom didn’t know quite how to respond. Belong to her? Like in a property sense? This was definitely not good. Frowning, he shook his head, “Anastasia?”

She arched an eyebrow.

Changing tactics, “Why are you doing this?” he asked, making his eyes big as he could.

“Enough of this idle little chit chat,” she said, marshalling him back toward his carrying case.

Rather than fight her, he allowed himself to be placed back into the case. Cherysenko. Tatiana’s name was Terasova, but he was pretty sure the lovely little Russian was connected to the Cherysenko name. Niece? That was it. Sergei Cherysenko was her uncle. Rich, like Lindholm rich with all sorts of rumors linking him to both the Russian mob and expatriated KGB officials. How was Anastasia connected? He couldn’t imagine Tatiana initiating something like this. The girl was sweet. This was something different.

  

 

New Digs by Duggernaut

New Digs

Tom was not incarcerated in the travel container long before it was opened again, and for the third time in a row, it was to yet a different person. Another female, a brassy colored blonde haired woman possibly in her thirties. Tom got the immediate impression in her youth she might have been a stellar beauty but life had taken its toll on her, lines etched into her face. Her attire was suggestive of the help.

Wherever here was, it resembled more of a residential bathroom than commercial washroom. When the woman reached for him, he spotted an odd tattoo of circular design on her wrist. Like the woman herself, it was faded and worn.

Circling her hand around him, she picked him up.

“I’m Tom,” he blurted.

“My name is Natalya,” she introduced, voice heavily accented, rolling him over in her hand and scrubbing thoroughly his back with the warm washcloth.

The force she used was firm, borderline rough. “Can you tell me what is going on here, please? Natalya?” he inquired, skin glowing pinkly.

“Hush now,” she cautioned, flipping him onto his back and cleaning his front.

“Anything you can tell me, I would be most appreciative,” he voice, flashing her his smile.

“You should be quiet,” she replied in a hushed tone, eyes darting toward the door off to her left.

Rolling his head to the side, he looked in the same direction. He got the very definite impression Natalya was afraid. Was it of Anastasia? Why? “It’s okay,” he replied, trying to sound reassuring.

Natalya half snorted, “You know nothing little one,” she condemned, placing him down onto a towel atop the counter. Folding the thick material over him, she carefully patted him dry.

“Tell me then, help me understand,” he invited once she had finished.

Without responding, she took him in her hand and exited the bathroom into a short hall. Confined in her hand, he didn’t get a chance to scope out the hallway before they were in what appeared to be a bedroom of sorts. The singular thing that captivated his attention in the room was the large glass aquarium situated on the top of a long dresser along one of the walls.

Crossing the floor to the dresser, Natalya deposited him gently inside the glass enclosure.

Getting quickly to his feet, “Natalya,” he called out but the woman was already several strides away from him. Frowning, he turned his attention to the interior of his new transparent holding cell. The sand under his feet was fine grain, a black colored substrate one might expect to find as a layer inside a fish tank. At the end away from him sat a small house, akin a child’s toy or decoration for a model train enthusiast. The scale seemed appropriate for his size. Beside the little house, he spied two plain ceramic dishes, one with water, the other an assortment of fruits, nuts, and a mix of seeds.

Walking over, “What am I, a budgie? Hamster?” he verbalized, shaking his head. Seeing the food however caused his stomach to rumble. He was Famished. Despite all the cloak and dagger of late, he felt pretty confident his captors might not need to doctor the food, so he sat at the edge of the dish, grabbing an unshelled sunflower seed and biting into it like an apple.

Chewing noisily, he turned to look over his shoulder through the glass and back toward the door, “Don’t think because I’m eating I’m not still unhappy about this new situation,” he declared to the now empty room, shaking the half consumed seed as if to punctuate his point.

Remaining at the food dish, he ate his fill, stopping sort of gorging himself. He hadn’t realized how famished he had been, devouring the rest of the seed and then a portion of a dehydrated cranberry.

Finished eating, he got back to his feet, circling around to the front of the little structure, finding an opening into the ‘house’ but no door per se. Stepping inside, it was obvious the house was a shell on top of the sand. Inside the little house, in the far corner was a small hand-carved doll’s bed with a little patch of cloth draped over it serving as a blanket. In the opposite corner sat a plastic container about the size of a Rubbermaid garbage can to him, several pieces of torn up tissue paper next to it. Pointing a finger at the plastic container, “Potty, got it,” he said. While definitely not a five star accommodation, it was at the very least functional.

Exiting the small house, he walked the perimeter of his cage. Kneeling down, he scoop up a handful of the black sand. He estimated the walls were more than four times his height. The only conceivable way he could envision getting up and over the top, given the limited resources in the environment, was if he could push enough sand into one of the corners. There might be enough lining the floor of the aquarium but it would be a Herculean task. Unsure of when Natalya or some other person might return, he did not want to start piling up the sand and tip his hand yet lest his captors remove it. For the moment, he would play along.

Tapping a pensive finger against the thick plate of transparent material separating him from freedom, “People in glass houses,” he murmured, grinning at his own joke.

Turning his attention to the other side of the glass, he scanned the room. While expansive, even by normal sized standards, it was nothing fancy. Gigantic bed with a colorful floral patterned duvet cover and matching pillows, couple of night tables each with a lamp. Along the longer access wall across from him was a set of folding louvered doors he guessed belonged to a closet. Dove gray carpet on the floor, walls a neutral beige. A couple of framed paintings on the wall. The vibe he got was guest room.

  

 

Bloodhound by Duggernaut

Bloodhound

Sitting in the leather bound lounger in her upscale apartment, Serena strummed the fingers of her left hand on the upholstered arm of the seat. She was irritated. Lina’s instruction had been explicit. Use whatever resources necessary to locate and retrieve Tom, but, and here was the source of her irritation, operational status was to remain covert with minimal disclosure of the nature of the asset. Minimal disclosure. That limited her options. Time was another complication. It might be early morning in Sweden, but it was after midnight locally. Under Lina’s restrictive caveat, but armed with practically limitless financial wherewithal, she decided to reach out to her ace in the hole, her highest contact, a very well connected former supreme court justice she clerked for back when she was still in law school. In light of the late hour, she doubted she would get through, but she kept her fingers crossed. The response to her request came almost immediately, a text message from an unknown sender containing a ten digit phone number and a name, Hedy Smith.

Looking at her phone, she frowned. Dialing the number, she put the Samsung to her ear, the phone ringing thrice before going to voice mail.

“Name, number, and birthdate,” instructed a businesslike female voice.

Waiting for the beep, thinking the request odd, Serena nonetheless provided the information and disconnected the call. What now?

A half dozen minutes later her phone rang, the caller ID stating number not in service. Swiping the green arrow, she answered the call. “Hello?”

“Miss Hall, my name is Hedy Smith, you called?” replied a woman’s voice from the other end of the call.

“Yes,” Serena responded, leaning forward on the car’s seat.

“As an attorney, I’m quite certain you are familiar with the nature of privileged conservation. Consider this in the same light, now can you describe the purpose for which you are seeking to employ my services, and please do not feel compelled to sanitize your answer, leave nothing out,” instructed the woman.

“I work for,” started the lawyer, only to be interrupted midsentence.

“Although you work for Lindholm Global, but we both know you more specifically represent Karolina Lindholm and her personal interests, please, in the interest of brevity, get to the point,” Hedy interjected.

“Very well. Thomas Wentworth III, a guest at the Gustafson Institute was abducted from his room in a secure wing by person or persons unknown,” she replied.

“Go on,” prompted the woman.

“Okay,” Serena responded, chuckling. “At the time of young Mr. Wentworth’s disappearance he was, I’m not quite sure how to phrase this, three or so inches tall.”

“Pardon?” Hedy replied, tone quizzical. “Did you say three inches tall?”

“Give or take. He was at the institute to undergo a procedure to reverse the process that rendered him thus,” Serena shared, knowing how utterly incredibly it must sound.

If she was phased, Hedy’s tone did not betray it, “I’ll need a comprehensive list of anyone and everyone possessing knowledge pertaining to his unique condition, the sooner, the better,” she advised.

“After this call, I’ll get you that information,” Serena assured, thinking Janine would probably have the best idea of how many other people at the school might be aware of Tom while Lina and company could account for all others.

“Advise Mrs. Lindholm I will be in attendance at Gustafson around 7 o’clock this evening, local time. Tell them not to touch anything,” she directed.

“As you will,” Serena replied. “Is there anything else?”

“I also want the cell phone numbers of the people he has had contact with, it is crucial,” Hedy requested.

“Okay,” Serena acknowledged.

“I will be in touch,” stated the other woman, disconnecting the call.

The lawyer was not quite sure what to make of the conversation. She had deposed her share of witnesses during the course of her career, but there was nothing in the woman’s tone betraying anything other the need for haste. Who was she?

Rather than being distracted by unanswered questions, she immediately called through to Lina and advised her of Miss Smith involvement and intended arrival time. That done, she set about the task of gathering a list of names. Although it was late, she called Janine’s cell phone, pleased when the girl answered. The girl was an absolute wealth of information, providing not only the list of people at the school Tom had interacted with, but their phone numbers as well. The only two numbers Janine did not have on hand belonged to Miss Harwood and Miss Addison, though she assured Serena she could get the younger teacher’s number from Cassidy.

Compiling the list into a word document format, Serena emailed it to the electronic address Hedy provided.

Unsure whether there were other tasks Hedy might require, Serena left the Surface open and on atop her living room coffee table. It had the potential to be a very long night. Getting up from the couch, she walked to the kitchen to make herself a cup of coffee. Tom Wentworth. How could something so small be the author of so much pandemonium? Cocky little thing. Cute, but cocky. It actually might have been fun to teach him some manners using her ass, wipe that knowing little smirk off his smug face.

The coffee was ready. With a ceramic mug of freshly brewed java in her hands, she returned to the living room, dropping back into the couch before checking her computer. There had been no response from Hedy to the earlier email. Setting the mug on a coaster, she also checked her phone for contact. Nothing.

Again, the question that arose in her mind was who was Hedy Smith? Out of curiosity, Serena decided to check the various social media sites, but turned up nothing of value. She was obviously someone with access to some very influential people. Her manner had been firm but polite, confident. She tried to match a face to the voice but it was nothing more than idle fancy. There was nothing to do now but wait.

  

 

Fish Bowl by Duggernaut

 

Fish Bowl

With a tummy full of food and an abundance of physical rest due to his lengthy period of inactivity, Tom possessed a ton of energy to burn but a limited outlet where to burn it in. Once again, he took to strolling perimeter of his transparent prison. Were they watching him? He couldn’t spot anything he thought might be cameras.

After several laps, “Hey, even hamsters get a freaking wheel,” he barked, spreading his hands apart. “Nothing? No peep? What kind of operation are you running her lady? I demand to see room service,” he ordered, grinning.

Letting out a breath, he continued pacing, counting the steps to amuse himself.

When the door finally opened, swinging inward, it was Anastasia that stepped into the room, accompanied by another very attractive woman, mid-thirties or so he would guess, straight ash blond hair pulled to the side. Elegantly attired in a dress, a fancy fur stole around her shoulders, she sported a goodly amount of flashy bling about her person. Her manner of dress was in contrast to Anastasia’s businesslike appearance. They were talking, but conversing in a language he did not understand but surmised was probably Russian or some variant thereof.

A couple of steps into the room, Anastasia paused, extending her arm and pointing directly at the aquarium, or more so, at him.

The other woman’s gazed followed the indicated direction. Eyes finding Tom, her face lit up, threaded brows rising and scarlet lips forming an ‘o’. She turned her head to Anastasia, babbling something in the same unknown foreign tongue. Anastasia smiled and nodded.

He watched the ample flesh of her exposed cleavage jiggling, struggling to get free of the snug dress as she hurriedly approached the glass to stand over him. Tom craned his neck to look up at her. Having grown up privileged he could tell the fur and jewels the woman decorated herself in were the real deal. Whoever this chick was, she certainly wasn’t hurting for money.

Bending forward, breasts threatening to spill out, she brought her head closer to his level. Bringing her right hand up, she reached out, tapping the manicured and painted nail of her index finger on the glass. “He is incredible. I can hardly believe my eyes,” she commented with a strong accent though her tone still conveyed a sense of wonder.

He had seen the look before. The tapping was loud, annoying. “So you do speak English?” he asked directly, putting hands on hips.

Turning her head to look back toward Anastasia, “He is certainly as handsome as you described,” the woman said appreciatively.

Walking up beside the other woman and into his field of view, Anastasia placed a hand on the small of the other woman’s back, smiling down at him. “I take it you approve?” she queried.

“Very much so,” said the woman, nodding slowly, glacial green eyes riveted to Tom.

“Excellent,” Anastasia replied, turning away, “I shall have Natalya bring in the trolley.” she advised.

“Please do, I am more than satisfied,” responded the woman. Looking back at him, she traced the tip of her pink tongue along underside of her plump upper lip, “i0;k2;l2;l6;k k4;l6;l9;m3;l0;m0;l0;m0;kl3;nl5;l6;k l5;kk3;l6;l3;nm6;l6;k m1;k6;l6;k4;l6;l3;nl9;m0;k4;l0;k k4;m,” she purred, eyes practically scintillating.

Shrugging his shoulders and holding them up, Tom chuckled and held out his hands, “Right back at you lady,” he replied.

Straightening up, she stepped back and turned to the side giving him a view of the door where Natalya was pushing in what resembled a maid’s cart, except this one was covered in adult toys, lotions, and other assorted paraphernalia.

Nodding to Natalya, Anastasia smiled, holding her hand to the cart, “Good?” she inquired as Natalya vacated the room.

The woman walked over to the cart, taking a moment to examine the array of implements there before running her fingertips over them and nodding, “I think these should do nicely,” she approved. Smiling at Anastasia, she removed the fur wrap from around her shoulders revealing a revealing the rest of skimpy snug form fitting green dress that accentuated decidedly delectable svelte curves.

Pressing his hands against the cool glass, “What the fuck?” Tom murmured. Just what the hell was going on?

Taking the stole, Anastasia nodded, giving Tom one last amused look before departing, pulling the door closed behind her with an audible click.

Tom took a couple of steps back from the glass, a recollection mean Janine’s little tray of cruel party accessories jumping to the forefront of his brain. What did this gal have in mind?

Turning back toward the glass enclosure, the woman smiled at Tom before strolling leisurely in his direction, hips swaying from side to side.

Raising a finger, “Listen Miss Hornacova or whatever your name is,” he warned. What was this? Was she the real mastermind behind his abduction? He wasn’t sure, but thought not. Anastasia had declared he belonged to her. Was she pimping him out? Was that it?

Not deterred by his attempted posturing, the woman chuckled and shook her head before unzipping the right side of the dress. Wiggling her hips, she let the garment drop to the ground, revealing her expensive green designer undergarments. Reaching both hands behind her back, she unfastened her bra, springing free two very large perfect surgically enhanced breasts. Bringing her hands back around, she cupping her mammoth boobs, thumbs caressing erect nipples protruding from modestly sized dusky rose-colored aureoles.

Nodding his head, he clearly understood her intent and the direction this little meeting was moving in.

“You have been with a woman before yes?” she inquired. “Though really I suppose it does not matter,” she added with a chuckle. Releasing her prodigious bosoms, she bent over and removed her panties, dropping them on the floor.

Eyes drifting to her exposed downstairs situation, he saw she kept herself neatly trimmed and groomed.

“Come now, it is time for you to service my pussy,” she said, moving forward and reaching her open right hand into the aquarium.

 

Meeting a Ghost by Duggernaut

Meeting a Ghost

Attired in an unremarkable grey business suit and a beige overcoat, Hedy Smith paused in the door of the private jet to turn up her collar against the chill in the early evening air before descending the stairs and walking to the car waiting on the tarmac.

The flight across the Atlantic had been uneventful travel wise, but incredibly productive in relation to gathering intelligence related to the Lindholm/Wentworth job.

Given her varied experience and background, she had never come across a situation quite as fantastical as this.

Recruited directly out of high school by a clandestine sub branch of the CIA, she initially trained as a field operative. Early successes translated into promotions, leading to departmental reassignment, where she completed sensitive operations for the National Security Agency and the Department of Homeland Defense. Add to that several other classified covert assignments and by the age of thirty, she was a force of nature and rising star within the intelligence community.

Blackwatch changed all that. She had been designated as the second in command and given operational oversight of Blackwatch, an off the grid Omega program designed to deal with potential adversaries, foreign and domestic. Blackwatch operated with the AMN designation, meaning Any Means Necessary making it essentially an assassination program to eliminate obstacles or uncooperative elements.

Blackwatch’s existence embarrassingly became public knowledge with the discovery of a massive leak and national security breach by senior NRPT analyst Bryant Becker. Due to the controversial methodology employed by Blackwatch, there was no way the government could openly acknowledge the program let alone extend any type protection to the principle operators, quite the opposite. Those at the top of the food chain decided it would be easiest if everything just conveniently went away.

Anticipating an order of termination with extreme prejudice from her own people, Hedy immediately went to ground, using her intricate network of contacts to vanish into the shadowy recesses within the world she herself had helped create.

From a place of relative safety and through various untraceable channels, she advised her former employers should any misfortune befall her, her death would instantly make available a wealth of classified information exponentially more sensitive than anything Edward Snowden divulged.

Word came back to her the kill order had been suspended and that she was welcome to return to service. It was small consolation but as far as she was concerned, the kill order irrevocably fractured the trust so she decided to go independent, freelance her services. In the three years since leaving, she had garnered herself a very exclusive and select clientele.

The offer of employment for the Lindholm family intrigued her plus the prospect of developing a relationship with a family possessing a net worth of 11-digits was prudent.

But an abducted shrunken person? The whole notion was preposterous except for the inclusion of the Wentworth name. Tom Wentworth Sr. was perhaps this generation’s Thomas Edison. If anyone alive could produce technology capable of reducing people, it was Tom Wentworth.

Settling into the back of the car for the drive to the institute, Hedy pulled out her computer and established a non-traceable link to the internet, reviewing the reams of information pouring in, sorting through the chaff to find anything of note.

Meanwhile, at Gustafson, Lina paced impatiently back and forth, absently checking her watch for the umpteenth time. Serena had been unable to provide any details regarding the woman who was coming other than a name, Hedy Smith. That was it.

When the car finally arrived from the airport, she watched at the passenger gathered her possessions and stepped out. The woman was tall, though not quite as much as Janine. Slight of build, the woman kept her sandy brown hair pulled back of a naturally pretty face. Lina got the impression Hedy was perhaps in her thirties.

Circling around the rear of the car, Hedy walked toward Lina, “Mrs. Lindholm,” she said smiling and extending her right hand, a cunning intelligence lingering in her soft blue eyes.

“Lina, please,” she replied with a small smile, accepting the hand and giving it a perfunctory shake, curious how Serena thought this woman might be of assistance.

“My name is Hedy,” replied the woman, smiling back.

Leading Hedy into the institute, “Have you been able to make any headway?” Lina inquired.

“I am still in the process of data collection, but there are some interesting facts emerging that will require a more thorough examination before I feel comfortable making comment,” Hedy replied politely.

Up on the second floor, Lina introduced Hedy to Tom’s mother and aunt.

“Please, what can you tell me about my son?” Ella inquired.

Holding up her hand, “As I mentioned to Lina, this investigation is still in the preliminary stages and time is of the essence. Please, let me do my job and see what I might uncover before the trail grows cold,” she replied.

“I just want to know he is okay,” Ella offered.

“Are you a spook?” Dona asked, eyes sparkling.

Ignoring Donatella, Hedy turned back to Lina, “I’ll need my gear from the car and a place to set up,” she explained.

Lina nodded, “I’ll see to it,” she assured.

Turning back to Ella, Hedy offered the concerned mother a small smile, “I’ll exhaust every avenue and spare no effort to find your son,” she promised, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Ella nodded, “Thank you,” she expressed.

“CIA?” Dona asked, eyes narrowing.

Hedy turned to her, “Something like that, now, if you don’t mind I think I would to see the room where Thomas was staying when he was abducted,” she requested.

“Sure,” Dona replied, nodding, extending her hand toward the corridor leading to Tom’s room.

“Is there anything else we can do to assist you?” Ella inquired.

Wanting to get a feel for the physical environment, Hedy shook her head slowly, “Not right at the moment,” she answered, exiting the centralized common room and moving in the direction Dona indicated.

Entering Tom’s room, she approached the bed, examining the tiny habitat created for the youth. Crouching down beside the bed, she leaned her head close to the spread covering the bed, detecting the residue of the agent used to render the boy unconscious. Without bothering to turn her head back toward the door, “Delivered via aerosol, like a puck or something?” she asked.

Si,” Dona answered.

“Interesting,” Hedy commented, turning back to the door and smiling.

“What is it?” Ella inquired.

Crossing back to the door, “I would like to see the puck please,” replied Hedy, extending her hand palm up.

“I can get it,” Dona volunteered, darting off down the hall.

“Have you seen this type of thing before?“ Ella inquired.

Nodding slowly, “Though I’m not quite certain why the necessity for it. I highly doubt in your son’s condition he could have raised the alarm,” she speculated. “Who knows? Once I begin compiling the data I’ll have a clearer picture.”

Ella nodded.

Lina appeared. “Your luggage and equipment is in your room,” she advised.

Hedy smiled, “Then l shall begin.”

  

 

Siberian Tiger by Duggernaut

Siberian Tiger

The woman’s grip on him was cautious, nervous almost. Yes, Tom had been with a giant sized women before, but it was obvious to him this whole thing was entirely new to her.

Turning from the aquarium she walked over to the bed, cradling him against her right breast as she climbed onto it and settled on her knees, ass atop her heels.

For his part, there was still a huge level of anxiety in Tom and he had yet to decide how much of an active participant he would or should be in his captivity.

Bringing him up near her face, the woman opened her mouth and licked the entire front of his body, the surface of her warm slippery tongue pebbly as it passed over him.

Despite the strong mint, he could tell she was smoker, the essence of it mingling with her saliva and breath.

“Mmm, you taste sweet,” she commented, lowing him near the stiffened nipple of her breast and pressing him into it and grinding him into the swollen tissue.

The pressure was near abrasive, and she must have felt it too, drooling out a strand of saliva and coating him and her breast to reduce friction.

“I am like a goddess no?” she asked, pausing to look down at him, her eyes glittering with hunger.

Reaching out with his left hand, he looked up into her eyes and caressed the side of her hard nipple.

Tipping her head backward, she let out a low moan of approval, “Yes,” she drawled appreciatively, pressing him back into her tit.

Back and forth she moved him between her breasts, alternately massaging and kneading the taut flesh with him under hand.

Shuffling forward, she scooted off the bed, hips swaying as she walked to cart, eyes roaming over the variety of sexual toys and paraphernalia on display. Tongue peeking out from between her lips, she spotted what she was looking for and reached down, selecting a slender ebon colored instrument, its appearance smooth like polished obsidian. Lips vanishing between her teeth, she took the small spool of bright orange ribbon before returning to the bed.

Setting both toy and ribbon between her parted thighs on the surface of the bed, she put Tom down beside them.

Glancing at the toy and the ribbon, he kept to himself this was not the first time he had been tethered to an object and used in the way he suspected she intended.

Nodding to himself, “I think I see where this is going,” he commented.

“I am going to put you inside me,” she said, voice laden with lust.

“Kind of figured,” he replied, looking up at her.

Taking him in her hand, she lay him on the toy, head along the tapered shaft of the toy toward the business end, before wrapping the ribbon around his feet and encircling his body like a stripe up climbing a barber’s pole.

Examining her handiwork, she grinned before bringing him close to the juncture of her legs, her pussy wet with excitement, emitting a thicker, headier musk. “Worship my pussy,” she instructed, pressing his length along the groove of her genitals breath coming in slight gasps.

Shifting the position of her hips, she tipped her pelvis forward, easing him slowly between the swollen petals of her pussy lips as her glistening pink sex swallowed the end of the semi rigid toy.

Taking a deep breath, Tom closed his eyes, the heated flesh passing over his face and chest as she slid him into the vaginal opening and inside her body.

With a soft cry, she lifted her hips again to receive the thrust as her cunt swallowed the length of the toy and the boy with it, leaving it there a moment to savor the delicious sensations erupting from within her pleasure center. Easing the toy back out, her flesh eagerly clinging to its prize before grudgingly letting go as she withdrew it.

Plunging him back into her furnace, she twisted the end of the toy, burying him in the tender but oppressive folds of her hungry pussy as she sought to tease herself.

As her body began to tremble, flesh quivering as she struggled to delay the inevitable, Tom knew she was going to come soon.

Her body erupted, powerful muscles clamping forcefully down on his little body and bathing him in her viscous cream as she climaxed.

Still bound, all he could do was go limp and hope to ride out the series of contractions before he passed out and inadvertently drowned. One last residual shudder rippled through her body, her release at an end. The dense tissue surrounding relaxed, the ridges molding over his body before she started dragging him free of her fleshly confines.

Blinking both against the light and the creamy effluence covering his face, he looked up, he face shiny with perspiration.

Lying him on the blanket, she slid forward, positioning herself directly over him, fingers of her right hand holding open her pussy lips. A trickle of urine appeared, dribbling out of the opening to her urethra before suddenly turning into a hot geyser she angled down over him as she pissed.

Bound as he was, the thick stream gushed over his body, choking him as he struggled to catch a breath and soaking the blanket beneath.

Finishing peeing, “I am done with you,” she declared, nodding before sliding herself forward over top of him and climbing off the bed.

Gagging on the tart liquid, he coughed and spat as she departed the room. “What the hell was that for?” he sputtered, making a sour face.

Natalya appeared in the door, carrying a plastic container. Coming to the bed, she pulled Tom closer to her and began unfastening the constrictive ribbon keeping him tethered to the sex toy.

“She straight up took a leak on me,” he protested.

“Hush now,” she warned, setting him inside the container and relocating it to the cart.

Back on his feet in the container, he motioned to the front of his body, “I don’t think you understand, we are talking hurricane storm surge.

Pulling the edges of the sheets up, Natalya turned her head to stare at him, her expression fierce, “You must be quiet!” she ordered, resuming her chore of stripping the bed.

“Quiet? I’m pissed off, pissed on, fuck, like literally,” he muttered making a sour face at Natalya’s back.

Finished with the bed, she collected his tray and returned with him to the bathroom, cleaning him in the same fashion as she did before.

“What’s going on?” he asked as she manhandled him.

Ignoring him, she finished her cleaning and carried back into the room, placing him back into the aquarium.

“You been very helpful,” Tom grumbled sarcastically.

Natalya ignored, vanishing from the room for a moment before returning with fresh linens and remaking the bed. Checking it, she nodded and departed, closing the door behind her.

“How about a Tic Tac or something to get this taste out of my mouth?” he hollered.

The door reopened no more than five minutes later, Anastasia entering the room followed by a petite young looking red haired girl, hair professionally coifed.

Smiling, “There he is,” said Anastasia, extending her hand toward him.

  

 

Trans-Siberian Express by Duggernaut

Trans-Siberian Express

Tom got the very distinct feeling the redhead was here for the same reason as the woman who had just fucked him and then emptied her bladder over him. This girl was a fair bit younger than the last, perhaps a couple years older than Tom himself. There was haughtiness about the way she looked, as if she were somehow above it all and very accustomed to getting everything she wanted.

Striding across the room, the redhead stopped near the aquarium, eyes evaluating him.

Looking up at her, he frowned. He had seen that look in a girl’s eyes before, that little half smirk. On Janine’s face, but not sweet nice Janine, the other one.

Turning her back to him, she spoke to Anastasia in Russian. That pissed him off.

The words of the dialogue between the two women while unknown to him, the substance was not too hard to fathom. Achieving some accord between them, Anastasia exited the room.

Turning slowly back to him, the redhead leaned closed to the aquarium, “My name is Irina,” she informed, speaking English.

Cocking his head to the side, “Are you here to liberate me from my confinement?” he inquired directly.

“No,” she replied, smile broadening.

Tom chuckled, “Then do I care?” he asked, giving her a mocking grin in return.

“No, I suppose you do not,” she replied, nodding slowly.

Tom gave her a wink, “Bang on the money,” he said.

“I’m not sure I understand that terminology, but it too matters little,” she remarked, reaching up and unbuttoning her blouse. Removing her bra, she reached her right hand into the aquarium and captured him. Using her left hand, she pulled down a rubber band from her right wrist, stretching it and looping around his body a number of times like a spider wrapping her prey, the elongated rubber biting cruelly into his flesh.

Inspecting her handiwork, she casually tossed him onto the top of the bed, impact knocking the air from his lungs before he rolled to a stop near the center as she returned to the cart.

It was bad enough being small and at the whim of a giant girl, but being small, immobilized, and at the mercy of giant mean girl, nope. Gritting his teeth, he wriggled trying to dislodge at least one of the restraining loops encircling his body. If he could get just one, that would relieve some of the pressure from the others.

Glancing over her shoulder, “Struggle all you want,” she encouraged, picking up a long slender candle from the top of the cart with her left hand. Picking up the gold colored lighter, she brought it to flame, touching the fire to the wick of the candle, igniting it. Cupping her right hand around the flickering flame to shield it, she walked back toward the bed.

Seeing her approach and uncertain of her intent with the fire, Tom redoubled his efforts, able to somehow get his left arm free.

“Look at you go,” she praised, climbing onto the bed on her knees and shuffling toward him.

Lying on his back essentially between her parted knees, Tom ceased trying to free himself, eyes glued to the lit candle.

Lower the candle, she tilted it slightly above him, a single red drop of molten wax escaping and splashing down across his lower legs.

“Holy shit fuck!” bellowed Tom, eyes round as the heated wax reddened his skin before hardening.

Bringing the candle back to vertical, Irina chuckled, “You like that?” she inquired.

“How about, like fuck no,” he replied energetically.

She laughed, “Your mouth says no, but your eyes beg for more,” she said, lowering the candle again.

Seeing the drip form, Tom wait until it released before rolling into the gravity well created by her weight on the bed, the drop landing harmlessly on the blanket.

Settling back on her heels, she raised the candle above her exposed right breast, dripping wax onto her nipple, “Mmm,” she noised appreciatively as the wax encircled the tight flesh and dribbled partway down over the aureole.

“Crazy as a bag of cats,” Tom grumbled, now unable to move in the depression created by her knee.

Massaging her other breast, Irina brought the candle back close to Tom, pouring two more quick drips across his thighs and lower legs.

“That burns!” he exclaimed, the flesh under the hardening wax stinging fiercely.

“Don’t be such a baby,” she pouted.

Glowering at her, he shook his head as best he could.

Chuckling softly, she brought the candle back over him, spilling more of the molten liquid over him and bringing the flame dangerously close to his skin, the proximity softening the previously cooled wax on his legs.

“Easy there pyro!” he shouted, voice rising in pitch as the flame neared.

Bringing the candle up near her mouth, she pursed her lips and snuffed out the flame with a quick breath, a tendril of smoke crawling up from the blackened wick. Twisting to the side, she climbed off the bed, setting the candle down before removing her slacks and underwear.

With only his left arm unbound, Tom pulled himself over onto his side, trying to keep an eye on her.

Selecting a spool of black threat off the cart, she measured out an arm’s length and brought the spool to her mouth, cutting the thread between her pearly white teeth. Walking back over to the bed, she sat down, scooping him up in her right hand. Fashioning a loop with a slipknot on one end of the thread, “Hold still,” she urged, dropping it over his left forearm and looping it several times before cinching it tight. Picking up the other end of the thread, she twirled it around her index finger and lifted him up to her face.

Dangling from his arm, Tom swayed back and forth in front of her.

Giggling, she brought her lips together and blew on him, the force driving him back and away causing him to twist wildly on the end of the thread.

Opening her mouth wide, she waited for him to come toward her on the inswing, snapping her jaws shut dangerously close to him.

Lifting him over her head, she once again open her mouth wide, lowering him inside along the length of her tongue. Closing her lips, she swallowed him, the muscles of her esophagus contracting around him and propelling him down into her stomach.

Greeted by a humid acidic environment, “Hey!” he tried to yell, inhaling some of the toxic atmosphere as he slid over the mucous coated ridges inside her stomach.

Then she was tugging at him by the thread wrapped around his arm, jerking him back up into her esophagus, over her tongue and through her lips, swinging free.

“What the fuck is your damage?” he demanded angrily.

She grinned wickedly as she piled up a couple of pillows and reclined back against the headboard. Laying him near her navel, she put the thread between her teeth. Bit by bit she used her teeth to draw the string up, pulling him up over her stomach, through the hollow between her breasts, and onto her chin, his fingers brushing the silk soft flesh of her lower lip.

Curling her hand around him, she pulled him away, the thread spinning out from between her lips until it swung free. “I think I am going to put you in my ass while I play with myself,” she shared, nodding to herself.

How do you say ‘Deranged psycho’ in Russian?

Flipping onto her stomach, she put her head down and elevated her rump, sliding first one then two fingers into her behind to facilitate pushing him in. Still slick with saliva from her mouth, she guided him into her anus feet first, driving his body deep until only his hand remained nestled amidst the crinkled flukes of her asshole.

Confined inside the incredibly tight sleeve of her rectum, he could feel her moving around. The ferocious pressure and movement made it nearly impossible for him breath, forcing him to take huge gulps just to catch a taste of fetid air.

Suddenly the pressure intensified almost exponentially. Through the thin tissue separating her vagina from her ass, Tom felt something hard being slowly driven into her pussy making the already claustrophobic interior of her bottom even worse. Picking up her speed, she vigorously and repeatedly rammed the solid object into her pussy.

Tom felt as if he was being sucked deeper into the abyss of her dark recess. When she came, her whole body convulses, shaking violently. The pain was overwhelming and the gurgling noises coming from up the channel filled him with a foreboding sense of dread that she might have a bowel movement.

The jerking motion tugging at his arm hurt, the thread cutting into his skin as she dragged him out of her ass and left him in the slimy wet spot created by her release. Lying still, Tom breathed deeply, the sweet cool air revitalizing him but causing his skin to pucker.

Getting up off the bed, Irina exited the room, humming a soft melody Tom couldn’t place.

Natalya appeared, crossing the room and picking him up. Frowning, she removed the elastic band encircling his body and the few pieces of cooled wax that had survived his most recent anal insertion. Next, she unraveled the length of thread around his wrist, the skin of his hand blanched and white.

Flexing his fingers in an attempt to coax some blood back into the cool extremities, “Please Natalya, be careful, it hurts,” he requested politely, his abraded burn reddened skin extremely sensitive.

Mumbling something in Russian under her breath, she gave him a hasty but thorough cleaning, employing a modicum of gentleness over the more obvious wounds on his flesh.

“That girl was a bitch,” Tom expressed through clenched teeth, enduring the process.

“It is not your place to say such things,” Natalya countered whilst drying his freshly washed skin.

“Not my place?” he snorted. “She put me in her bum, I mean that is after she swallowed me.”

“Shush, you need to be ready for your next appointment,” she counseled, carrying him back into the bedroom, placing him inside the aquarium before swapping out the bedding.

Sitting down cross-legged, Tom lowered his head. Next appointment? How long could he keep this up?

  

 

The Finder of Lost Sheep by Duggernaut

The Finder of Lost Sheep

Although technically employed only by Lina, Hedy assembled all of the women together in the main sitting room.

“Do you have some information about my son?” Ella inquired, guarded hope in her tone.

“Your son is currently in Moscow,” Hedy said bluntly, “well more accurately, he is at a private dacha or estate in Barvikha west of Moscow,” she clarified.

“Russia? What, how?” Lina inquired.

Hedy smiled. “From what I’ve been able to piece together, Tom was abducted from this location at the behest of a woman named Anastasia Cherysenko a short time ago,” she explained.

“How could you know all of this?” Dona asked, shaking her head in disbelief.

“While I am not at liberty to disclose the specific methodology of how I go about gathering intelligence, the thread that essentially unlocked this plot was a text exchange between Olesya Cherysenko and a woman I believe to be her step mother, Anastasia,” Hedy shared.

Spreading her hands apart in askance, “Who are these women and how did they even learn about Tom?” Lina inquired.

Hedy’s smile broadened as she focused solely on Lina, this was always her favorite part, being able to connect the dots. “At present, Olesya is currently attending school in the United States, coincidentally at the same school as your eldest daughter Jessica Lindholm.”

Lina’s heart sank. “Let me guess, Anastasia learned of Tom from Olesya, who in turn got the information from Jessica,” she stated.

Hedy nodded slowly. “The initial exchanges between the sisters appear innocuous enough, but there is additional information by your daughter Jessica attesting to the veracity of Tom’s condition and his intended treatment at this facility. After untangling that knot, it was relatively simple to focus my efforts specifically on Anastasia Cherysenko, who is the mastermind behind this contrivance,” she revealed.

Eyes narrowing, “Who is she then? Specifically? This Anastasia?” Lina inquired.

“Interestingly enough, there is not a lot of accurate information out there on her prior to her marriage to Sergei Cherysenko in 2001. Bear in mind, the dissolution of the former Soviet Union was a very turbulent time and many KGB, FSB, and SVR records are at best incomplete, at worst destroyed. At any rate, she makes her first documented appearance in October 2001 when she marries the extremely well connected forty-four year old Sergei. For his part, he knows all the right people and is in the right place at the right time to take advantage of the chaos of the early to mid-nineties, getting his fingers into a number of different things but it isn’t until he marries Anastasia that he enjoys his greatest measure of success. While on the surface it appears his business interests are legitimate, there are rumors connecting him to organized criminal activities including arms dealing, human trafficking, prostitution, gambling, narcotics, you name it,” Hedy shared, pausing a moment to allow the information to settle for the other woman.

“And you think this woman has Tom? Dona inquired, big eyes round.

Nodding slowly, “I know she does. I also know that she is, I’m not sure how to word this, offering his services to a discreet clientele,” Hedy confirmed.

Frowning, “What does that mean, offering his services?” Ella asked.

Holding up her hand, “The initial information I received indicates the services are sexual in nature,” provided Hedy.

Face darkening, “She is selling my son like some type of gigolo?” Ella asked.

Nodding, “From what the data I’ve been able to gather,” Hedy replied.

“You know this for a fact?” Lina asked.

Hedy nodded, “She has outlined his available services within a very select circle,” she explained.

Rising to her feet, “No,” Ella said, shaking her head. “How, how would she even get him out of here?”

“She employed the services of a very skilled professional acquisitionist named Evangeline Hart,” Hedy answered.

“Professional acquisitionist? You mean a thief? This is Evangeline Hart is nothing more than a glorified thief?” Lina countered.

Nodding, “Yes. Miss Hart broke in here and took Tom, delivering him to Anastasia,” Hedy supplied.

Stepping close to Hedy, “How do we get him back then?” Ella demanded.

Spreading her hands apart, “I was acting under the assumption the intent of my employment was not merely locating young Thomas, but also to take appropriate steps to return him to your custody. Once I was able to ascertain his current location, I took the liberty of dispatching an asset to the location to gather intel and secure his release,” Hedy replied.

“What?” Ella inquired.

“Really?” commented Lina.

“While my communication with Ms. Hall was somewhat limited, my understanding was that I was to access the necessary resources needed to recover Thomas,” Hedy explained.

Nodding, “Good, good,” chuckled Lina.

“So you have already taken steps to rescue my son?” Ella queried, buoyed by the prospect.

Hedy smiled, “Of course. The asset should be on the ground in Moscow shortly. For your information, this is a retrieval operation only with explicit instructions to avoid detection and contact.”

Dona chuckled, “I think you are very scary lady and someone not to be trifled with,” she offered, half joking, half not.

Still smiling, “Not at all, in fact I think this whole little event has demonstrated a capacity to get things settled expediently and perhaps has brought all of us here a little closer together,” Hedy replied.

“How soon will you know if your person has been able to get a hold of Tom?” inquired the boy’s mother.

“The first thing that will happen will be an assessment of the situation. While I certainly realize there may be time sensitivity issues in this situation, the last thing anyone needs is to make a hasty attempt and try to accomplish this unprepared. Once we have sufficient intelligence to ensure a manageable level of successful probability, then we will be informed very quickly about either a successful incursion, or potential challenges preventing completion of the assignment. Depending on the information coming back to us, it will determine our next course of action,” Hedy extrapolated. She was not being disingenuous when she said she understood the visceral need to barge in and take Tom back, it’s just she knew the potential consequences for brash action. As long as none of the other invested parties interfered, the team she hired would get the boy back, of that she harbored no doubt.

  

 

Tit for Tat by Duggernaut

Tit for Tat

Twice more, Tom found himself at the mercy of lustful women eager to explore the delights of size play. While neither of the two ladies matched the depths of pushing the boundaries he had experienced earlier with Irina, there was still a vigorous one sided use of him. Where the hell were they all coming from?

After the latest girl, a saucy little toed haired girl named Katya, Natalya repeated her process of cleaning him. This time instead of taking him back into the room for another round, she delivered him to Anastasia behind the desk in her office.

Extending her right hand to take Tom, Anastasia waited until she had him before dismissing Natalya with her left. Looking down upon him, she smiled, “I trust your accommodations are satisfactory?”

Lying on his back in the crease of her palm, “Just peachy,” Tom said with a slight chuckle, shaking his head.

“It’s good you’ve a sense of humor because you’ve already become quite popular with the ladies,” Anastasia commented, smile broadening.

“Your friends possess, how do I say this diplomatically, quite the range of deranged perversions,” he remarked dryly.

“Friends? No. Just a sampling of some cherished clients with some very particular tastes, which you, in your current state have the ability to meet,” she responded.

A sour expression on his face, “Lucky me,” he commented facetiously.

“As word of your uniqueness spreads, some others might be more inclined to enjoy the benefits of such a decadent opportunity,” she suggested.

“Um, yeah, I guess, but why don’t we cut through the crap. I’m guessing you didn’t summon me here just to find how much I’m enjoying my life as a vaginal handy-wipe?” he asked.

“You’re perceptive. And while I have little concern for your degree of enjoyment as a plaything, I am more curious about the location of the device that has rendered you into your little state?” she asked, slowly curling her fingers inward and around his body.

“It’s busted. That’s why I was in Sweden,” he replied as her fingers closed around his legs and abdomen.

“You say busted, by this I am to imply your mean broken, meaning what exactly?” she queried, her grip on his tiny body firm.

“Meaning at present, the device is defunct and disassembled into a mess of pieces while people smarter than me try and figure out why it didn’t work,” he answered, shrugging his shoulders.

“I see. Certainly there must be some drawings or plans relating to it perhaps?” she asked.

Laughing, Tom shook rolled his head back and forth in negation, “That’s not how my grandfather does things. He doesn’t do plans or blueprint the stuff he’s working on, he’s more of a tinker, sort of figuring things out as he goes,” he shared.

“Nothing?”

Tom chuckled, “If there had been some type of plan or sign telling me not to screw with his shrinker, trust me, I wouldn’t have,” he expressed.

Anastasia pursed her mouth, “What about the remnants of the device, what happened to them?”

Letting out an audible breath, “Like I mentioned before, after they used it on me it wound up broken, you know, in a pile of a thousand pieces. I honestly don’t know where it got to, but I think more than likely Mr. Kinsley took it back to BioDyne,” Tom provided truthfully, spreading his hands and giving her a shrug.

Anastasia’s lips pulled into a frown. “That is most unfortunate. Such a device would have made for interesting exchange bait,” she lamented.

Eyebrow arching, “Excuse me?” Tom questioned.

Anastasia smiled, “Given your peculiar situation, it boils down a basic supply and demand issue. Right now, all I have is you, which means extremely limited supply and rapidly rising demand. If I had the only machine capable of making people small, I could essentially set the market,” she explained.

Shaking his head slowly, “Darn, what’s a girl to do” Tom replied sarcastically. Anastasia had abducted him so he was under no illusion of how she might use the machine for her own advantage if it were in her hands. He suspected because he was currently the only little one anywhere, there was a higher premium on keeping him alive. If she could create little ones at will, all gloves would be off and he could only imagine what someone like crazy Irina might do.

“You are a funny boy,” she said smiling again and nodding slowly. “I have no doubt word of you has leaked out beyond my select circle. As a one of a kind specialty, I’m going to have to keep a watchful eye on you,” she told him, relaxing the grip of the fingers encircling him.

He gave her a fake smile, “Is there no end to the good news?” he asked, tone infused with mock enthusiasm.

“Is it good news you wish to hear? Allow me to indulge. Your next appointment is scheduled in about four hours from now,” she informed.

“That’ll give me some time to catch up on my beauty sleep,” he retorted.

“You are a handsome young man,” she said.

“I was joking,” he cracked back.

“I know. While there is a certain aphrodisiac quality to power, I am accustomed to having men lick my boots or kiss my ass to curry favor. But this is very new and I’m trying to decide whether or not I want to try out my new favorite toy,” she said, wry smile curling up the corners of her mouth.

Tom smirked, “Probably hard for you to get a boyfriend when you’ve got your own giant set of balls,” he quipped.

She chuckled, “Depending on what I decide, you may be able to a look for yourself,” she offered, tone more friendly than cautionary.

“I’m sure you are just a sweet misunderstood girl struggling to find her way in the hyper masculine dominated world of organized crime, but I think I’ve had my fill of unstable lonely Russian women for one day,” he advised her.

Rising to her feet, “So cheeky,” she commented, setting him down atop the blotter on her desk.

Employing an English accent, “Home James,” he instructed.

Anastasia paused, frowning, “I do not understand your reference,” she replied.

Tom chuckled, “It’s like talking to a chauffeur, you know, like take me home, forget it,” he dismissed.

Shaking her head, “It does not make sense,” she said.

“It’s okay,” he assured. “Are you taking me back to my fish tank so I can rest up for my next date?” he inquired.

Unbuttoning the top three buttons of her blouse, “No,” she said.

“I see,” he remarked, thinking she was intent on having a go at him.

“I think for the time being when you are not performing, to protect my investment I will keep you close to me,” she stated, nodding more to herself than for his benefit. Reaching into her blouse, she pulled out the top of the left cup of her brassiere before taking him up in her hand.

“Ah, white meat it is,” he acknowledged with a half-smile.

Bringing him up, she placed him inside, adjusting her breast flesh to mold over him and hold him in place near her nipple without smothering him. “You should be safe there,” she assured, releasing the fabric and buttoning her top back up.

The weight of her breast was heavy, restricting his ability to move and making it hard though not impossible to breathe. He could hear the strong rhythmic sonorous sound of her heart. Maybe he could sleep. From the sound of things, he would probably need it.

  

 

Ekaterina by Duggernaut

Ekaterina

Sleep eluded Tom. Every time Anastasia moved it sent a ripple through the breast, add to that, it also started to get uncomfortably warm.

Trying to get as comfortable as possible given his location, “That’s not in the brochure,” groused Tom, voice muffled by the flesh covering him.

After what felt like a few hours to Tom, Anastasia removed him from her bra, passing him off to Natalya without deigning to engage in conversation.

Cupping him in her hands, Natalya walked back toward the room where his fish tank was located. Inside the room, hands folded neatly in her lap, sat a young woman with delicate features modestly attired in a designer dress, not slutty, tasteful. The woman rose to her feet as they entered the room. At no more than five feet in height by normal standards, she was waifish, slight, though to him she was still gargantuan.

 Stepping up, Natalya presented Tom to the smaller woman.

Up close, her skin appeared flawless and pale, like a porcelain doll, as she took Tom carefully into her hand. “Thank you,” she said in a mellifluous voice.

Natalya nodded and retreated.

Holding him in her open palm, the woman waited until Natalya had departed before bringing her hand in close to her chest, “What is your name?” she asked, speaking softly, violet colored eyes sparkling as she looked down on him.

“Tom,” he replied. “What is your name?”

“Ekaterina,” she answered. “You are American?”

“As apple pie or Mickey Mouse,” he answered, wondering what this girl’s particular kink might be and hoping she wasn’t another Irina.

Still holding him close to her body, she sat back on the bed and chuckled, “You are as tiny as a mouse and there is no way I could not have imagined such a thing,” she stated.

Spreading his hands apart, “Thunderlips, live and in the flesh my babies,” Tom said, mimicking Hulk Hogan’s voice.

Ekaterina’s brow wrinkled, “I do not understand,” she confessed.

Tom shook his head, “Rocky 3, no, sorry. My attempt to inject a little levity in the situation before you’re going to do whatever it is you’re going to do to me,” he deferred.

Frowning, she nodded slowly, “And what is it you think I am going to do?” she questioned.

Chuckling, he shrugged, “I guess whatever you want. The women before you all seemed to come in here with a checklist of activities they wanted to explore, so” he shared, leaving the balance unsaid.

“So?” she asked.

“So? Why are you here? What were you thinking when you decided you were going to shell out some big bucks to get your hands on me?” he challenged, smiling wryly.

“Curiosity brought me here. When I heard there was a boy no bigger than my thumb, I wished to see you with my own eyes,” she shared.

“And that’s it?” he asked, extending his right arm back toward the cart full of sexual toys and paraphernalia.

“Is that what you want?” she asked, right brow raising.

Tom smirked. “What I want is be returned to my family. What I want is to be made tall again, live my life as best I can. I’ve seen and done things, had things done to me no other person on the planet has ever experienced or could wrap their minds around, well, except maybe my grandfather,” he stated.

“Your grandfather?”

“If anybody know the ins and outs of being size challenged better than me, it would be him,” he provided, snickering to himself at the inside joke.

“He is small like you?” she queried.

Tom shook his head, “Not anymore he’s been restored,” he returned.

“I see,” she replied. “You have been with many ladies?”

Tom smiled, “A few, some more ladylike than others,” he responded. “So, what about you? What is it you would have of me?” he inquired.

Flashing him a small smile, “I wish for you to explore my body,” she stated.

“Explore?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

He frowned. What she mean explore? “I’m not sure I understand what you’re asking me to do.”

“I will disrobe and lie upon the bed and you may explore me in whatever capacity you desire,” she explained, smiling sweetly.

Odd. “Okay,” he assented, crossing his arms while she removed her clothes.

Once nude, Ekaterina carefully picked him up and situated herself on the bed, setting him on her stomach before placing her arms at her sides and closing her eyes.

The image of her reminded Tom of one of those upscale sushi places where they place various morsels of food on a naked woman. Explore her? Moving up to her chest and over her breastbone, he tarried at the hollow of her slender neck.  Climbing over her jaw and up onto her face, he knelt near her mouth, tracing fingers over the slight folds of her painted lips. At this proximity to her flesh, he could now detect the presence of cosmetic camouflage hiding slight imperfections in her skin. Janine represented idealized feminine perfection, but seeing this girl like this, insecurity masking blemishes made her vulnerable in his eyes. A smile crawled across his face. She was gigantic and could crush him with no effort, yet she her she was, vulnerable. Bending over, he touched his lips to her lower lip, kissing her softly.

Dropping over her chin onto her throat, he leaned toward her left ear, “You are very beautiful, inside and out,” he commented. She lie still, silent.

Venturing back into the space between her small breasts, he moved to the pink protuberance of her right nipple, feeling the flesh begin to swell upon his approach. The whole scenario reminded him of his first encounter with Janine, surreptitiously examining her in the darkness of her room.

Across her slender stomach, he arrived at the smooth fleshy mound atop her privates, greet by her subtle musk. He could feel heat emanating from her body beneath his feet. Sitting down astride the fold of skin covering her clitoris, he glanced over his shoulder back up her body toward her face before delicately tracing his fingers over the slightly textured skin comprising the clitoral hood.

In response, she took a sharp intake of breath before making a small noise of pleasure. Then everything suddenly went pitch black.

  

 

Snatched by Duggernaut

Snatched

There was some type of click-click noise followed by a muffled cry, Ekaterina’s body under Tom shifted sideways, nearly throwing him off.

“What the?” Tom exclaimed, rolling to his right. Immense weight pressed down on him, hard, smothering him before something soft and supple enveloped him, the smell of leather filling his nostrils.

Trying to squawk protest, Tom struggled against the force holding him fast. There was movement, his body ascending rapidly, the quick motion making him queasy. What was happening? Abruptly he was no longer constrained, sprawling headlong into something hard and unyielding before there was a snapping sound, the jaws of a trap closing.

You have got to be frigging kidding me!” Tom yelled, bouncing ass over teakettle around the blackness inside of some type of container. “Come on!”

The jostling continued for several more minutes followed by a handful of intermittent periods of inactivity.

Was he being abducted again? This time from his abductors? Unbelievable. Who does that? Letting out a heavy sigh, all he could do was wait.

Unlike the last time, the wait this go round was much shorter, no more than an hour before the case he was in opened. As before, it was an unknown woman who greeted him. This one maybe thirty, dressed in business attire, a Mona Lisa type smile playing on her lips. She wore her light brown hair drawn back into a semi bun of sorts, soft blue eyes alive as she studied him.

“Well look at you Thomas,” she commented, arching an eyebrow, wisp of a smile still dancing on her pale lips.

Spreading his hands, he smiled back. There were inside the cabin of a small jet and he was standing on a polished wooden table. “And you are?” he inquired.

“For the sake of conviviality, you may call me Mrs. Green,” she replied.

“Fine, Mrs. Green. Care to enlighten me as to our destination?” he asked, glancing around the interior of the plane.

“Sweden,” she answered.

“Sweden?”

She raised an eyebrow and nodded slowly.

“Back to the institute?”

She nodded again, “Not just another pretty face, but there is a little brain in your tiny head,” she commented.

Tom frowned, “So you’re?”

“Taking you back to the Gustafson Institute. I just thought perhaps you might prefer to ride out in the open as opposed to inside that stuffy little box,” she shared, pink tongue peeking out as she touched it to her bottom lip.

Tom grinned. “What about Anastasia? Ekaterina? Natalya? Like what happened?” he asked.

“No one was harmed during your liberation,” she assured.

A pang in his stomach suddenly made him suspicious. Was this maybe just a ruse to meddle with his will, break him down a little more and make him more pliable? A pretend rescue? Glancing up to the oval window, it was dark outside. Were they really moving? “Is this a trick of some kind? Get my hopes up just to have them dashed before you have your way with me?”

Mrs. Green chuckled amusedly, “A very intriguing notion, but you can relax, I prefer my men to be a little older if not somewhat taller,” she replied, smile spreading on her face. “Maybe when you can legally have a drink or grow a moustache, who knows?”

Tom’s eyes narrowed as he nodded slowly.

Angling her head slightly to the side, “However, given how absolutely adorable you look, it’s a very interesting and intriguing notion though,” she murmured, nodding.

Recognizing the look, he changed the subject. “When do we land?” he questioned.

“Flight time is roughly two hours, so maybe about an hour forty-five from now,” she replied.

“And an hour by car to the clinic?”

Shaking her head, “No car for you tiny one, there will be a helicopter waiting for us at the airport to take us directly to the institute. You are what they call a HVA,” she stated, pointing a finger in his direction.

What did that mean? “HVA?”

“High value asset,” she explained

Sitting down, Tom nodded, “I guess that’s better than huge vagina adventurer or something. Hey, how did you find me so fast?” he asked, curious.

Mrs. Green chuckled and favored him with a smile, “I’m sorry, was I interrupting a special moment back there when I plucked you from atop that pretty little girl’s shorn mound?” she asked.

Scowling, “Ha ha,” he responded facetiously. What would Mrs. Green have done if he had been buried up inside Ekaterina pussy? Or worse, in that sadistic bitch Irina’s stomach? That would definitely have put a bit of a wrinkle on the whole rescue operation.

“Have you seen the muffin man?” she inquired in a teasing singsong voice.

“Muffin man? Oh wait, yeah, again hardy har har, I get it, because like her pussy is a muffin, or a whisker biscuit and I was right there,” he faked laughed, slapping his leg.

She chuckled, and spread her hands, “If the shoe fits, wait, you don’t have any shoes, or pants,” she added.

“Smart ass,” Tom chided, shaking her head and favoring her with a wry smile. He was of half a mind to unleash his smile on her, charm the pants off her, but given the volume of vagina he had seen in the last day, he refrained from commenting further.

She gave him a cheeky wink and a little half smile before leaning back in her seat.

“You still didn’t explain how you were able to locate me so quickly,” he commented.

“Didn’t I? How odd,” she said, facial expression bemused.

How had they found him? Was there some type of tracer on him, maybe a radioactive signature from the shrinking device? “No, you didn’t,” he asserted.

Grin widening, “Oh well,” she replied, shrugging her shoulders.

“Huh,” he noised, mouth folding up as he gave her a bit of a glower.

Leaning forward, elbows on her knees, “So what were they doing with you back there, I mean how come you’re skin looks so pink?” she questioned, a glint of mischief in her eye.

“Sorry, that’s classified,” he responded, turning away and waving a dismissive hand.

“Operation Pussy Galore,” she said with a giggle.

Getting the reference, Tom shook his head, “Easy there Goldfinger,” he replied, employing a very good Sean Connery.

Touching her right index finger to her lips, “I’m curious, how ‘in depth’ did you actually get?”

Normally, this is where Tom would ply his charm but he was so tired, “Not very, I don’t know,” he answered, shrugging his shoulders, downplaying his recent escapades.

She angled her head slightly to the side, “I bet it wouldn’t really take all that much to take your whole little body up inside there, hmm, I wonder,” she mused thoughtfully.

He made a scoffing sound, shaking his head before embellishing a huge yawn. Right now, he had no desire to educate her on what he could do or what things had been done to him.

She turned her left wrist and looked at her watch, “And only an hour and a half to kill before we land,” she commented.

He chuckled.

“Might make for an interesting way to smuggle you into the country,” she opined.

Was she being serious? Hadn’t she been sent to rescue him from this?

Almost as if reading his thoughts, she laughed aloud, “In another time maybe, but for now just get your rest tiny boy.”

  

 

Back in Friendly Territory by Duggernaut

Back in Friendly Territory

As tired as he was, Tom would have loved to take advantage of the break and get some rest, but he was too excited about the prospect of returning to the institute and being restored to his former self.

Mrs. Green occupied herself on her phone, occasionally checking on him.

When the pilot announced they would be landing soon, Mrs. Green secured him back in the case, puckering her lips and blowing him a wink and giving him a cheeky wink before closing it.

Inside the case, Tom fervently hoped this was not a trick, or some cruel means of trying to break his will. The next time the case opened, it was his mother’s smiling face that greeted him, her green eyes brimming with moisture.

“My sweet boy,” she breathed, bringing her hands together as the dam burst and tears slid silently down both cheeks of her face.

Overwhelmed by emotion and relief, Tom’s bottom lip started to quiver as he looked up at her, no words he could summon to express how he felt.

Picking him up carefully, Ella held her son close to her breast, “You’re safe now, you’re safe,” she murmured.

Smothered against her, Tom began to fuss, pushing back until she set him back down on the table.

Swiping at his eyes, for the first time he noticed a woman dressed in business attire standing back, hands folded neatly in front of her.

Following his gaze, Ella motioned for the woman to come over, “This is Hedy Smith, she is the one who made all the necessary arrangements and organized your liberation,” she said, introducing the woman unfamiliar to Tom.

The woman smiled and inclined her head slightly, “Very nice to make your acquaintance Tom,” she said.

Tom looked up at her, finding himself abruptly captivated by her soft but keen blue eyes, “The man, the myth, the legend,” he replied, unleashing his smile on her. There was something about her, something lurking behind those eyes, something dangerous, something appealing.

“Oh my god,” Dona said in an exasperated tone, rolling her eyes and shaking her head.

“Thomas,” chastised Ella, frowning.

Walking to the edge of the table nearest Hedy, Tom spread his hands apart, “In all seriousness, I don’t know how you were able to find me so quickly, but thank you,” he expressed, bowing gracefully.

“The good news is that you are returned to us safe and sound,” Hedy replied, giving him a smile.

“Yes,” Lina concurred, nodding her head.

“I for one agree with Tom. I cannot believe how fast you resolved this,” Dona stated.

Dr. Holmstrom appeared with her assistant a few steps behind, “All is in readiness, but I would like a moment to examine Thomas,” she said.

Ella looked down at him, “Do you think you’re ready for this?” she inquired.

Tom nodded slowly.

Ella smiled, “Alright then,” she said, turning to look at the doctor before nodding her head.

Within moments, the doctor had whisked him away to a private room where she gave him a thorough examination including vitals. After finishing, she let a breath. “Everything seems within acceptable parameters,” she advised.

“Just do it, do it!” Tom said, mimicking Arnold Schwarzenegger.

The steps Dr. Holmstrom performed were pretty much what Tom remembered when his grandfather underwent the process.

When the light enveloped him, brighter than anything, brighter than looking directly into the sun, and warm, but rapidly getting hotter. Raising his left hand, he tried to shield his eyes from the light. The intensity of the light was becoming painful, blazing down upon his tiny form. Shutting his eyes, he clenched his teeth, the agony now unbearable and worsening exponentially with each passing second.

Then it was gone, the pain, he was without physical form, adrift and floating upward toward the light, no longer painful but welcoming. Somewhere in the void of darkness beneath him, he could hear guttural screaming. Familiar. It took him a moment to realize it was his own voice, harsh and screechy. Above him peace, below him pain. He had become detached from himself, the sensation strange, serene, almost womblike.

He wanted to move forward, toward the peace of the light beckoning him. In his mind’s eye, he could see himself extending an arm to it, but so to could he see tentacles rising up from the voicd, blacker than pitch coiling around his legs and dragging him down. “NO!” he screamed mentally. Struggling against his bonds, he was helpless to break free, sinking into the inky blackness before being swallowed up by it.

Immediately he was assaulted, every nerve ending screaming agony.

“Tom,” he heard, his mother’s voice as clear as day but far away cutting through the swirling blackness and miasma of pain

“He’s back, I have a heartbeat,” he heard from Freja, voice frantic but odd as if speaking into a tin can.

“You can do this,” his mother encouraged.

There was so much pain, pain without reprieve or escape.

“Another ten seconds,” announced doctor Holmstrom, voice muted and distorted.

Ten more seconds of this? It felt an eternity. He counted to ten a thousand times in his mind before it stopped. Then there was only cold. Where once there had been blinding white hot light, now there was only emptiness icy darkness. He felt pressure on his chest, the sensation sending needles into the flesh under it.

Choked with emotion, “Tom, it’s over, my son, you’re whole again,” his mother whispered, tone awash in relief.

Swallowing hard, throat raw from screaming, he opened his eyes, vision blurry, blinking unevenly, “Let’s not do that again,” he rasped, voice deep.

There was a cheer. Lina? Aunt Dona? He couldn’t tell. Trying to raise his hand, there was pain and he felt weak as a kitten.

“We are going to need to get him into recovery,” Dr. Holmstrom instructed.

He felt himself moving, hands touching him, any contact sending electric shocks through his system. What he needed now was sleep.

  

 

Back to Normal... by Duggernaut

Back to Normal…

Tom awoke full sized, lying in a hospital style bed, his mother asleep in the chair beside him. There was a bathroom near the entry to the room and he needed to pee something crazy. Smiling, he slipped his legs off the bed and quietly padded across the floor to the bathroom to relieve himself, knees feeling a little like jelly. Letting out a sigh, he started to pee. God he was hungry. Famished. At least this time around, he didn’t have that feel of being out of sync with the environment. Shaking off, he paused to wash his hands, examining his reflection in the mirror. Pale, gaunt, his abraded skin still looked raw from Irina’s rough handling. Touching the marks on his chest, they felt tender. “Come at me now bitch,” he said with a chuckle, spreading his hands.

“Thomas?” called his mother from the other room.

Stepping out of the bathroom, “Here, I just had to,” he started, pausing, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable being naked in front of her. Covering himself, he grinned foolishly. He had been naked around her a lot, why now should he feel so self-conscious?

Ella frowned, “How do you feel?” she asked, leaning forward in her chair.

“Starving, like I could eat a fully grown moose,” he chortled, slipping back into bed and pulling the blankets over his body.

Getting to her feet, “I’ll get the doctor,” she volunteered, exiting the room.

How did he feel? Aside from hungry, tired, weak, not bad. It was again odd how cramped everything seemed to feel, almost claustrophobic in some ways, but he realized it was just altered perception now that he had been restored.

Dr. Holmstron arrived, a pleasant smile on her face. “Good morning, how are you?” she inquired.

He smiled back and gave her a thumb’s up, “Peachy.”

It took almost a week for Tom to feel more himself, the transition this time from being tiny to big much easier than the time previous. His vigor returned more rapidly than Tom Sr.’s did with the doctor citing age and perhaps duration of diminishment as the most probable cause. During the time of convalescence, he and Janine exchanged friendly texts, which in course grew increasingly more daring and graphic as time passed. Whether it was the very personal texts he and Janine were sharing or a by-product of the restoration, Tom found himself almost in a state of perpetual arousal. It didn’t help that every time he closed his eyes, the soft texture of Janine’s unblemished skin, her silky hair, supple lips, sweet taste, and the incredible feeling of her pussy surrounding him filled his senses.

“I’m ready to go,” he declared.

Ella looked at the doctor.

“While I would very much like to study him further, all of his vitals are well within the normal range,” replied Dr. Holmstrom.

Grinning from ear to ear, “Country roads, take me home,” Tom sang.

Lina for her part kept herself apart during the week, busying herself with other things. Business transaction concluded she was surprised when Hedy Smith declined financial remuneration for services rendered, the woman opting instead for the infamous mutually agreeable ‘favor’ somewhere down the road.

When Tom was little she adored him, thrilled by how he made her feel about herself. She would always love him for that. How he had be able to transform her cold callous daughter into the woman she was now was another thing for which she would eternally be grateful. She knew Tom being restored was right, was proper, but it didn’t stop her from feeling a sense of loss and a pang of regret. She knew both in her head and her heart to pursue any type of physical relationship with the boy was now completely out of question. It was obvious that he belonged to Janine, and she to him. Thinking of Janine made her smile. Waiting for Tom return turned the poor girl into a pacing lioness. She was glad Tess was there, the two girls becoming fast friends.

When Dr. Holmstrom had given Tom the green light to leave, she made sure all of the logistics were in readiness.

The flight home aboard the Lindholm jet seemed to take forever for Tom, especially since it was just him, Lina, and his mother. He had made his goodbyes with his grandfather and Aunt Dona, both of whom would be staying on at the clinic until his grandfather’s condition improved further.

Sitting in his chair, fingers strumming the armrest incessantly, he got the distinct impression that whatever strife existed between the two older women no longer mattered and they were forging a strong bond. He did find it slightly unsettling that whenever he looked over to where the duo sat together, they would both go silent and just look back at him.

Frowning at the two women, his eyelids began to droop. Shuffling around in his seat, he fought of the fatigue, but it was a losing battle and his heavy lids shuttered his eyes once more.

Janine was there, clad only in a decidedly skimpy powder blue bra and very revealing matching panty. She had her hair pulled back, a mischievous smile on her pouty lips and a sparkle in her azure blue eyes.

“I missed you,” she purred, stepping into him and draping her arms up over his shoulders, her proximity sweet and perfumed.

“I missed you too,” he replied, placing his hands on the swell of her hips, her skin warm to the touch. God she looked so good, just beautiful. An angel.

In closer, she turned her head up, lifting her chin and pressing her partially open mouth against his, a hint of her cherry flavored lip-gloss touching his taste buds as they kissed.

Sliding his hands up the hollow of her back, he unhooked her bra.

Placing her hands against his chest, she pushed herself back from him, sloughing off her brassiere, her substantial breasts perfect.

“Oh my god,” he breathed in appreciation, shaking his head at the wonder of her stunning beauty.

Grinning, she moved back in, dropping to her knees, hands fumbling with the button on his jeans before drawing both his pants and underpants down around his ankles in one quick motion.

Covering the top of his swollen member with her right hand, she traced the underside of his penis from root to head with her tongue before taking him into her mouth.

Head tilting back, Tom let out a groan of pleasure, fuck it felt amazing.

Expertly she toyed with him, stimulating the glans, edging him closer and closer to climax.

He could feel his heart starting to quicken, perspiration forming all over his body as his became rapid and shallow, “I’m going to,” he moaned, which only seemed to spur her on.

He crossed the threshold of release. There was no turning back now even if he wanted to as he started to come. Unleashing a torrent of pent up passion into her mouth, she drank of him. Through nearly crossed eyes, he gazed down at her in rapturous bliss, but she seemed to be getting bigger or him smaller. Each volley he unloaded he shrank as she greedily took in every drop until her head, then her mouth dwarfed his body. Yet still she did not stop. Unable to combat the irresistible force she used she pulled him entirely into her mouth, swirling him around in the mixture of his offering and her saliva.

Trying to grab hold of anything, she rolled him along her tongue to the back of her mouth, emitting a guttural mewl of pleasure as she swallowed everything.

Squeezed as her muscles undulated systematically driving him downward through her esophagus, “Holy shit fuck!” Tom shouted, jerking awake in his seat, brow damp with sweat, his rigid cock poised at the edge of climax straining against his pants.

“Are you okay? Bad dream?” Ella asked, the smile on her face not masking the concern in her emerald eyes. Physically Tom seemed well, if not a little under nourished, but she had no idea the torments he might have suffered during his abduction. What kind of psychological damage might he be hiding? Nodding slowly, she decided she would get him into therapy once things had settled.

“Um, yeah, sort off,” he chuckled, careful not to move lest the subtle change in position push him over the edge and he cream his pants.

“I imagine it will take some time to overcome those,” Lina said, smiling at him sympathetically.

“Yeah,” he added, glancing down at his crotch, pre-cum darkening the fabric as it started to seep through.

“We should be landing soon,” Ella said.

Tom nodded, hoping his massive erection would subside.

  

 

Homecoming by Duggernaut

Homecoming

Once the jet had landed and was taxiing on the tarmac, Tom let out a sigh of relief as his arousal dissipated. Twisting to the side, he could see the limo waiting for them. He was kind of glad Janine wasn’t present to greet him, that would have been brutal to have had to sit in the back of the car with their mothers. Brutal.

Instead, the welcome was back at the Lindholm residence where the limo delivered him. After some brief pleasantries, Janine pulled him away, leading him upstairs to her room. Letting him enter first, she closed and locked the door before turning back and leaning against it.

Tom grinned, “Um, I think people might notice,” he said.

“Mm hmm,” she agreed, pushing herself off the door and moving up close to him. Placing her hand on his cheek, long slender fingers warm against his skin, “I’m so glad you’re home now,” she offered with a smile, big blue eyes luminous.

Covering her hand with his, he pressed his face into it and smiled back at her, “Glad to be back, both here and here,” he replied with a light chuckle, bringing his free hand to the top of his head to indicate his height.

“I missed you and you have no idea how I want you right now,” she declared, sucking her bottom lip into her mouth and holding it there with her teeth.

Making a growling noise in his throat, any reservation he had about being missed or the fact his and her mothers were downstairs and aware of where their children were evaporated as  his excitement level grew, “I want you too,” he replied throatily.

Sliding back away from him, she brought her hands up and started slowly undoing the buttons on her blouse, her gorgeous blue eyes locked on his bright green ones.

As her top opened, he could see her brassiere, which coincidentally happened to be the same color as the lingerie she had been wearing in his dream on the plane.

Seeing his odd reaction, “What?” she asked, brow furrowing.

Tom grinned mischievously, “I just cannot believe how amazing you are,” he replied, recovering his composure with aplomb.

The compliment put a smile on her flawless face as she removed her top. Unfastening the button on her pants, next she slipped her fingers into the waist and wiggled her hips, letting them drop to the floor before stepping out of them.

Same panties. Moving forward, Tom dropped to his knees in front of her, kissing her softly on the tummy near her navel, lightly tracing his fingers over the contours of her taut stomach. The scale might be different, but he knew the landscape of her magnificent body.

Running her fingers through his hair, she smiled down at him.

Kissing her again, this time lower, he pulled her panties down slowly, planting another buss on the bared smooth swell of her pubis, “Gorgeous,” he whispered, the faintest hint of arousal touching his lips. Having been entirely inside her and inundated with her fluid, this meager taste was almost a tease.

Whether she sensed it or not, she moved forward, using her thighs to force him backward, she stepped with her left leg over his shoulder, pushing her pussy against his mouth and driving him down to the floor.

Rising up slightly onto her left knee, she repositioned her right leg and lowered her swollen pussy back to his lips, straddling his face.

Wrapping his arms around her smooth thighs, Tom lapped away at her sex, alternating speed and pressure to heighten her pleasure. He knew her, perhaps better than she knew it herself. Using his knowledge of the complexities of her pussy, he   to intensify her hunger.

Janine tilted her head back, hands clutching his hair as a cry of delight escaped her lips in response to his efforts.

Like a man driven, possessed, Tom pulled out all the stops, raising his hands to fondle her tits trying to make her come.

Perspiration glistening her skin, breathing becoming shallow, she ground herself against his tongue, his mouth, body beginning to tremble as her impending orgasm blossomed in intensity.

Knowing she was there, he lazily caressed her engorged clit with his tongue, pushing her over into oblivious release.

Janine came hard, body convulsing in ecstasy with wave after wave of release.

Devouring every precious drop coming out of her, he snaked his tongue up between the petals of her outer labia, trying to coax more of the delicious nectar out of her.

Putting her hand on his forehead to prevent him from teasing her overly sensitive clit, she chuckled softly as she slid her ass over the length of his body until her pussy found the blunt head of his cock. Leaning forward, hot breath in his ear, “I want you inside me Tom,” she whispered, reaching a hand back behind herself and raising his cock up to the entrance of her pussy, slowly impaling herself on his rigid manhood.

Gliding into her sodden tunnel, now it was Tom’s turn to gasp, the interior walls of her pussy clutching at him. He tried pushing back against, the motion awkward and the improperly timed.

Raising her ass slightly, she brought him almost out before swallowing his length inside her pussy again, slowly building up a rhythm before sitting on him cowgirl and rocking her hips.

“Oh my god,” he breathed, heart rate increasing rapidly as tension mounted in his balls.

“Goddess,” she replied, sapphire eyes full of desire.

“My goddess, I’m, ah, I’m,” he stammered between breaths.

“Come for me,” she urged.

He did with a loud groan, erupting deep within the folds of her pussy, in that place he knew so well.

In the throes of his release, she came again too, the pair in a state of delirium as their bodies exploded, the moment lasting a delicious eternity. Janine, with his cock embedded entirely in her slumped forward, lying her head down upon the left side of his sweat slickened chest, tangled blonde hairs sticking to her face and his body. “I love you,” she murmured, sliding her hand up his body to caress his face.

Wrapping an arm over her back, he had no witty remark, no clever smartass quip. If only the moment could last forever.

Nuzzling him, she smiled, “Do you want to go again?”

  

 

Back to School Blues by Duggernaut

Back to School Blues

For the first week back in the States, Tom remained convalescing at the Lindholm residence. Cassidy came and went, checking up on him. Lina doted on him, and Janine, while she too attended his physical needs she also took every advantage of the opportunity to engage in all manner of sexual congress with him. Given the frequency and vigor of their couplings, he started to believe she might actually be a nymphomaniac.

Going back to school provided Tom a reprieve from Janine’s amorous affections and a chance to reintegrate back into his pre-shrink life.

His first class of the day was going to be a challenge, Miss Harwood. Backpack slung over one shoulder he made his way into her class. Setting the pack on top of the desk, he plunked down into the seat, eyes drifting to the front of the room where the gorgeous teacher sat. Seeing her brought a flood of memories back into his head. As always, she looked stunning, except now he knew every curve of her body, the feel of her skin, and the delicious taste of her honey.

Looking up from her desk, she caught him looking at her. Giving him a coy smile, she and winked at him before looking back down at the papers on her desk.

He would have thought his body too beleaguered to respond to her, he was wrong. Chaffed, raw, and completely void of seminal fluid, he still found himself getting hard.

Once the buzzer sounded, Miss Harwood rose from her desk and addressed the class. “As you all can see, I would like to welcome Tom back into the fold. Now that your little ailment has been remedied, you may have to work a wee bit harder to try and make up for the material you missed,” she stated, a dangerous twinkle in her eye.

Tom grinned back wolfishly, “I don’t wish to appear a little impertinent, but I think I’m up for the challenge Miss Harwood,” he responded, cockiness in his tone.

She smiled. “Careful Tom, as eager as you are to jump right back in the mix of things, you really don’t want to get in over your head,” she cautioned.

Janine and Tess exchanged glances and each rolled their eyes.

The balance of the class went by smoothly, Miss Harwood giving him a list of things he would need to focus his studies on to catch up to the other students.

The same followed for his next class.

At the lunch buzzer, Janine was already waiting for him at his locker.

Giving her a grin, “Hey,” he greeted, opening his locker and putting his backpack carefully inside.

“Hey?” she challenged. “Don’t think for a minute I missed you flirting with Miss Harwood this morning,” she stated, pressing her body into his, her left hand down to his crotch.

Clearing his throat, “I was just being, um, polite?”

Hand still on him, she leaned back, evil grin on her face, “If you’ve got enough energy to be this polite, I think we’re going to need to do something about it,” she explained, moving her hand from his semi erect dick to his hand and dragging him down the hall toward the girls’ washroom.

“In,” she said, pushing him through the door and immediately into one of the stalls before he even had time to protest.

Less than five minutes later, the pair exited the room, Tom weak in the knees and face slightly flushed while Janine followed behind, reapplying a fresh coating of lip-gloss.

Shambling toward the lunchroom, Tom joined up with Tess seated at a table with Samira while Janine joined Tatiana at the adjoining table. With all eyes on him, the color in his face only intensified.

Lunch passed quietly as did the first afternoon block. Tom’s last class of the day was with Miss Addison. Entering the room, he took his seat.

Moving directly into the lesson, Miss Addison conducted her class efficiently until the final buzzer rang.

Waiting until the rest of the class had filed out of the room, Tom got up and walked to the front of the room, pausing at her desk, “Miss Addison, a moment if I may?” he asked.

Pursing her lips, “What is you require Mr. Wentworth?” she inquired.

Setting his pack down on the corner of her desk, he removed an unremarkable brown colored cardboard box measuring roughly 6”X6” square. “I know Janine came at you pretty hard, you know, well, when she came for me, but I just wanted to share my own thoughts and feelings about the time we spent together,” he explained, holding the box toward her.

Frowning, “What is this?” she questioned, taking the box from him.

Grinning, “Go ahead, open it,” he encouraged, eyes on the box.

Pausing a moment to scowl, she set the box on top of her desk and opened pulled open the flaps. Removing the tissue packing paper, she frowned. “Are you mocking me?” she asked defensively, eyes narrowing in suspicion as she looked at him.

Tom smiled, “No, not at all, please it is meant only as a gift, nothing more,” he clarified, holding his hands up.

“This is improper,” she commented, eyes glued to the object in the box.

“We’ve long since drifted over the improper line, beside no one knows about this. It’s just between you and I,” he assured, nodding.

Reaching into the box, she carefully removed the crystal figurine of a female fairy from the inside. “She’s so beautiful,” breathed the teacher reverently, examining the delicate piece and holding it up to the light.

“She’s yours,” Tom said.

Nodding slowly, she placed the figurine lovingly back into the box, using the paper to protect it. “I, thank you,” she said with a smile, envisioning the perfect spot to place her new addition to the menagerie.

“You’re welcome,” he replied, ducking his head before exiting the class. It felt good, like closure, like the past could remain safely in the past.

  

 

Epilogue by Duggernaut

Post Script

The first few days of her brother’s restoration and return from his Scandinavian adventure had filled Tess with a high degree of anxiety. What if something went wrong or the procedure reversed itself again? Add to that, her mother’s incessant insistence on constant status updates on him. She felt like she was hopping from foot to foot while Janine and Tom were like a couple of horny bunnies, always sneaking off to somewhere less public to canoodle.

Fortunately, in the nearly three weeks since, Tom did not shrink and he settled back into a normalized routine at Sapperton Academy. Even he and Janine’s robust and enthusiastic extracurricular activities seemed to have plateaued as the pair settled into the role of the school’s reigning power couple. The panty passenger fad that had gripped the female student body disappeared as quickly as it had arrived. Funny how things work.

To stave off mind churning and mitigate her feelings of anxiety, Tess occupied herself with studying and examining the remnants of her grandfather’s device. Completely disassembling it and cataloging all of it components, she decided it might be interesting to try to reassemble it and get it functional. With all of the constituent components laid out on her desk and onto her bed, schematic in hand, she frowned. The design did not make any sense to her. Not that she could not grasp the technical aspect of the device, quite the opposite, she understood it just fine. It just seemed her grandfather had made the device more complicated than it necessarily had to be. The use of the extremely rare Berkelium to power it seemed rudimentary and somewhat clumsy. At first, she wondered if perhaps her grandfather had not been building something entirely different and stumbled across the shrinking capabilities.

Sitting at her desk, she stared at the jumble of parts. What if she used electromagnetism rather radioactivity to perform the task? Applying Maxwell’s microscopic equation coupled with Lorentz force law, she could extrapolate quantum field dynamics to challenge theoretical assertions made about subatomic particles and magnetic field resonance. In fact, she could use a magnetron as her primary engine and attune the radio waves by manipulating pitch and frequency. Could it work? Theoretically. She would have to explore frequency modulation in order for the radio waves to pass harmlessly through inorganic material. She would also need to be careful to ensure no agitation of water molecules, just compression of the quasiparticles as per Feynman’s Diagrams to redirect energy expenditure.

The more she thought about it, the more feasible the whole thing seemed to be. Nodding slowly, she glanced toward the door. She was going to need a magnetron, just like the one in the microwave kitchenette down the hall.

Slipping out into the hall, she propped open her door before walking down to the common area where the microwave was located. A quick double check for other girls or a teacher, she unplugged the microwave, carting it hastily to her room where she set it on her bed.

Grabbing her small tool kit, Tess started dismantling the small oven.

The door opened and Samira walked in, “Hey,” she greeted without looking over as she dropped her purse on her bed. Turning to Tess, she frowned. “Is that our microwave?”

Without bothering to look up, Tess nodded, tongue tucked into the corner of her mouth as she removed the external case holding the microwave together.

Coming over, “What are you doing?” Sam inquired, curious.

Smile on her face, “Just sort of tinkering,” Tess replied, removing the component she had been hunting for before getting up and walking over to the desk and taking a seat.

Following Tess, “With the shrink thing?” asked Sam, eyes on the assorted parts strewn across the desk.

“I don’t think my grandfather’s original intent was to construct a shrinking device, in fact, I think he might have been trying to unravel the concept teleportation,” Tess explained, connecting a few wires to devices existing motherboard.

“Teleportation? Like beam me up Scotty?”

Grinning, Tess nodded as she looked up at Sam, “Exactly.”

Eyes back to the remains of the oven on Tess’s bed, “Is that why you took the microwave apart? To make a teleporter?” she asked.

Making a handful of connections, Tess shook her head before plugging the thing she was building into her laptop computer via a cable. “I’m working on shrinking technology,” she shared.

Crossing her arms defensively across her chest, “Um, after everything your brother sort of went through, is that wise?” Sam inquired.

Looking at the jumble of connected parts on the desk, Tess smiled at Sam, “Should be safe enough I think,” she assured.

Skeptical expression, “Just make sure you design an unshrink button on it,” Sam suggested.

“While my grandfather tried to focus energy through a refracted laser, this should be able to direct radio waves. Tom accidentally engage the device while in the line of fire,” she paused, mumbling something under her breath as the device started hum and several of the light emitting diodes starting blinking.

Taking a couple of steps backward, “Is it supposed to do that?” asked Sam, an edge in her voice.

Tess chuckled, “I’m just running a diagnostic program to make sure everything is properly connected and functioning as it should,” she said.

Eyes widening, “I think you’re playing with fire by fooling around with that stuff,” Sam warned.

Laughing, Tess shook her head. All of the meter readings on the computer screen were in optimal ranges, shining green. Everything lined up. Would it work? What would she do if it did? Could she deliberately shrink a person? Maybe. The moral implications of doing such a thing put a sly smile on her pretty face.

  

 

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=5296